Louisiana Love
Rating: MA for language, sexual content, and mature themes.
Pairings: Jasper/Bella, Peter/Charlotte, Emmett/Rose
Peter McCarty-age 23 yrs. Wife Charlotte age 22yrs.
Emmett and Arabella McCarty- age 18 yrs (Twins)
Parents are: Charles and Elizabeth McCarty (Deceased)
Major Jasper Andrew Whitlock- Born June 2nd, 1841
Reborn Dec 29th, 1862- age 21yrs.
Rosemarie Kinely- age 18 yrs.
Location: Friendship, Louisiana
Prologue:
Louisiana 1891:
After the passing of their father Charles and mother Elizabeth; Emmett and Arabella McCarty are sent to live with their older brother Peter and his wife Charlotte on their homestead in Friendship, Louisiana. The McCarty's had purchased the farm they live on after they were married. With the size of the farm it was nice to have two extra permenant hands to help out. Occasionally there would be a fellow southerner just passing through looking for work and a place to sleep for the night. The war had left many homeless and jobless still; even after so many years had passed. So Peter would offer a bed and food for a days work. The workers would come and go. They often came across the same traveler twice.
1893:
Two years have passed since Emmett and Arabella have come to live with Peter and Charlotte. This seasons crops have been plentiful. To celebrate the harvest and pick up a few things for the twins upcoming 18th birthday, Peter and Charlotte headed into town but never returned. The towns people searched for months, but never found the bodies. Only the wagon that was located on the side of the road. They were later pronounced dead, leaving the homestead to Emmett and Arabella. After the funeral of their dearly departed brother and his wife, the twins head home to start the preparations for next seasons harvest, and their only form of income.
Chapter one: Southern Bell
Louisiana 1894. April.
(Arabella's POV)
The warmth of the spring air surrounded us as we left the house at the beginnings of dawn to start planting the fall harvest. Peter has been gone now for several months. I miss my older brother and his wife dearly. It's hard being here without them. The days are long, hot and lonely. I help Emmett any way I can. I have learned the ins and outs of farm life. If anything were to happen to Em I would be able to take care of the farm with help, I know what needs to be done. I can mend fences, herd cattle, plow fields, and out ride most farm hands. The hardest thing was when Emmett taught me to shot. I was shaking so bad when I held the gun the first time I missed the target by a mile. Now I can shot a tin can off a fence more then 100yrds away. Emmett said I could probably shot the tail off a chipmunk from 50 yards and not even harm the critter.
Emmett seems preoccupied as of late. I think it has something to do with a certain blond lady friend down the lane he seems to fancy. I know if it wasn't for me he would have been courting her for at least a year now, but he feels he has an obligation to me. I think he is plum crazy. I can take care of myself.
"Bella, get your head out of the clouds and focus on your chores."
"Yes Em"
"Why can't you focus, you know we need to get these crops planted."
"I know Em, I'm sorry really I am. I just wish I wasn't such a burden on you sometimes."
"Bella hun' you ain't no burden on me. I love you. You are my twin, my mystical other half. Not as pretty as me though."
"Very funny Em. I just wish you would think more about yourself and go court that beautiful Miss Rosemarie. You deserve some happiness and I could definitely use another woman to help me keep you in line."
"Whoa there Miss Arabella. Where is all this coming from?"
"I've seen the way you look at her, long for her. You should ask to court her Em. I could use a sister, and then maybe you won't be so down right grumpy."
"I'm am not grumpy…"
"You are so grumpy! Maybe I should run down there this evening and invite her for tea."
"That is a wonderful idea."
"Then I will run down once I finish my chores."
"Okay then Bella get back to work so we can finish faster."
"You got it Em."
After I finished for the day, I cleaned up quickly and ran the mile down the road to invite Miss Rosemarie for tea. She happily said yes and we were soon headed back to the farm.
AN: OKAY SO I KNOW IT'S NOT LONG BUT I FIGURED I WOULD JUST GIVE YOU A TEASER TO START YOU OUT. IF YOU HAVE ANY QUESTIONS PLEASE FEEL FREE TO EITHER MESSAGE ME OR LEAVE A REVIEW. BOTH ARE APPRICATED! THANK YOU.
Chapter Two: A Rose is a Rose
Louisiana 1894, late May.
(Arabella's POV)
It took several weeks for us to finish planting this years crops. Now late into May, all that is left is to keep weeding and tending to them the best we can. Many of the migrant farm workers stayed to help with the summer work. One helper stood out amongst the others. She was neither poor nor a migrant. Miss Rosemarie Kinely from down the lane has been seen frequenting our farm. She has helped me in both the field and house work. We have become closer over the past weeks.
I can see she has feelings for Em but yet again that man is blinder then a mole set loose in the middle of the day. It was one of those rare afternoons where I was doin' house work when Miss Rosemarie entered our humble abode and asked to speak privately with me.
"Arabella dearest may I have a word with you?"
"By all means Miss Rose what can I do for you?"
"I wonder if you would know if Mr. Emmett speaks kindly about me? You know as well as I that I fancy him a bit and was wondering if he felt the same?"
"Now Miss Rose, if I were to tell you that it would break the confidence that Em has in me to keep his secrets. But if I perhaps tell you that I have seen him cast a few sweet longing glances in your direction I wouldn't be breaking any secrets now would I? you could have heard it from any of the workers."
"Why yes, that is true. So he glances does he?"
"He does. But what are you gonna do about this Miss Rose?"
"I do say I must give him something to look at then don't I?"
"Oh Miss Rose!"
"Now promise me Arabella that you will not tell Mr. Emmett my plans to seduce him, it would spoil everything."
*giggling* "No Miss Rosemarie I will say no such thing. My lips are sealed."
"Thank you and good day."
"Good day Miss Rose."
With that she sashayed right out the front door. God bless Emmett he is gonna have his hands full with that one.
Louisiana 1894, June.
(Arabella's POV)
Three weeks have passed since Rose began her crusade to capture Emmett's attention and I do believe she has got it. He comes in from the fields all blushed and flustered. I know she has been helping to keep the weeds from overwhelming the harvest, but I fear she is overwhelming poor Emmett.
"Bella could you please come help me?"
"Em? What could you possibly need my help with, you have twelve men and Rose to help you in the field and I have to finish lunch for all of you."
"Exactly. I need your help with Miss Rose. She is becoming a bit of a distraction. I can't seem to get my work done with her around."
*giggles* "Well brother dear, why don't you pull your head out of your ass and realize that Miss Rosemarie is just as smitten with you as you are with her."
"Arabella!"
"Well it's true. She has been trying to get your attention for weeks now."
"Is that why she has been following me around, and coming to work in the fields dressed in that way?"
"Yes dearest brother. Why don't you just bite the bullet and ask Miss Rosemarie to go to the barn dance at the Dallas's with you, and stop pussy footen around."
"Why Miss Bella, I do believe I may just do that. But what about you lil sis I can't leave you here all alone?"
"Oh I won't be here alone. I to am going to the dance. Mrs. Dallas asked if I would come and help serve up refreshments and help with the baking."
"Spying are we?"
"I'm offended and shocked that you would think such a thing of me. I would not do no such thing."
"Uh-huh. If you say so Arabella."
I watched as Emmett strutted out the back door into the garden, where he came upon one very over heated and sweaty Miss Rosemarie. He took her hand and lead her to the bench under the tree in the back yard. Sitting down side by side I watched the blush rise in both their cheeks. I could see his lips moving but couldn't hear what was said. But I knew the second she squealed and threw herself into his arms that he asked her to the dance and that she accepted. Step one of my plan has been completed. Get Em and Miss Rose together so he leaves me be.
Two days later, Barn dance at the Dallas's.
I watched from behind the refreshment table as Rose and Emmett twirled around the dance floor. It was a beautiful sight to behold. They make such a lovely couple. I have been approached myself by several of the available bachelors asking for my hand in a dance, but have declined them all respectfully. Telling them that I am still grieving for the loss of my Brother and his wife. I know it is low and cowardly but I believe that Peter and Charlotte would have loved some of the other excuses I have given tonight. Peter always found my stubborn and bullheadedness amusing. However he used the term spirited.
Emmett may not know this yet but I know he will be asking to court Miss Rose before the night is through. I don't know how I know this but I do. It is something I have always been able to do. I just know some things. Peter called it intuition. I just see it as not being blind, I am very observant. Daddy always said it would get me into trouble one day, but I believe that it has kept me out of troublesome situations. The night ended just as I predicted though, Emmett asked Mr. Kinely if he could continue to court Miss Rosemarie, of course he accepted knowing that we owned our land, and were not down fallen like most of the county were.
Southern Texas 1894, June.
(Peter's POV)
It has been nine months since we were turned into these monsters of war. Charlotte and I have managed to keep ourselves alive. We have become close to a man they call the Major. It took months for me to break through his tough exterior but underneath it all he really is a great guy. He served in the Civil War. He was 17 when he joined, by lying about his age. By the time he was 19 he became the youngest Major ever in the war, even if they thought he was 21. Two years after that while he was helping to relocate civilians out of the war zone he was stopped by the war wench herself Maria. He was turned by her just before the second battle of Galveston. He has been at this for over 30 yrs. I can understand how he feels. Well it helps that he is projecting his anger and depression. Oh did I mention that the Major is an empath. Yeah that is why he is the best. Without him Maria would have been defeated decades ago. He has come to rely on me and char. He sired us after all. We have a connection. I feel as if I was brought to him for a reason I just don't know why yet. I know I can't let anything happen to him. The Major thinks I have a gift. I think he is full of shit. I told him I don't but he thinks I do. I just know shit! I don't know how to explain it, all I can say is that it is similar to what my paw used to say Arabella has. She is just really observant and can see through others bullshit. Now Miss Charlotte, that woman has a gift. She can see souls. Strange I know; as we all feel we are soulless bastards but my woman says no way in hell is that true. The Major says we have to keep Charlotte's gift a secret cause if the war wench were to find out about it, she would use it against others to destroy them. How would she do that you ask? Well let me tell you how. When a vampire (yes that is what we are, unbelievable I know but hey roll with it.) meets his soul mate they are complete and inseparable. If one of the pair should be killed it would send the other into a massive rage and eventually a destructive spiral that would lead to that vampire becoming completely changed into something unthinkable, a complete killing machine bent on revenge. Would Maria use that to her advantage, yes I believe she would. She would string a tale of lies to convince this new being that her enemy is the one to blame for it's loss and set it lose on them. Not a good thing. So we keep it under wraps. The Major has been working the two of us extra hard. Our year as newborns is almost up. I have seen what happens to the others if they are not up to par. I do not wish to lose Char or put the Major further into depression, by having to kill one of us.
Southern Texas 1894, September.
(Peter's POV)
Several more months have passed. Our year marker has come finally. The Major has made me his second in command. We are more like brothers now. We go into battle together and fight side by side. We are unstoppable. The Major has earned a new name over this past year. They call him the God of War. I have heard it mumbled among the troops of our enemies. Most small covens won't even attempt to attack us or fight against us because of him. It was after one such battle that I over heard a conversation Maria was having with the Major.
"Major the time has come to dispose of the older newborns. They have outlived their usefulness and some have become distractions to the more seasoned soldiers. I know you have become fond of Peter, your second in command as you like to call him and you are correct in keeping him. He is a great fighter and will be very useful in battles. The rest must be destroyed."
"Yes Mistress."
I watched as he walked away from her tent heading in the direction of the barracks and the fire pit.
"Peter I know you are lurking near by come help me dispose of the waste."
"Yes Major."
I watched his mask appear. It is the mask he wears to hide the pain he feels from them as he rips them to pieces. Room by room they are brought in. Men first and Women last. The Major says that they are often the ones that get to him the most. He said if his momma were alive to see him like this she'd of walloped him real good. I understand what he means. My momma taught me to respect women, and Char would kick my ass if she ever found out about me man-handling any woman. Several hours later we were to the last barrack. When the final woman came in my dead heart lurched. There in all her glory stood Char. I looked at the Major with a withered pleading look on my face. He saw and felt my pain. He looked at Char with a pained expression. Char in her utmost cockiness stood up tall and looked right at him.
"Well Major let's get this over with. If your gonna do it get a move on; I ain't got all day."
The Major looked shocked. I swear I actually saw him crack a smile at her. The first and only smile. Something in him must of switched cause the next thing I know he looks directly at me.
"Run"
"What?"
"Run Peter. Take Miss Char and run. I can't hurt her. I won't kill her. You two have become like family to me. Something I thought I lost years ago, and I won't loose it again. Take her and run."
"You don't have to tell me twice Major. But what about you?"
"I will be fine, she can't hurt me anymore then she has already, now go before she comes and finds out. I will say you ran off, when my back was turned we all know what a sneaky bastard you are. Now go."
"Good-bye Major."
"Good-bye my brother."
With that Char and I took off running out of camp. We ran for miles. When we came to the Louisiana border we had a decision to make. Go home and check on Arabella and Emmett or wait around here and plan a rescue mission for the Major.
"Char what do you think we should do?"
"I don't know Peter, let's just see what is out here for us first before we decide whether or not to check in on our family, then we will see about the Major. He is strong and a survivor. You know as well as I do he could take that bitch out if he really wanted to but he doesn't know another way. Let's find it first so we have a reason to go back for him."
"Your right hun'. Let's go find us some criminal types to quench this thirst first. I won't go back on my morals just because we ain't at war anymore."
"Right sweetness let's go."
AN: So there you have it. The next installment of Louisiana Love. We find our sweet Arabella plotting against our beloved Emmett. But it is a good thing. He needs a little push in the right direction. Then we hear from our long lost friends Peter and Char. I know it seems to move a little fast but we have to lay the foundation for the angst yet to come. You start to see the bond between Jasper and Peter, and the love Jasper has for Charlotte. How long will it take for Peter and Char to find the better way they are looking for? Wait and see. Would you like to hear from the Major? Let me know. R&R please.
Chapter Three: A Very Merry Yuletide
Louisiana 1894, December
(Arabella's POV)
It has been well over a year now since we lost Peter and Charlotte. I do miss them so. However now we have begun a new chapter in our lives. I know Emmett plans to ask for Miss Rosemarie's hand in marriage. He has been planning this for a few weeks now. He wishes to propose to her Christmas eve at the Yuletide Ball. It is a grand gesture but Rose will appreciate it more then if he were to do it at home where no one would see. Most everyone in town already knows of his plans. Oh what a wonderful holiday celebration this will be.
Mississippi Bayou 1894, December
(Peter's POV)
It has been months since we ran from the war whore. I miss the Major something fierce. We have been travelin' around and have yet to come across any more fightin'. Perhaps it is just in the southwest. Christmas is closing in quickly. Passing through town one night Char and I saw the most beautiful gown in one of the shops windows. I immediately thought of Arabella. So we lingered around outside the shops until they closed up for the night. Breakin and enterin wasn't sumthin new to us. As a matter of fact we were rather good at it. I knew if we sent it by mail carrier it might not make it in time. So after several hours of debate with Char, we were headed home to secretly deliver the Christmas gift to Bella.
Yuletide Ball 1894.
(Arabella's POV)
Everyone was dressed in their Christmas best. Men wore finely tailored suits, and the women wore dresses that I think even the first lady would envy. Rose looked stunning in her ruby red corseted ball gown. I was stuck in blue. How I loathed the color blue. It came in so many shades. Sky blue, cerulean blue, robins egg blue…the list goes on and on. I don't even see how blue can be considered a holiday color. I much rather wear green or white even, but alas Emmett put his foot down. Blue brings out the color in your eyes he says…yeah yeah…blue is also the color associated with depression. As the saying goes: why do you look so blue. If we go with that then the dress is perfect. I love my brother and Rose dearly, truly I do; but one can only take so much badgerin'. Bella you should really look to find a husband. Bella you should settle down. Bella you need a man to take care of you. Bella your brother can't look after you forever you know. Bella. Bella. Bella… Just once I would love to stand and scream…I changed my name! I swear they all believe that women are incapable of standing alone. Peter would have never forced me to look for something I wasn't ready for. *sigh* oh how I miss my brother. Char was a spitfire let me tell you. I thought paw was gonna have a heart attack when he heard the mouth on that girl. She was worse then most men I know. But she took no lip or sass from anyone. I can't count the number of times she put Peter in his place.
I must have been lost in my own head for some time cause the music had stopped and Emmett stood in front of the small stage where the band played.
"Would Miss Rosemarie Kinely please be kind enough to come join me here."
We all watch with baited breath as Rose made her way to Emmett.
"Emmett dear what is this all about?" she asked.
He dropped down onto one knee and took her hand in his.
"Rosemarie Kinely, I have loved you from afar since the first day I saw you two years ago. I drove my darling sister close to madness with the way I would sulk and groan when I couldn't see you. I know it took me a long time to see reason but now that I have I can't wait one more moment. Miss Rose, would you do me the greatest pleasure any man could ask for of a woman and become my wife?"
I swear Rose almost fainted. Almost. Rose was one tough woman I knew her and Emmett were made for each other. They balanced each other. Emmett could be a push over, Rose was one you didn't push. Emmett was rather childish at times and Rose was always the adult.
"Yes… a million times yes. Emmett McCarty it would be my greatest pleasure to become your wife."
Emmett, after placing the ring on her finger and a light peck on her lips, picked her up and swung her around, making the rest of us rather dizzy. I watched afterwards as the music and merriment continued on into the night. As I felt It was getting late I made my way to Emmett.
"Brother dear, I feel it is getting rather late and I wish to turn in. I will be headed home."
"Certainly Bella. I will just gather our things and we will be on our way."
"No. no. Emmett I am fine, I can find my way perfectly well on my own. You and Rose stay and enjoy your engagement. I will see you both at home later."
"If your sure. I would feel much better if you had a chaperon to guide you home."
"Emmett. I can take care of myself just fine. Remember, I had a wonderful twin who taught me to fight." I smirked at him.
"You always were a scrappy thing weren't ya."
"Damn straight." I whispered low to him so no one else would hear.
He chuckled at me and turn to continue his evening with Rose. I started toward home. It was only a few lengths down the lane. I was almost home when I saw two people lurking around the house. As I got closer I yelled for them to stop. They froze almost instantly. Turning faster then possible, they looked in my direction. I gasped.
"Peter…Charlotte?"
"Arabella"
That was the lasting thing I heard before I fainted.
AN: Sorry it is so short I just wanted to get this out to you. So now Peter and Char have been spotted by Bella. What will happen next? Only my warped mind truly knows that. I promise we will hear from the Major soon, well if you want to that is? Please R&R.
Chapter Four: Misery loves Company
Southern Texas 1894, Christmas time
(Major's POV)
It has been three long months alone here with this war whore. She was pissed when she found out that I let Peter and Charlotte get away. What she didn't know was that I told them to run. Not like it would matter to her anyway. I got the punishment meant for them anyhow. That bitch had the balls to lock me in a shack chained to a fuckin wall for weeks. No visitors. Not like there would be any. No sex of any kind. Not like that matter either, I wouldn't give that bitch the satisfaction. Me and my hand is all there is until I find my mate. Last but not least absolutely no food. I felt like one of the animals at the zoo where you see the signs that say 'keep out. Don't feed the Bears!'. When I finally got out of that hell I made sure someone paid for it. The newborns took the brunt of my anger. After that a small bungalow town in Mexico got the rest. The population wasn't big so they could pass it off as a disease. Only like 30 people. Yeah I ain't proud of what I do, but I have to eat to survive and they are my food.
I wonder what Peter is up to? He was always one for playin pranks on others. He kept me amused at least. I know he has family in Louisiana. He told me one night when we were huntin so no one would find out and kill them. War whore would of loved to, just to make him more obedient. Just like she did to my family when she found them in Houston. That bitch made me watch as she drained my mother, father, and sisters. It's a good thing my brother was already gone by this point. He had passed on not long before I left for war.
He would have been pissed to find out I lied to get into the military to fight a war over something he would deem inappropriate. He believed that if the slaves didn't have a problem being slaves then who was to say otherwise. I agree with him to a point. I believe we all had equal standings as men. Skin color meant little to me. One of the few things I remembered from my human years was a young colored boy name Jeb I would play with. I believe he was one of the servants sons. Maw and Paw treated the workers with respect and taught us to as well. They said it was because if it wasn't for them we would have to do it all ourselves. I often caught Mama in the kitchen helping with the cookin. Or Paw out in the fields. I guess we were one of the few who treated them proper.
"Major!"
Awe hell what does she want now. Can't I get a moment of peace. That bitch's voice is gratin on my last nerve.
"Yes Maria."
"What have you been doin all day? This new batch should be ready by tomorrow, day after at the latest and here you are staring off into space. What do ya have to say for yer self Major?"
"Oh hell Maria. Can't a man get a few seconds between getting his ass ripped up left an' right to just breath?"
"Major you will not refer to me by anything other then Mistress in front of the soldiers or you will face the punishment. And as to your question, NO! he can't now get your ass back to work before I show you why I'm in charge."
Well that done it. I was pissed. Who the hell does she think she is. If it wasn't for me that bitch would have been dead long ago when her faithful followers were gonna kill her. I could feel my insides twistin and my vision blur. I stood to my tallest and looked straight at the bitch.
"I will call you what ever I damn well feel like callin ya. If I call ya whore ya better answer me. Remember who ya are talkin to. If it wasn't for me your ass would be ash in the wind. I may take punishments I believe I deserve but ya will never command over me. I will hope in the future ya will remember it is I who controls your armies and I who wins your battles, cause your to chicken shit to do it yourself. Now if I feel I need to breath I will do so. ARE WE CLEAR!"
I realized I was yelling by the end. Boy that bitch could rile me up.
"Yes Major."
"Good now leave me be."
I watched as she walked away. I could feel the fear and terror rolling off of everyone within hearing distance. I was the only one she feared. Hell most vampires feared me. Even the infamous Volturi leader's won't come up against me. Once they realized the Jack and Jill's' powers were useless on me, they let me be. Damn straight, those two little monsters where hell on anyone. Jane (a.k.a. Jill) tried usin her mind meltin pain inflictin mumbo jumbo on me and I laughed at her. Who in their right minds would send pain to an empath? I know genius right. Well once I reflected that shit back on dink she left me alone. Now Alec (a.k.a. Jack) his shit is a little different but it works to my advantage. Ya see he can cut off all the senses. No seeing, hearing, smelling, tasting, nothing. Well lets just say they learned something new that day. Ya see I learned and trained myself early on how to use my body as a conductor. Any move or vibration he makes I can find him. It's like teaching a blind and deaf person to fight. It's kind of like a sixth sense if you will. Your body will react if someone comes near to ya. Like when you think someone is watching ya. Those little hairs on your neck and arms stand on end. Well I'm a vampire so it is magnified. He only can kill the five senses, so once ya get around that your good to go. Not to mention my kick ass fightin Ninja skills as Peter calls them. Damn man I miss Peter.
AN: okay I know it's short but hey you all wanted some luvin from the Major so here it is. Now you know where he stands. Please read and review, I luv when you do.
Chapter Five: What the Hell…Your Dead!
Louisiana 1894, Christmas Day.
(Arabella's POV)
Whoa. Now I know that I'm dreamin' I could of swore I saw Peter and Charlotte. They can't be here. They died, we buried them. I slowly opened my eyelids. I recognized the room I was in, my living room. I must have fell asleep on the couch when I got home. I sat up and looked around. everything looked the same.
"Arabella"
What. No. It can't be. He is dead.
"Peter?"
I turned to where the voice was located. There, standing before me was Peter.
"Holy shit, Peter is that you. it can't be your dead? how is this possible…It's not. you can't be here. I'm dreaming. that's it. I'm dreaming. your not real."
*Chuckles* "Arabella! stop your rambling, it is very unbecoming of a lady of your grace."
"Very funny dream Peter. your still as snide as always."
"Dream Peter?"
"Yes. this is a dream. You and Charlotte died, we buried you. So obviously this is a dream."
"Okay if that's how you wanna play it. Would you like to open your Christmas gift?"
"OH yes I would. but before I do, Where is Char?"
"Right her sugar."
I watched as Char stepped out from behind Peter. I ran to her and hugged her. she stiffened at my touch but came around none the less.
"Oh Char I missed you so much. I don't ever wanna wake up."
"Oh sugar, don't speak like that. now what is all this about wakin up. you ain't dreamin hun we are here."
"How Char, how can that be?"
"Well Bella dear, since your brother lost his manners, I will tell ya. We did die. well sorta. actually we turned."
"What do you mean turned."
"Do you remember all those stories you like to read. The fantasy ones with vampires and werewolves, and witches?"
"Yes but what do my books have to do with this?"
"Well Bella darlin' Vampires and werewolves are real. Peter and I well we're Vampires."
"What? NO way. Your lying."
"You buried us remember Bella."
"No we buried coffins. empty wooden boxes. we never found your…" I trailed off. what they said finally sinkin in.
"She finally gets it" Peter chimed in.
"So what can and can't you do? do you sleep in coffins, can the sun kill you, do you drink blood…shit your gonna eat me aren't ya?"
*Laughing*
"Bella sugar, we are not gonna eat you!" Char said with all seriousness.
"Peter will you shut up and answer your sisters questions."
"Yes dear."
"Well Bells, no we don't sleep in coffins, we don't sleep at all. the sun can't kill us unless you can die of embarrassment. and yes we drink blood, but Char and I only take that of the less then savory characters, like rapists or thieves and murders."
"ooooohhhhhh" I drew it out. "Wait what do you mean embarrassment?"
"Well we don't burn up but we do sparkle." he said the last part real quiet like.
"What was that Peter?"
"Fine alright. We Sparkle. you happy now. I have been reduced from a manly farmer to a sparkly less then manly vampire."
I burst out into fits of giggles so loud I think I could wake Rosemarie's parents down the lane.
"OH shit Emmett." I sobered up quickly.
"Not home. By the way why is that?" Peter inquired.
"Well about three months ago I noticed a twinkle came to his eye every time a certain Miss Kinely came round. So I helped Rose persuade Emmett to her way of thinking and last night he asked Miss Rosemarie to marry him at the Yule Ball."
"Wow! We have missed a lot. My little Bro has got himself a ball-n-chain. Ouch!" Peter chided when Char backhanded him.
"You will mind your manners Peter McCarty."
"Yes Ma'am."
I laughed. They may be vampires but nothing at all has changed.
"So sugar, what about you? Any male admirer's lookin to court ya?"
"Oh Char you know me better then that. I have managed to chase off all the county and most of the state. I take one look at them and ask what you and Peter would think of them and most of the time I picture Peter standin behind them makin faces and shakin his head so I run them off."
"Oh Bells. I knew you loved me!" Peter yelled as he picked me up and swung me around.
"You know it. Now what was this about a present?" I asked sweetly.
"Never change do ya hun?"
"Nope big brother I don't and never will."
"Okay sugar here you are. we saw it in a window in New Orleans and Peter said it just screamed you."
I opened the gift box to find the most perfect dress ever. (A/N: Picture the white and green dress that Scarlett wore to the picnic in Gone With the Wind.)
"Thank you thank you thank you" I yelled as I ran to hug them both. "It's perfect."
"See Char I told you so." he stuck his tongue out at her. so Peter.
"Okay so now that that is out of the way where have you guys been all this time?" I asked.
(Peter's POV)
Shit what do we tell her? sorry sissy but we were turned into vampires to serve this war whore who wants to control the feeding grounds of all Mexico and Southern Texas… yep that would go over real well.
"Um…"
"Well are you gonna tell me or not. I don't want a lie Peter. You need to be honest with me. I can handle it I swear. you have always been brutally honest with me before don't go all willy washy on me now."
she was right I have never held anything back from her. she has always had more backbone then me and Emmett put together. I bet she could hold her own against the Major. Shit the Major. we are supposed to find a way to get him out. okay focus one thing at a time.
"Well I won't sugar coat it if you really want the truth."
"No Peter I want you to lie to me."
"Huh?"
"Just spit it out already."
"Okay. Maria the war whore, and her Major turned us so we could serve in her army."
"Army? I thought the war was over?"
"Not that war hun. that was a human war. this war was vampires and lots of em'."
"Wow what were you fightin for?"
"well for all intense of purposes…food."
"You mean you were fightin over who gets to eat who and where they get to do it?"
"You always were the smart one."
"So how did you get away? aren't you considered deserters or Awol or whatever?"
"Well the Major helped us escape after he was ordered to Kill Char. and I bet she was pissed and Major got punished for us getting away."
"What do you mean kill Char? and who is this Major? and why would he get punished for you getting away?"
"Well sweet heart sit down and I will tell you everything we can."
"Okay" I went and settled myself on the couch.
"Well we were turned the night we went to town as you probably have figured. The Major is in charge of keeping the newborns in order and to train them to fight. Maria turned him one night during the civil war. he was a Major in the army so the title just stuck. most other vampires fear him cause he is one scary ass dude but I kinda stalked him and made him my friend. we are as close as brothers. but after a year the newborns are to be killed cause they are no longer useful. you see newborn vampires are the fastest and strongest they are ever gonna be in the first year of their life or after life. whatever. anyway I proved myself useful to the Major and he made me his second in command, this way Maria wouldn't destroy me. well she didn't know about Char's gift, cause we kept it a secret. The Major grew fond of Char. she does kinda grow on people like a fungus you know."
GGGRRRRR
"Did she just growl at you?"
"Yes now will you both let me finish. any way like I was sayin. Major grew attached. and when we noticed that Char was the last newborn in line to be killed the Major couldn't do it. he told us to run. so we did. we plan on goin back to get him out but we need a plan. we got side tracked comin here with your gift and then you saw us and passed out so we brought you in. I just couldn't leave until I knew you was okay. and as for the Major getting punished well he won't tell her he let us go. he would tell her that we got away when he wasn't lookin. she can be…no wait she is a cold hearted bitch but the Major can handle himself."
"He sounds like a good guy. Lost… but a good guy none the less."
"He is, but don't tell him I said that. he would whoop my ass." I laughed out.
"Yeah the Major is one hell of a looker to Bella. I can't wait for you to meet him." Char added.
"What do you mean meet him?" I added no longer laughing.
"We will talk about this later Peter for now we must enjoy this time with Bella before we head out to save the Major."
"Your right Char. Bella what would you like to do today seein as it's Christmas and you are alone here."
"I won't be for long. Emmett and Rose will be home soon. they always come home for Dinner."
"Well what you makin good?" Char asked.
"Can you eat food?"
"No but I can still remember how to cook it."
"Well I was plannin on makin some of the roast pig I had butchered the other day."
"That sounds wonderful. I see you kids have takin great care of the farm." I added.
"Yeah it's home. We wouldn't let all your hard work go to waste. we have expanded a little in the year you were gone though. we now have horses, pigs, and chickens, on top of the cattle and crops we already had."
"A full workin farm? is it just the two of you?" I asked
"No. Rose helps some and we always have farm hands who are passin through. we help them the same way you used to. except now Emmett built a guest house. it houses 10 full size men on any given day. plus we still have the bunks set up in the barn."
"Wow Bells you and Emmett have done wonderful for yourselves." I was shocked.
"No Peter, I have done well. Emmett didn't wanna change a thing since once him and Rose are wed, they will be taken over her family farm down the lane. He didn't want me taken on to much by myself, but we all now that once I set my mind to somethin that I get what I want."
"Oh boy do I know how stubborn you are. So when are the happy couple getting hitched?" I inquired.
"In the spring once the snows thaw."
"Are they stayin with you or on the farm over there?" I wonder if we should stay around.
"Mostly they stay there. They come for dinner's on the holidays and spend the weekends with me."
"So you live here basically alone?" Char asked concern colorin her voice.
"No I'm not alone I have the farm hands who help with the livestock in the winter months and a few travelers who I rent the extra rooms out to."
"So you rent the rooms out also."
"I have a very profitable business goin. They all believe it's Emmett runnin it which is okay with me, then they don't try to take advantage."
"Well Miss Arabella do you think your dear brother and his wife may rent a room from you for a couple of weeks. We have some plans to make and no where to stay."
"I would be delighted if you stayed for a couple of weeks, and you won't need to rent a room. Your room remains untouched. I won't allow anyone in that room. it has been locked since you passed." she added with tears.
"Oh Arabella, don't cry darlin'" I said as I pulled her toward me.
"I'm sorry I just missed you so much. I believe there is still all of your clothes in there also." she said while sniffling.
"Thank you sugar." Char added.
"Now why don't you ladies go do what needs to be done with dinner before the ape gets here. we all know he will appear as soon as the meats hit the oven. I will go shower and change then Char my love you can freshen up also."
"Alright Arabella you heard your brother let's go."
I watched as they walked to the kitchen together. How did I get so lucky to have the two most precious women in the world love me, one as my wife the other as my sister. I wonder what Char has in mind about the Major? I guess we will talk later tonight when we go hunting. I really did miss home. Bella has made this house a thriving business. She just needs to find the proper husband…. The Major! NO! is that what Char was thinkin, they are both stubborn and strong willed. Maybe… Well I guess only time will tell for sure.
AN: Well there you have it the next installment. Hope you like it. Let me know in your reviews. Luv ya all lots.
AN: well here is my warning to all. Sexual content in this chapter if you ain't 18 or older don't read. I have warned you. Also a reminder to all, the characters here in belong to Miss Meyer. I just like to play with and twist them about in my mind and in print. I hope ya all know that no infringement is intended and that there is no profit being made off this story. It is simple for your and my reading pleasure. Now that I am done babbling on with the story.
Chapter Six: Dinner with the McCarty's
Louisiana 1894, Christmas Day Dinner
(Arabella's POV)
Char and I headed for the kitchen while Peter headed to their room for a shower and a change of clothes. I don't see what he was worried about he smelt fine to me. Like old leather and fresh cut straw… Like home. Char she smelled like the wild magnolia trees that grew around the grounds of the farm, along with wild strawberries. I see what they mean by alluring. We started dinner just like I said, and of course Peter was right. Just as I was putting the meats in the oven I heard Emmett open the front door.
"Arabella, we're home!" Emmett bellowed.
"Oh god char what do I tell them about you guys?"
"Don't worry sugar I will deal with dear old brother Emmett."
"Good cause I have no idea how to deal with him. He was as upset as I was over your death."
"Well brace yourself darlin cause here they come."
I took a deep breath and continued preparing dinner. I figured if everything was okay with Char then I had nothing to worry about. I watched as she sat at the breakfast nook in the corner of the kitchen. I was just closing the oven as Emmett burst through the kitchen door.
"Hey Bella baby, whatcha cookin good?"
"Roast Pig. I had the butcher in town do up one of the pigs I have been growin."
"Yum. You hear that Rosie Pig."
"Well I guess that is better then pheasant." Rose chuckled.
Her parents always served pheasant on Christmas. Her father was an avid hunter and often took Emmett with him on his hunts. Char sat in the corner and just watched the whole exchange; if I didn't remember she was there I wouldn't have known it. I heard the shower shut off in Peter's room. Apparently so did Emmett. He looked at me with a questioning look. I never let anyone into Peter's room not even Emmett.
"Bells who is in Peter's room?"
I wasn't sure how to answer. I saw Char smile from the corner of my eye. Just as I was about to say something Peter came in the door behind Emmett.
"That would be me. I feel that it is only appropriate that I take a shower in my own room before we attend to dinner. Now Char darlin' why don't you go freshen up."
Peter stood there with a know it all smirk on his face. It was like old times. He continued to towel dry his hair. Emmett on the other hand was frozen to his spot. He had yet to turn around and acknowledge our brother. He must have thought he was dreaming. Just like I had at first.
"Bella?" Emmett asked.
"Just go with it Emmy. I know it's a lot to take in but it is Peter, and Charlotte too."
"But how? Why now?"
"Those questions are best answered by them don't ya think?"
"I guess."
Emmett slowly turned on his heel. Pulling Rose beside him as he did so. Once fully facing Peter I heard the gasp. Peter did look absolutely breathtaking now that he wasn't covered in dirt, grass and leaves. His old clothes were a little on the tight side but he looked the same none the less.
"My god Emmett. Can it really be your brother he looks so different?" Rose asked.
She had only met Peter and Char in passing at holiday parties held by the town. So her knowledge of them was limited.
"Yes Rosie that is no doubt the wise ass Peter. Where did you say our lovely Charlotte is?"
"She just went to our room to freshen up from our long journey back here."
"So are you here to stay or are you gonna disappear like you did for the last year and three months?"
"Emmett where are your manners. I know you have some. This is our brother and you will treat him with the respect our mother instilled in you do you understand me." I yelled. How dare he. He has no idea what they have been through.
"No Bella he is correct. We disappeared for many months and we shouldn't expect to be welcomed with open arms without an explanation."
"No Peter, Mama raised him better then that. Whether you are family or a guest you are to be treated with respect in my home or he knows where the door is."
"I understand Bella, I was rude. Forgive me. I am just a little overwhelmed." Emmett said.
"I can not say I will forgive you instantly Emmett McCarty as our mother would be rollin in her grave right now if she were to hear you speak to our brother that way after he has been missin for so long. Now you will seat yourself at the table and let them explain."
"Yes ma'am."
"Good now Rose would you mind helping me finish dinner why the men folk sort this out?"
"Not at all Arabella."
"Thank you."
We went to finishin the dinner while Peter sat with Emmett and told him what he told me. I heard a few gasps and no shits from Emmett. Soon enough Charlotte joined us at the stoves. Once the food was cooked I set the table and prepared the plates. Peter and Charlotte excused themselves and left out the back to go hunt I suppose.
Louisiana woods
(Char's POV)
I could hear the bickerin in the kitchen as I went for my shower. Arabella has one strong head on her shoulders. I knew she would be a force to be reckoned with once she got older. Hell with Peter and Emmett we're lucky the girl wasn't more like a boy. I heard her put Emmett and Peter in their places about bein polite, and she was right her mama would have been rollin in her grave if she heard either of her boys talkin like that to anyone. I could feel Peter's eyes on me as we ran, I knew he was waitin for an explanation on the Major thing but I wasn't ready to tell him just yet about what I knew. Hell to be honest I liked knowin something he didn't for a change.
"Char honey when you gonna spill what you know?"
"Not right now Peter I like the feel of power I get from knowin sumthin you don't."
"But Char!" he whined to me.
"Later Peter. Right now I'm starved."
I raced off to the closest large town. We didn't want to hunt locally cause we knew all those people, it just wouldn't be right. I jumped up on to the closest roof top and started to listen to the night life around us. People walkin home, people goin to work, shoppin for food and clothes. Shiftin slightly onto another roof top over lookin a seedy bar, and an alleyway. Ah there. Down in the alleyway next to the bar was lunch. A burly drunk man had a young girl pinned to the wall. He was just about to tear her shirt when I jumped from the roof into the alley.
"Who's there." the drunk slurred.
"Oh I'm sorry sugar, was I interrupting sumthin I'm so sorry I'll just turn back."
"Wait why don't you join us sweet thing. There is plenty of me to go around." he purred.
I was about to gag. Well I hope I could get the girl away before I drained this…I don't even have a word to describe him.
"Well sugar I don't like to share, and three is just one to many in the bed if you ask me."
"Why don't I sent this little one on her way and you can have me all to yourself."
"Oh you would do that for little old me?" I made my voice sickeningly sweet.
"For you darling I would do anything."
He let the young girl go and she bolted out of the alley. I listened as she made it out of hearing range.
"Well now that we are alone." I sauntered over to him. Swaying my hips suggestively.
"Yes.."
Before he could even finish the sentence it was on him. My teeth slashing through his neck as the hot life force spilled over my teeth and down my throat. I started sucking hard. After a few pulls I could feel Peter watchin me. We usually leave each other be while hunting but I could feel his lust without havin to be the Major. As the last drop spilled from his body down my lip, I suddenly found myself pinned to the wall.
"You know how sexy you are darlin when you seduce your dinner like that?"
"How long have you been watchin?" I purred.
"Long enough."
With that his lips were on mine. I could feel my insides warm to his touch. My man sure knew what he was doin. Slowly he trailed kisses down my throat and shoulders. As he came to the v in my shirt he simply tore it off my body. I hitched my legs around his hips and pulled myself into him. Grinding our hips together as the purring and grunting got louder. I could feel his erection pushing against my vag through our clothes. Too many clothes! I ripped Peter's shirt from his body. He growled and in return cut my bra from my body with his teeth. Damn he knew how to get me worked up. With in seconds we were both as naked as the day we were born.
"Oh…Peter.. I …need you….now!" I got out between heavy panting breaths.
"Anythin you need darlin'."
He rubbed his harden member up and down the slick lips of my lower regions. Using my own juices as a lubricant. Suddenly he was inside me. Fillin me completely. Thrusting in and out, rapidly. I could feel my insides twisting. The growls and purring filling the alley and spurrin us both on.
"Come on darlin' don't hold it back…scream for me hun."
"I'm not gonna last much longer Peter…faster, harder."
With that he pumped into me faster and harder then before. I could actually both hear and feel the brick behind me start to crumble at the force we were usin.
"I'm … gonna….uuuhhhh….uuuhhh….oooohhhh….PPPEEETTTEEERRR…" I screamed as I came hard on him.
"That's it baby tell them who makes you cum like this."
I could feel him pushin harder as he grew more solid within me. I knew it would be long.
"Char baby I'm almost…tttthhhheeeerrrreeee…CCCHHHHAAARRRR" he roared as he came hard within me. Causing me to orgasm once more around him.
We panted and huffed as our breathing settled. I know we don't need to breath so it must just be sumthin that carried over from bein human.
"That my love was spectacular."
"Aren't I always Peter."
"Yes hun ya are."
I giggled at the silly fucker that he is.
"I guess we should clean up our mess and get back home."
"Yeah we should. On the way you will be telling me what you know about the Major Char."
"Yes sir." I saluted him and started to wander off to hid the body of my latest meal. just as I turned around Peter slapped my ass.
"Yes my ass; you little minx." he chuckled.
Once my kill was disposed of we headed back toward home. About a mile or so before the farm I stopped and sat on a fallen tree. Peter joined me and took my hand.
"Hun is it that bad?"
"No. No Peter nothing like that. I just ain't sure how to tell you this with out you flyin of the handle."
"So it is bad."
"No will you just listen."
"Sure darlin go ahead."
"Well you know how I can see souls so to speak and I know when two people are soul mates, right?"
"Yeah.. What are you getting at Char?"
"Well the auras surrounding the Major and Arabella are the same in nature."
"So what does that mean?"
"Well I think it means that they are soul mates."
"What? No! That can't be right."
"Well what else can it be Peter. I have seen others like this and that is what I see. They are soul mates. It wouldn't be hard to see why. They are almost the same person just opposite sexes."
" Yeah I know what you mean I could of swore I was bein reamed out by the Major back at the house earlier when Arabella was yellin at me and Emmett about our manners. She can still be scary as fuck even though I know she can't hurt us."
"Yeah she is a spit fire that sister of ours. I can't wait to see her against the Major. How do you think he will react."
"Well first he will be stunned, then amused, and eventually pissed. You know how he is, now one tells him what to do."
"I will make you a bet Peter. I bet you that our little sister will put the Major in his place and he will succumb to her and not even argue the fact."
"I will take that bet miss Char. Now what do I get if I win."
"Anythin you want Peter." I said with a devilish smirk.
"And what do you get?" he asked kinda worried about what I would say.
"Well Peter love you will be my slave for a whole month. You will do what I want when I want and you can't complain about a single thing."
"Fair enough. I will win so I'm not worried about it"
"So sure. Or is this one of your feelin's Peter?"
"No hun not a feelin. I just know the Major."
"Yeah well I know women, and we always get our way."
With that we ran back to the house. I can't wait to rescue the Major and bring him home to Arabella. What a wonderful day that will be. I will not only make the Major happy beyond belief but I will earn myself a month worth of Peter slavery. I can't wait for this to come to pass.
Chapter Seven: Where for out thou brother
Texas 1895, July
(Major's POV)
It's been almost a year since Peter left with a promise to return. I don't know how much longer I can deal with this shit. The war whore has been ridin my ass day in and day out. One day is much like the next. The newborns know no different. They fight, feed and fuck. Not necessarily in that order either. Returning back to base the other night after a semi vicious battle, not for me but for them, I could of swore I saw Peter lurkin in the tree line just out of range of camp. When I got over there he was nowhere to be seen. No tracks, no scent, nothing. But with Peter I didn't really expect there to be either the sneaky fucker. Walkin back to my tent I heard the war whore in the throws of passion..GAG.. Who would touch that nasty bitch with anything but a torch is beyond me. God I can't wait to get out of here. If I knew where Peter was stayin I would just take off now and go to him, but of course the prick bastard has no scent so I can't follow it. Charlotte has one but the trail has long since gone cold, and I would have picked it up if she came back with Peter. Damn him and his scentless ass for leavin me here so long. I laid on my blanket in the tent for several hours listen to the sounds around me. To tell you I was lonely would be an understatement of the year. Would I allow myself to defile some young newborn girl, No. I was savin my junk for my mate. Who or where she may be, who the hell knows. Well Peter that smug bastard might. Damn it. There I go again. I know the rat bastard is planning sumthin I can feel it. What I don't know, but he is up to sumthin.
"MAJOR!"
Oh great what the hell does she want now. Time to play lapdog.
"Yes Mistress?"
"What the Hell is goin on out here?" she asked.
I looked around quickly to see what she was talkin bout without takin my sight off her completely. Damn that was quick. Most of the newborns were in pieces all over the compound.
"Huh well I don't know. It's not like this is sumthin new. Hell they do this all the time."
"No this was to quiet Major"
I thought about what she was sayin and she was right I didn't hear a damn thing. I wouldn't have known anything was wrong if she wouldn't have yelled out to me.
"Well I didn't see or feel anyone enter the compound Mistress. And there have been no new or strange scents lurking round either. I run the perimeter every so often."
"Well then Major I suggest you do so again and find out who did this."
"Yes ma'am!" I said with as much sarcasm as I could muster with out it bein to noticeable. Then I saluted her and left for the perimeter.
I couldn't feel or smell anyone. Just as I thought. No one entered the compound. At least not that I was telling her about. I ran to the back of the compound. It was far enough that no one would see or hear me.
"Peter you sneaky bastard come out here."
"Major."
"What the hell were you thinking enterin the compound with the psycho bitch still present and accounted for?"
"Just getting started Major. I think it high time for your military retirement, don't you?"
"Oh hell yeah. I think it is long over due actually. Where has your slippery ass been hidin anyway?"
"Well Major to be honest with you, Char and I went home."
"YOU WHAT?" I growled at him.
"Now Major don't get your girly knickers all in a twist. We didn't go straight home."
"Then what in the hell have you been doin for almost a year Peter?"
"Well first we traveled for a while. We didn't head home till Christmas. We only planned on droppin off a gift for my baby sister, but she was comin home and spotted us. Then she fainted in the road when she realized it was me and Char. I couldn't just leave her in the middle of the street Major, if my mama was alive she would have wholluped me for even thinking it."
"Hell Peter I would of ripped you up myself for mistreatin a lady."
"Thanks Major for the vote of confidence."
"Welcome."
"Damn where was I? oh right she caught us and fainted then we took her in the house and sat with her till she woke up. Then we got into a fight on whether I was real or a dream, then we gave her the gift we were there to drop for her, and she chased me off to get cleaned up before dinner."
"Gross, you ate human food."
"No Major I did not. Her and my brother and his fiancé did. Char and I went and found some lunch in a few towns over. It would just feel wrong eatin people we grew up with."
"Huh."
"What is it Major?"
"I just didn't know you had siblings. I remember my family. I had two little sisters who would follow me everywhere. I haven't thought about them in years, well decades really."
"Who'd a thunk, the big bad Major has ankle bitin siblings." he chuckled.
"Watch it Peter."
"Yeah yeah, gggrrr to you too." Now it was my turn to laugh. Peter knew very well he couldn't take me.
"So did you tell them what we are and about what you have done?"
"Well Arabella knows everything. That little snoop wouldn't let it go till I told her everything. I found out long ago that you can't lie to her. It's like she knows. And Emmett well he only got the cliff notes version. You know 'I'm the living dead, but I won't hurt you' deal."
"Good the less people who know the better, less casualties that way."
"Major I will not allow harm to come to my family."
He was getting pissed I could feel it.
"Better watch who your growlin at boy."
"Sorry Major."
"Damn straight your sorry, now enough of this mushy sit, how bout we get to getting my ass outta here."
"Alright Major. You know what you need to do."
"Yeah keep the war whore occupied. Hell I might even sedate the bitch."
"You do what you think is necessary and leave me to my plans."
"Shit now I'm worried." I chuckled as I headed back around the front of the compound where the bitch was awaitin her report.
"Nothin unusual anywhere."
"Good now I do not wish to be disturbed. And put those idiots back together. I am in no mood to have to make more slaves right now."
"Yes Mistress." I bowed slightly as she left. If only she knew that I would neither be puttin them back together or would I be here when she came out again.
Maria's compound 1895, July
(Peter's POV)
I rendezvoused with the Major near the perimeter of the compound. I knew he would know it was me, who did the damage. Hell he was the one who taught me to tear them apart without makin a sound. I listened as she ordered him to put them back together. Yeah like that'll happen. Pfft.. So with half of them disabled and a majority of them still starved I knew just how to distract them. I picked up good old bob and friends. (not their real names) I decided to bring them some fast food. I woke them up after leaping over the back wall with them. Watchin closely as Major was throwin the others parts into miscellaneous fire pits here and there so as not to make to much of a noticeable smell. Damn I knew he was good. I didn't even tell him my plan and he just improvises right along. Hell this might be easier then I thought. Soon I put my plan into action.
"Sorry about this fella's but it's for a good cause." I said as I used my nails to cut slits in their clothing and skin on their backs. That whole wrist thing was so outdated.
"Now Run."
They turned to look at me and I must have looked rather scary cause they fuckin bolted into the camp. Soon enough I could hear the snarls and growls come from the various newborns that were still in one piece. Then just as planned all hell broke lose. The blood sacks were runnin all over scared shitless, the newborns were runnin after'em and scarin them more, Maria came stormin out of her hut like she was queen shit or sumthin demanding to know what was goin on. All at once it was like a train wreck you couldn't take your eyes from. The meals to go ran toward Maria, newborns hot on their tails couldn't stop they were fixated on the kill. The Major was headin toward me laughin his ass off. He was dose'em up with fear and adrenaline to keep them goin. Oh it's a good thing we was leavin, cause hell bitch was lookin at him like she could sear his flesh off his body with just her eyes. Just as we jumped the wall I heard the unmistakable sound of vampire flesh colliding and rippin apart. Who knew whose was whose and I really didn't give a damn. I made the Major run in front for a while, my scentless ass would cover our tracks. Soon we slowed sown and the Major started askin questions.
"So what took you so long to come back?"
"Well I was helping my sister to run her business."
"She runs a business. That is uncommon in these parts."
"Yeah well you tell her that and she is liable to find a way to torch your ass."
"So what is your family like?"
"Well Emmett is protective and strong. But has always been the family jokester."
"Huh I would of figured you to be the trouble maker."
"OH don't you go rulin me out just yet Major. I was the original trouble maker I taught him everything he knows."
"Oh I believe you Peter. Now tell me more about your feisty spitfire sister I'm gonna have to watch my ass with."
I laughed. Boy did he peg her.
"Well you know how Char is right?"
"Yeah"
"Well times her by 5 and you get the spitfire that is Arabella."
"Damn I bet she kept your ass in line."
"You have no idea. Hell she reamed both me and Emmett out about our manners on Christmas day."
"Already knowin you're a vamp?"
"Yeah she ain't scared of nothing."
"Can't wait to meet her."
"Oh Char can't wait for ya'll to meet either."
"Why is that?"
"Well we kinda have a bet goin Major. So you better pull through for me."
"What are the stakes?"
"Well if she wins I have to be her slave for a month, if I win then I get whatever I want."
"Huh that is loaded isn't it."
"Yes sir. But you know my Char."
"Yeah I do. I have a feelin your gonna lose this one Peter."
"Thanks so much. I'm glad I ain't telling you what the bet was."
"Oh and why not?"
"Cause I like my body parts right where they sit thanx."
"Awe I see you bet on an outcome concernin me then."
"Damn. I'm supposed to be the know it all."
He chuckled and started runnin again.
Chapter Eight: We're Comin Home
Louisiana 1895, May
(Arabella's POV)
Peter and Charlotte have been here for five months now. We are preparing for Emmett and Rose's Wedding. The snows have thawed and most of the wild flowers are in bloom. They decided to have the ceremony and reception in the field between the two properties. So we went about setting things up. Peter and Char did most of the work after the sun went down. It was faster that way and no one saw anything out of the ordinary. I knew it wouldn't be long and Peter would be goin off on his secret mission we have been helping him plan for weeks now. Peter was goin to rescue someone called the Major. From the way they talk about him I would think he was family. He must be important for Peter to risk goin back there for him. I hope they both make it out okay. Char will be stayin here with me. Emmett will be off on his honeymoon somewhere with Rose. From what I gather they will be traveling Europe for several months. I told them not to worry that I would be fine here with Char and Peter to help me. After several long arguments with Emmett I got my way of course cause I was right like always.
Wedding Day May 19th 1895
Rose looked absolutely stunning in her pristine white and lace gown. Her long hair flowing freely out the back of her veil in loose curls. The smile on Emmett's face was one I will never forget. I don't think there is a happier man on earth at this moment. They decided to write their own vows, so when the time came they turned to each other and Emmett went first.
Rosemarie, you stole my heart the first time I laid eyes on you. You were like a beacon of light shining through stormy weather. I have never and will never see another the way I see you. I hope to spend the rest of my days by your side, holding, kissing, and loving you.
Next was Rose.
Emmett Dewayne, I have loved you for most of my life. I may have loved you from afar to start with but with the help of your sister I managed to not only capture you attention but your heart as well. I love the way you look at me like I'm the only one in the world. I know you will keep me happy for the rest of our lives, I only hope that I can do the same in return. For me there is no one else.
There wasn't a dry eye in the field as they exchanged rings and the minister pronounced them man and wife. The party afterwards raged on throughout the late hours of the night. When everything settled down and the wedding guests had all gone home, Peter and Char made quick work of the clean up. Sometimes it rocks to have a brother and sister who are vampires. We settled into a routine of sorts. I did all my work during the daylight hours while Peter and Char took care of all the heavy and hard stuff at night while everyone slept. Days and weeks passed by without a worry or a care. Soon enough it was time for Peter to take off on his "Mission". I swear to god I heard him hummin some old war tune as he was leavin. Char said it would take him two or three days before they would get back. To say I was nervous was putting it mildly. I felt comfortable around Peter and Char they were family. I have known them my entire life. Where this Major character was someone new. How could I be sure he wasn't a threat.
The July heat keep me pretty busy with keeping the crops from dryin out. I think I was slowly turnin redder then a rose. Peter has been gone a week now. Char was startin to worry that something went wrong. I told her not to worry so much. Peter was probably distracted by sumthin shiny. That made her chuckle. I loved to see her so happy. But as of late it only lasted for a brief moment before her melancholy took over again. I knew once Peter was home and safe that she would be fine.
(Peter's POV)
It's been a week since I left the girls alone to fend for themselves. Not that I was worried cause my Char could handle anything that you could throw at her. Well that and she was with Arabella. Those two could overthrow the world if they put their minds to it. Shit I better not mention that to them, it might give them ideas. My emotions must have been hopin all over the place cause the Major was lookin at me funny.
"What?"
"What is goin on in that head of yours Peter. One minute your feelin sad, then lonely, then happy, then worried, then scared, them humorous, what the hell?"
"I was just thinking about Char and Arabella."
"What about'em?"
"Well at first I was just missin them. Then I was hopin we could hurry this up and get back I want my Char. Then I remember that she could take care of herself and Arabella. But then again Arabella could look after herself as well. Then I thought how if the two of them had the mind to do it they could take over the world. And that thought alone scared me shitless. So I just figured I wouldn't mention it to them and give them ideas."
The son of a bitch started laughin at me.
"They scare you that much? They are just two little women Peter."
"You say that now. But you wait till your on the other end of their wrath. One is scary, the two together would make even the Volturi run and hide."
"You have got to be kidding me?"
"No serious Major. Wait and see I'm telling ya."
He just rolled his eyes at me. Yeah roll'em now buddy cause once them girls get a hold of ya you have a rude awakenin comin.
We must have been running for awhile lost in our own thoughts cause it was all to soon that I started to take in the familiar surroundings. I could feel my happiness and joy sky rocket. I must have been makin the Major all jittery cause he almost looked like he was ready to dance and sing skip to my Lou.
"Could ya tone that shit down Peter. I feel like jumpin around like a little school girl."
"Can't help it Major. Were almost home."
"Home?"
I could feel the euphoria take over my body as we broke through the trees at the boarder line to the property. I stopped dead in my tracks as I came to the edge of the sunlight. There stood Arabella. She was wearin her work dress and apron with her sun hat on. I could see the gloves on her hands that she uses to pull weeds from the fields. She was sprayin down the fields with water from the hose to keep them from dryin out and ruinin this falls harvest. I heard rather then saw the Major stop next to me.
"Who pray tell is that delicious creature Peter?"
"That Major, is the feisty spitfire known as Arabella."
"That is your sister?"
"Yes Major the one and only."
"Damn. How the hell is your ugly ass related to that stunning creature?"
"Watch your tongue Major. You may be my superior on the field but your on my turf now. Here I call the shots."
"Yeah right let me go put on my girly britches and I'll make sure to curtsy just before I kick your ass to Texas and back."
"Seriously Major. She is my baby sister, you will do nothing to hurt her in anyway."
"Peter you are like my brother. You came and rescued me from the war whore and brought me to your home. Do you honest think so little of me that you think I would hurt your family?"
"Sorry Major I didn't mean it like that. You understand don't you. She is all I have next to Char. Emmett don't need a big brother to look after him no more. He is the man of his own home now. Arabella still needs me."
"I understand Peter. I won't harm your sister in anyway."
We watched from the tree line as she finished her work in the fields. Then just as the sun was startin to set she looked in our direction and yelled.
"Well are you two gonna stand there and watch me all day or are you gonna come help me get some of this work done."
Well hell, how did she know we were here?
A/N: well folks there you have it. Peter and the Major are finally home. Emmett and Rose are gallivanting around Europe for a while and Arabella is takin care of business. Now for the introductions between the Major and Arabella your bonna have to wait until next chapter. Please read and review. Thanks love ya bunches. And remember Stephenie Meyer owns all things twilight, I just like to twist her characters and play around in her world.
Chapter Nine: What the hell took you so long?
Arabella's farm. Louisiana 1895, July.
(Arabella's POV)
"Peter David McCarty, you stop skulking there in those trees like a creeper and come help me get these weeds cleared out." I yelled at him.
I could see someone with him. I just figured that it was this Major character they kept going on about. Well if he was gonna be here then he was gonna pull his weight around here or he can find his way right on down the road.
"Yes Ma'am."
"Peter!" Char yelled from the porch as she could finally step out without looking like some kid dumped a ton of glitter all over her and it wouldn't wash off.
I watch the two as they ran into each others arms.
"Hey you two can play house later I have work that needs to be done and it ain't gonna do it by itself." I hollered at the pair.
"Sorry sugar I just missed him so much." Char spit out oh so sweetly at me. Then just as I thought it was over she pivoted on her heels and ran straight at the stranger who was standing silently watching the whole exchange and threw herself into his arms. Wrapping her legs around him.
"Oh Major it is so good to have you home with us. What took you guys so long to get back?"
Well now that was a question I would like answered myself.
"Well…" he started but was cut off by a babbling Peter.
"We had to run in an evasion pattern with the Major runnin in front of me so I could mask his sent. I wasn't sure what happened to Maria as we didn't wait around to see your plan come full circle, so I didn't know if anyone was following or not. So I didn't wanna lead them straight here so we took some detours."
"Peter are you telling me these two made the plan?" the stranger asked.
"Now do you believe me that they are truly evil when they are together?"
"Okay well now that we know everyone is here and you weren't followed, can we please get this work done. I don't have forever you know, and it's getting late. Some of us still have to sleep." I scolded them.
"Yes Miss Bella" Char said
"Yes Ma'am" came Peter's reply.
I quirked my eyebrow at the stranger. "Well?" I questioned.
"Well what?"
"You just gonna stand and watch or you gonna help. I hope your mama taught you better then to disrespect a lady. When a woman asks for your help you be sure to oblige." I looked him dead in the eyes.
"Well now Miss, my mama taught me manners, but apparently yours were skipped cause I was taught to be polite."
Who does this asshole think he is. Char warned me he was bitter but I just figured it was because he was stuck in a situation he didn't wanna be in. Guess he is just an ass. Big shocker there.
"I see even though you were taught to be polite the actually follow through is still eluding you."
"Where do you get off little lady. You know nothing about me and I'll be damned if I'm gonna take orders from you. I dealt with one psycho bitch for almost 35 years all be damned if I deal with another."
"Then I suggest you hit the road cause you ain't gonna disrespect me and expect to stay in my home."
"Now Arabella, be reasonable." Peter cut in.
"No Peter this is my home and I won't take to being disrespected in my home."
"Arabella this is my home also.."
I cut him off.
"No Peter you are a guest in my home. Remember you died, we buried you, for all intense and purposes you aren't here."
I swear I saw him pale even more. Char's mouth must have hit the floor.
"You don't mean that." Peter pouted.
"I'm damn sure I do Peter. Now if you don't mind I have work that needs to be finished before the sun goes down."
I spun on my heal and got back to work. I don't know who he thinks he is to bring that stranger into my home to disrespect me. I went a whole year on my own with out any help from him and now he thinks he can just come here help out for a while and take over. I don't think so.
"Oh and Peter."
"Yes Arabella?"
"You and your friend there can stay in the barn tonight. There are bunks in there still set up."
"Why can't we stay in the guest house? It's much nicer then the barn."
"Cause I told you the barn. The guest house is for welcome guests, as of right now you are not welcome."
I watched as the two men took off toward the barn. I turned to see Charlotte standing there with glossy eyes filled with tears that would never fall.
"I'm sorry Char, but you know how I run things and I'll be damned if I'm gonna let my brother and some cocky ass come here and start pushin me around."
"I understand Bella, it's just that Peter has been gone for a week and I have missed him terribly. I know he was bein an ass but that is just how he is around the Major."
"That reminds me, who the hell does he think he is. I don't care if he is some badass vampire, he will treat me with respect or both him and Peter can go sleep out in the woods for all I care. Brother or not."
"Sorry Bella. I know the Major seems like a real bastard, but it is all on the outside. He just doesn't know you at all so he puts up a front. Believe me when I tell you he is the sweetest man I know, next to your brother. Well now that I think about it, he may even be sweeter then your brother."
With that we both started to laugh. Char always knew how to defuse a situation between Peter and I. which also reminds me. I may have to chew my brother out for losing his manners and not introducing us properly.
"I'm gonna head inside now Char, the sun is setting and I can't get much else done out here now. Would you mind terribly to finish up here for me?"
"Not at all Bella, I will be in as soon as I finish up with what needs to be finished. I'll be sure to tell Peter to feed and water the horses, and round the cattle up out of the back fields."
"Thank you Charlotte. Good night."
(Major's POV)
"Damn Peter you weren't jokin. I felt no fear from her what so ever. Now I see your not just stupid it's a family trait. I remember how you were when we came upon you. You weren't scared at all either. I wonder if it is sumthin to do with your bloodline?"
"Major what in the hell are you ramblin about over there?"
"Oh hell Peter ain't you been listenin?"
"No I was thinking about how I'm gonna get back in my sister's good graces."
"I see. I was just sayin that I think it is sumthin in your bloodline that makes it so your inner voice is broken. You know the one that tells you to run and scream for your life."
"Well I think your right Major there is some serious Mojo workin against us. We show no weakness, or fear. To us they are usless emotions. That should be a reprieve for you Major. Not feeling fear or other weak emotions."
"Now is this some of your voodoo shit workin or you just guessin?"
"Neither I just know you well enough that our emotional shit bothers you more then others, particularly the one's from me. I warn you now that my sister is a very emotional being, more so then most vampires."
"What hell does that mean?" he is really aggravating.
"Well the emotions that we put out are damn near enough to kill anyone. Us McCarty's learned along time ago to give everything with your heart. So for you that means you feel everything we feel that much stronger. You gravitate toward happy feelings, and tend to feed off of emotions like fear, anger, lust, greed, envy, hate, your internals go haywire and it takes days, not hours, days to find you once that shits takes hold of you. Then we all run for cover cause you are a lethal son of a bitch when it happens."
"So your sayin that your sister's emotions my have been influencing me."
"Yes, that is exactly what I'm sayin. She was pissed, and down right livid with you for goin all caveman on her."
"No I didn't fucker."
"You basically insulted her behavior Major. She don't take kindly to bein insulted, she took her lessons in manners seriously. I have never seen a prouder gleam in a fathers eye like I did when my father would look at Arabella."
"So, your point being?"
"Look because you slapped your asshole mask on the second she asked if you were gonna help, now I'm stuck sleepin in the barn with your ass instead of in my bed with my wife, who may I remind you I haven't seen in a week cause I was rescuing your ass."
"Well now if you don't want me here I will gladly leave."
"Now Major you know I didn't mean it that way."
"Oh you didn't. it sure as hell sounded that way to me."
"You listen here Jasper, I spent months with those two ladies in that house workin on a plan to go bust your ass out of that hell hole you were livin in. They spent hours goin over everything that could and would go wrong, if it weren't for them then your ass would still be there. I love you like my own flesh and blood Jasper but if you don't wise up right, I will ask you to leave."
"What do you mean they?"
"Exactly that. Charlotte and Bella put together that escape plan. I was just following orders. It was more Bella bein the mastermind, Charlotte just helped explain the ins and outs of the whole compound and newborn thing."
"Well I'll be a suck egg mule. She don't even know anything about me and yet she put her own effort into helping someone she ain't never met."
"That is just how she is Jasper." Char chimed in out of nowhere.
"When did you get here?" Peter asked.
"A while ago. Long enough to hear you puttin the big brother mojo on the Major here."
"Miss Charlotte it seems I owe you and Miss Arabella an apology."
"No need to apologize to me Major, I knew a long time ago you were a bastard so I take most of what you say with a grain of salt. As for Bella, well I suggest you wait a couple of days and let her cool off before you even look her way. She is liable to put your ass on a pyre and dance around it singing kumbiyah. Now before you all get comfy with your male bonding shit I hope for your sake you will do as your asked and not cause anymore trouble for yourselves."
"What do ya need Char?" Peter asked her.
"Not what I need Peter. Your sister said to tell you to take care the horses and bring the cattle in out of the back fields. I suggest you do so before sunrise. I know she will be down to check on them, so you best do it before she gets up. You know how Bella is. She is up at the ass crack of dawn on any given day, so you better get a move on."
"Yes Ma'am." Peter replied.
I watched as Char took off back toward the house. I could see the lights on in one of the upper rooms. Must be Arabella, wonder what she is doin up this late at night?
"Well Major you gonna help this time or you gonna bitch and grip at me too?"
"No Peter I think this time I will take Chars advice."
"Oh and why is that?"
"One I'm not to fond of fire, two I hate kumbiyah, and third your sister scares the fuck out of me."
"Damn Major. You suck you know that."
"Why"
"I'm only gonna say this once. Char won!"
Chapter Ten: Until Now.
Louisiana 1895, August.
(Char's POV)
Peter and I have been home for eight months now. Last month the Major joined us, after what Bella and I call Peter's secret mission. He was gone for a whole week, on a trip that should have taken three days tops. Now that they are here things are complicated to say the least. I have learned a lot of new things about Arabella. She is headstrong, resilient, loving, and most of all just as dangerous as one of us. We have a silent form of communication, Bella and I. I know what she is thinking or wants with a few expressions and nods. Same with her. It has been driving Peter crazy but who cares, turn about is fair play, he has his know-it-all thingy, and we have this. It has definitely come in handy now that the Major is here.
I would swear to you those two were cut from the same cloth. After that first day I would like to think things got better, but of course that would be wishful thinking. Bella made Peter and the Major sleep in the barn. As much as I had missed Peter, she was right in doing what she did and said. Arabella has grown into a beautiful, strong, and opinionated woman. Hell Peter knew she was that way before, but to go and say what he said was just stupidity on his part and I'm sorry to say there is no cure for it.
Now the Major, well let's just say that oil and water don't mix. Sometimes I wonder if maybe I was wrong about them, but then when I see the soul mate link between'em I can't help but shake my head. They were made for each other, meant to compliment the other, but no here they are fighting and arguing. I think in time they will be fine it they don't kill each other first.
Louisiana 1895, September, Harvest time.
It's been a rough month and a half living here with these three. Peter and the Major are still in the barn. Just as I get Bella to at least agree to let them stay in the guest house Peter goes and says or does sumthin to piss her off again. I was watchin one such asinine moment unfold in front of me.
"Arabella, I will not allow you to take harvest in to town alone." Peter yelled.
"I have done it before and I will do it now, I don't know what your problem is Peter but you better fix it."
"Don't you know it's not safe. Hell Char and I died the last time we took harvest."
"Well ass that is why I go during the day!" she shouted at him.
She had a point most vamps don't go out during the day, they won't risk exposure.
"I don't care you ain't goin. It will wait till night fall and char and I will take it."
Oh no he did not just say that. I swear if I didn't know any better I would say his momma dropped him on his head. Maybe all that wrestling with the Major has gone and broke sumthin up there when he hits his head. Speakin of the Major, he was just watchin from a distance. I swear he rolled his eyes and shook his head while mumblin "Idiot" under his breath. I think the Major was learnin not to step on those types of landmines anymore. He don't eva try telling Bella what to do no more.
"I will do no such thing Peter. I promised David at the grocer that I would have these crops there before mid-day and I tend on keep my word. Now if we are done here I have a wagon full of goods to go to market with."
"No we are not finished Arabella and you are not goin anywhere without an escort. I'll call Emmett."
"No you will not! Leave Emmett alone to his wife, I am capable of doin this alone and dammit Peter I am gonna do it alone."
He grabbed her wrist as she went to turn away from him. Several things happened at once. Arabella screamed, the Major growled, and Peter dropped to his knees. I watched in amazement as the Major in all his glory stood between Peter and Arabella. He moved so fast even I didn't see him move. He towered over Peter's submissive form.
"You will never grab a lady like that again, do we understand each other?" the Major growled out.
"Yes Sir" Peter said never lifting his eyes from the ground.
"Good. I would hate to upset Charlotte or Arabella my tearin your ass apart and burning the pieces." the Major was one scary bastard when you provoke him.
He then turned to Arabella, gently taken her hand in his and examining her wrist.
"You alright there Miss Bella?"
"Yes. Thank you Major."
"Call me Jasper ma'am." he said bowin his head slightly. His southern drawl showin itself even more.
Peter's head whipped up so fast I swear it almost popped off. I'm sure the fly catching expression on Peter's face was mirrored on my own. No one and I mean no one, not even Maria called him Jasper, unless he gave you permission. Which he would never do. Peter and I were a special case. He was our sire, our family so to speak, whether he would admit it or not. I was broken out of my internal monologue by Bella.
"Then, thank you Jasper." Bella replied almost lamenting his name.
I watched his eyes twinkle as she said his name. I must have been lost in shock cause the next thing I know is Bella is in front of me tryin to close my mouth.
"You'll catch flies Char hun if you don't close your mouth." she chuckled out.
My jaw snapped close and she continued to giggle as she got up onto the wagon and started the horses with a crack of the reigns, and headed off into town. I turned to the Major and quirked my brow. He just shrugged and headed off to finish what he was doin. I turned to Peter and once my eyes met his my rage boiled.
"How dare you degrade your sister like that."
"But Char honey you know how dangerous it is out there. Hell we're one of the dangers." he whined to me.
"Yes Peter I am aware of that. I am also aware that your sister is a full grown woman who can handle just about anything, and has done so without us for sometime."
"But…"
"No buts Peter."
"Fine." he sounded like a scolded child.
I then turned my attention back to the Major.
"Now Major, may I ask what the hell was up with that little display of chivalry of yours?"
I looked right at him. He steeled his resolve and shook his head. I swear it was like dealin with children.
"Jasper Andrew Whitlock, you answer me!"
Again he shook his head. Then the son of a bitch smirked at me. He was workin me up . I should have known.
"Fine you don't wanna tell me, I will just have to "assume" what is goin on and will discuss it with Bella when she returns from town tonight." hah two can play that game Mr. Whitlock.
Again faster then the eye could see he was in front of me.
"You Wouldn't"
"Try me Major. I most certainly would."
"You are truly evil and manipulative Miss Charlotte."
"I learned from the best Major. If you spill to me now I think I can put a good word in with Arabella and get you moved out of the barn and into the guest house." I winked at him.
I knew Peter could hear us but I didn't care right now I was still pissed at him.
"That dear Charlotte would be wonderful. Your husband don't know how to shut the hell up. I swear one of these nights I will rip his tongue out and hide it in the woods."
"Oh I know Major. I usually give him sumthin to keep his lips busy." I said wiggling my brows.
"Whoa there Char I really don't wanna know that much about you and Peter."
" I know you can feel everything so I guess I can leave out the details. Now spill Major."
Chapter Eleven: To Market…To Market.
Marketplace 1895, September.
(Arabella's POV)
I arrived at the market place just before the sun reached high noon. I couldn't get the happenings from the farm off my mind. The Major… I mean Jasper seemed different then before. He seemed generally concerned for my well being, and boy did Peter piss him off when he grabbed a hold of me. I'm beginning to wonder if Peter doesn't have a death wish and just didn't succeed the first time around. As I hitched the wagon up outside the general grocer David came out to greet me.
"Well good morning to you Miss Arabella. I see your crops have done awfully well this year. Good harvest I see."
"Why yes David it was and a good morning to you too."
"I'm sorry if I was impolite Miss Arabella it's just that most farms can barely make it by and yet your farm seems to be thriven."
"I guess I just have a green thumb and handy workers is all."
"I reckon your correct. Now what do we have here?"
"Well David I have a full load of vegetables fresh from harvest if you would like them."
"I right sure would like to have them. My stocks have run so low I was about to order from the farms two towns over."
"Now why would you go and do sumthin so silly when you know I was comin into town today?"
"I didn't know what your haul would be Miss Arabella. I didn't wanna lose customers cause I didn't have what they were lookin for."
"Well I reckon you have a point there. Now how about we unload these here vegetables and talk prices David."
"You drive a hard bargain Bella but sure let's see what I can do for you."
"Sure thing."
"Micheal. Get your scrawny but out here boy and unload Miss Arabella's wagon."
A young man around my age came scrambling out of the store.
"Sure thing paw."
He was tall not very muscular but still wiry. Maybe a year or so younger then myself.
I turned to David and followed him into the store. I knew I needed a few things for the farm and hopefully I can talk David into a trade.
"Now how much we lookin at Miss Arabella?"
"Well with time, labor, and delivery your lookin at about 400 dollars."
"I don't know if I can pay that much Bella."
"How about I make you a deal?"
"I'm listening."
"I need a few things for the farm and I think we could trade, my goods for a few items I need that you carry."
"Like?"
"Well I could use some sugar, flour, fabric, soap and a fire iron."
"I think I could help you out with that."
"Well then make it 100 dollars and the goods and I'll be on my way."
"You got yourself a deal little lady."
We walked out into the store from his office in the back. Micheal had already emptied my wagon.
"Micheal my boy please take these items out and place them into the wagon for Miss Bella please."
"Yes sir."
"Thank you kindly David. I hope to see you soon. It was a pleasure doin business with you."
"Likewise."
I place the money into my bag and started down the street. I need a few more things that I couldn't get at the local grocer so I headed over to the tailor. I walked in to find Miss Alene sewing up a new dress.
"Why isn't that lovely." I called to her.
"Miss Arabella to what do I owe the pleasure."
"I was in town dropping off the harvest and I need a few things that only you could provide."
"I see. In need of new dresses then?"
"A few. What do you have for me?"
I knew she always keep some in the back just for me. She knew I would come when I could and she loved designing them for me. She got up and walked to the back. She came back out holding several wrapped packages.
"How much do I owe you for this?"
"50 dollars"
"Is that all? For the masterpieces you put together! That is a steal."
"Only for you Arabella."
"Thank you Alene. I look forward to see you at the upcoming harvest festival."
"You too. I hope you won't come alone this year.."
"Yes I fear I have far to many male admirers in town to come unescorted."
"Your brothers would be beating them off with sticks."
"Oh you have no idea. Peter since his return has been driving me mad. I swear he is afraid I will be snatched up and gobbled down by the big bad wolf or something."
"Yes I see where that could get annoying. So I will see you soon then?"
"Of course. Now I must be heading back or said brother may just send a search party for me."
We giggled some more as I headed for the door. I have already been here longer then I planned. I wanted to be home before dark. I may just barely make it. As I climbed up my wagon I noticed a bouquet of wild flowers sitting on the bench. They look lovely so I take a sniff. I look around to see who may have left the flowers only to meet eye to eye with Micheal. He smiled and blushed and rushed into the store. Great a boy with a crush just what I needed. I set the flowers on the bench next to me and pulled the reins to move the horses away from the front of the store. I turned the wagon around and headed for home. The sun was setting rather quickly. I know I won't make it before dark, Peter is gonna be pissed at me again. I was about two leagues from home when I saw the two men along side the road. I knew this wasn't gonna bode well for me. I gripped the pistol Emmett bought me at Christmas time that I keep under my skirt, tighter in my hand. It wouldn't work against vamps but these were mere men so my odds were better. Just as I got closer they started calling to me.
"Hey pretty girl, you shouldn't be out here alone unescorted."
What is it with these guys and needing us girls escorted all the damn time.
"Awe now don't be that way sugar we just wanna help you home." the other one said.
I could feel my heart rate increase along with my fear. Maybe I should have listened to Peter and waited till one of them could go with me.
"Whoa slow down there Missy we just wanna say hello."
"You wanna do no such thing. I know you are nothing but common thieves."
I knew one day my temper and mouth would get me into trouble, but hell if I was gonna go down with out a fight.
"You should watch your tongue young lady. It's impolite to talk to people that way."
They had successfully managed to grab the bridal of both my horses bring me to a stand still. I could feel the fear course through me. I wonder if I yell if Peter would hear me?
"I will do no such thing. You yourself should watch how you talk to a lady." I spit back.
"You're a feisty one aren't ya. We're gonna have fun with you."
"You will not lay your filthy hands on me or I will make sure you rot in hell"
"Such a dirty mouth, I should clean it out for you."
"You are a disgusting creature and you will stay away from me or I promise you it will be the last thing you do."
"Oh and how is that?"
I watched him take a step closer. I pulled the gun from my side and pointed it directly at him.
"with this."
"Do you even know how to use it?"
"Oh I could show you but you won't live to tell about it."
I saw out of the corner of my eye the other man moving closer to me. I pulled the gun over and took a shot. I hit his foot.
"Ouch! Fuck, you bitch! You shot me."
"Now I will say this one more time back off or pay."
"Neither. I will have you Miss with or with out your permission."
Suddenly the horses reared and I was thrown backwards into the wagon. My gun fell from my hand into the back and slid under the seat. They spooked the horses! Suddenly I found myself trapped under the non bleeding man. I could feel my fear sky rocket at this point. I began to fight him with everything I had. The more I struggled the more determined he got.
"There is no one here to save you, scream all you want. I like it when you scream."
So I did, except when I screamed it was the last thing I expected. I screamed for Jasper.
"JJJJAAAASSSSSPPPPEEERRRR"
"Awe is that your little boyfriend…well sorry huney but he ain't anywhere around to save you."
Then just as I was about to give up I felt the man being ripped away from me. I heard growling and snarls coming from the side of the road next to the wagon. I crawled to the side and watched amazed at the creature in front of me.
Back at the farm
(Major's POV)
Arabella had been gone most of the day. I knew she would be but Peter and his nervousness was make me antsy. I just wish the fucker would relax. She'll be back soon enough and then everything can go back to normal. Well as normal as it gets here. Peter and myself sleepin in the barn isn't exactly normal but hey at least it's a roof. As the sun started to set Peter's pacing picked up. She should have been back by now I wonder what is takin so long. Peter looked at me.
"I'm gonna go up to the main house to talk with Char."
"Good idea. Maybe she can help calm your ass down."
"dick"
"Ass"
I watched as he took off into the evening air. I decided I would go for a run around the property. It was turnin out to be a peaceful evening. I was about half way around when I got this sharp shooting pain in my chest. I ran to the house quickly. I was almost there when Peter appeared on the porch.
"Sumthin's goin on Major and I don't like it."
"Arabella?"
"I don't know."
Wow that was a first. I started toward the other end of the property, closer to town. I felt the sharp shooting pain in my chest again. What the hell is that. Then in the crystal clear night air I heard it as clear as day.
"JJJJAAAASSSSPPPPEEERRR"
Someone screamed my name. I know it wasn't Peter or Char. So that only left one person. The only other person I allowed to call me by my given name. Arabella! I took off like a shot in the direction of her voice. When I got there what I saw made my vision blur. There was her wagon off to the side of the road. One man was holdin the horses and the other looked like he was on top of Arabella in the back. She was puttin up one hell of fight I will give her that. But when I heard him tell her no one was around to save her. Boy was he wrong. Within a flash I had both of them up by there throats on the side of road. Their feet dangling feet about the ground. I could feel the fear radiating off of them. My beast was feeding off it. It made me stronger. I heard Arabella get up and look over the side of the wagon at what I was doing. I couldn't help the snarls or growls that came from me. Knowing what these scum where trying to do to her. I felt amazement at the sight of me. Then the last thing I expected was the lust. I quickly took care of the two men. Draining them dry and running into the forest to bury the bodies. No one would know. When I returned from my little impromptu feast, Arabella was sitting, sobbing in the back of the wagon.
"Oh Jasper I should have listened to Peter. None of this would have happened if I would have just put my pride aside and listened to him. But I thought I would get back in time."
I felt my dead heart break for this woman. She felt as if it was her fault. I climbed in next to her and pulled her to me.
"Arabella. Now you listen to me. It is not your fault normally you would not have had a problem. I noticed you used your pistol on one of the men so you tried to fight them off. But two men against one woman, no matter how strong she is, is no match."
She sobbed some more curling herself into me.
"I didn't think anyone would hear me yell." she sobbed
"I was running your property when I felt this shooting pain. I ran to the house and Peter said something was gonna happen. I asked if it was you he said he didn't know. So I started running again toward town. Then I felt the pain again and heard you scream for me."
"I'm sorry Jasper I didn't mean to upset you. I don't know why I screamed for you. I just did." she was sniffling now.
"Sssshhh… it's okay. I'm glad you did. Everything is alright now. Are you ready to go home?"
"Yes please."
"Sure thing."
I pulled her up with me to the front of the wagon. I started the horses and we were off home. We were almost there when she spoke again. It was barely a whisper but I heard it clear as a bell.
"Jasper. Thank you."
"Your welcome Arabella."
When we pulled the wagon next to the house Peter and Char came running out and pulled her to them. I watched in awe as the small family comforted each other. Char started to walk Bella to the house when she turned her tear stained face to me.
"Jasper."
"Yes Arabella"
"Would you mind sitting with me while I sleep. Just for tonight. I would feel much better if you did."
"I wouldn't mind at all."
We all headed into the house. Char headed upstairs with Arabella. As soon as they reached the top Peter turned to me.
"I don't know what happen and I don't think I wanna know but I am thankful to you Major that you were there for her when I couldn't be. Thank you for bringing her home safely."
"I wouldn't want it any other way Peter."
I started for the stairs passing Char on my way. She smirked at me like she new something I didn't and to tell you the truth she probably did. I quirked an eyebrow at her and she giggled. Of course I wasn't gonna get any help from her. So I silently slipped into Arabella's room and sat in the chair next to her bed. Her hand reached for mine and I took her tiny hand in mine. I marveled at the feel of her warm skin on mine.
"Thank you again Jasper."
"Your Welcome Arabella now get some rest. You had a long day."
"Good night."
"Sweet dreams Arabella."
A/N: Sorry for the long wait. I would like to take a moment to thank all of you who have reviewed and continue to follow this story. I love to read your feed back. I usually try to reply to each and every review but some of you have your pm's blocked so to those of you who have reviewed who do thank you for your review, and your support.
Chapter Twelve: You did what?
Bella's farm Louisiana 1895, September
(Emmett's POV)
I'm on my way over to Bella's house to tell her some great news. Rose and I are having a baby! I'm beyond thrilled and can't wait to tell her. When Rose and I got back from our honeymoon overseas it was the middle of the growing season so we didn't have time to socialize with anyone. It was right to work. Her family gave us the farm and moved up north. When we got home some of the help was tending to the farm so we had to get right to work. Now that harvest was over I knew I could tell Bella our good news. Rose was only a few weeks along so she hasn't been doing a lot of work but I was okay with that. I have been to town several times now and found out that Bella has a outstanding deal with David at the grocer so I will have to take our crops to the next town over. I have also heard that a man has been staying on the farm. That is nothing new to me. I knew Bella often put up traveler's who helped out with the farm. I can't wait to see my sister again.
I got closer to the farm and realized that no one was out in the fields. I wonder if Peter and Charlotte already did the seeding during the nights. I got closer to the house when I heard growling. Great what did Peter do now to piss off Charlotte. My brother always was an over zealous ass. I knocked on the door and walked in. I didn't see anyone in the living room so I figured they must be in the kitchen. As I neared the door I could hear them more clearly.
"I asked her not to go by herself." Peter said.
"No Peter you told her she couldn't go by herself. Then you told her she couldn't go at all and that we would take it." Char replied.
Okay now I was confused what the hell were they talking about and where was Bella? I waited long enough. I walked through the doors and they both turned to me. Char looked murderous and Peter looked indifferent. Oh great marital spat.
"What the hell may I ask is going on here?" I asked the room in general.
"Well if you need to know your asshole brother here tried to tell Bella what she could and couldn't do with her harvest and it didn't turn out the way it should have and resulted in Bella getting attacked on her way home from town."
"What do you say to her Peter?" I asked.
"I told her she couldn't take the harvest to town alone. Then we argued and I told her never mind she wasn't going at all and that Char and I would take it by ourselves that it wasn't safe out at night. I reminded her that that was how Char and I got killed. When she turned away I got angry and grabbed her wrist. I may have grabbed her a little hard and the Major wigged out and put me in my place, then Bella turned and left to town with the harvest."
"So your telling me that by arguing with her you made her late so she ran over with her appointment and was out after dark! And who the hell is this Major? Is that the guy that has been staying here, cause everyone in town is talking about it."
"I guess it would be my fault that she ran late. Yes the Major is the one staying here, and the Major is…." he was cut off my another voice from behind me.
"Is right here."
I turned around to see a man or should I say vampire, who was taller then Peter and me. He looked to be around 6'5", and extremely muscular. Not gorilla big like me but big none the less. He had blond hair and red eyes. Damn this man was scary. He had a aura of pride and dominance around him. He was not someone others fucked with. Standing slightly behind him was Bella.
"Baby Bella!" I reached for her.
She shied back some from me and this Major guy growled at me.
"Bella honey what's the matter? It's me Emmett." I said quietly to her.
She looked up slowly and took in my appearance. Then just as timidly stepped out around the big guy and walked to me. As she got within reach she launched herself at me and cried. I held her tight and turned towards Peter.
"What the hell happened to her?" I was pissed.
"Well because I held her up she was out after dark. On her way home she came across two guys who tried to assault her. She put up a really big fight and yelled for the Major here. He was close enough to her that he heard her scream and ran to her. He killed the two men who tried to hurt her. She hasn't left his side since."
"Thank you Major I don't know how to repay you. As for you dear brother of mine, how can you be so careless. Bella has been takin care of everything around here by herself since you two disappeared. She took the harvest to town by herself, and has dealt with the business inside and out on her own. Where you ever got the idea in your head that you knew best is beyond me."
"I only did what I thought was right." Peter defended himself.
"Well you thought wrong." I yelled at him.
Bella flinched in my arms when I yelled. Within a split second she was away from me and back with the big guy. He was holding her to his chest and growling in my direction. I held my hands up in surrender and he nodded.
"The Major is extremely protective of our sister Emmett." Char told me.
"Why is that?"
"Uh can we talk about this later, I don't want to upset Bella anymore and she has enough on her plate with getting past this episode." Char asked.
I nodded in understanding and watched as the big guy carried Bella back upstairs. I waited till I was sure that Bella couldn't hear us.
"Okay now talk. What the hell is going on?"
"Well Emmett sit down and I will tell you." Char said. I was still to angry with Peter to even look at him and I think he knew it. He stood silently over in the corner of the room letting Char handle everything.
"Emmett I need you to promise me you will listen to everything before you speak okay?"
"Okay Char."
"Well the night we left to go to sell harvest you know that we were killed… well turned right. Um.. The Major is the one that turned us." To say I was speechless…well what could I say.
"We got close to him over the time we were there but when he was ordered to kill us he couldn't do it. So he told us to run. Then we came here. Bella wasn't meant to see us but she did and the rest is history right. We mentioned the Major several times and Bella came up with a plan for us to help him escape. So we put that into action back in July. You and Rose were still not home yet. Peter was gone a week, when he came back with the Major well I guess you can say that it didn't bode well with Bella. They constantly butted heads and fought with each other. She actually made both of them sleep in the barn. Hell Peter is still sleeping in the barn."
"So Bella and this Major fought constantly?"
"Well yes and no. They are both bull headed and beyond stubborn, but eventually they learned to co-exist to a point. Your brother on the other hand…well I would just be getting Bella to allow them to sleep in the guest house instead and he would go all sexist on her again and it would be back to the barn."
"She always was hotheaded and when you bring her morals into question you best just step out of the way or be ready to have your ass handed to you." I chuckled. I heard chuckling coming from upstairs and figured this Major was relaying the whole conversation to Bella.
"Yeah well, your brother here has been pushin Bella to her limits lately and apparently when he snapped at her the other day with the harvest, he grabbed her wrist and that set off the Major. He was raised to respect women and your brother must have crossed some invisible line cause the Major was there in the blink of an eye and put him back in his place."
I could hear growling coming from upstairs. Wow he must really care for Bella.
"So I thought they were not getting along?"
"I guess they have come to some kind of understanding or something."
"Come on Char you can't lie to save your life, what aren't you telling me?"
It got really quiet. Okay…
"Bella doesn't know yet. The Major doesn't either but now that you called me out on it he is gonna know."
"What Char? Know what?"
Suddenly the Major was in the room with us also. Char suddenly seemed really nervous.
"Speak up Charlotte." he said to her in a demanding tone. Hell his tone would make even the strongest of men quiver in fear.
"Major I didn't wanna tell you, I wanted you to figure it out on your own."
"Spill it."
"Well Major you know how you said you were feelin that pain in your chest that night, and a pull in the direction of town?"
"Yes Charlotte now get to the point."
"Well when I look at the two of you I can see your aura's and well…your soul mates Major."
It was suddenly very silent in the room I swear I could hear a mouse pissin in the corner.
"Are you sure?" he asked kind of shakily. I turned to look at him. He seemed almost in awe of this revelation. Like he couldn't believe it.
"I am absolutely positive Major. That pull you feel is the Mating Pull.. And the pain you felt was her pain. You felt her pain when she was attacked."
I must have looked completely lost cause Char looked at me and started to explain.
"I have a gift Em. I can see aura's and can tell who your soul mate is. Your soul calls out to it's other half. Well the Major and Bella's souls are two pieces of a whole. As for the Mating thing, every vampire has one true mate. Peter is my Mate. I was lucky and found him while I was still human. Just like you and Rose. I have seen your souls combine together. You are one and the same. Two pieces to the same puzzle."
"Wow." was all I could say. This scary mother fucker was made for Bells. Well I guess I could see it. She could be scary as all hell too.
"Peter did you know about this?" the Major asked Peter.
"I wasn't sure I had an idea that is what Char was thinking but I couldn't be sure. Well not until the other day when you came after me. Then when you were restless the whole day she was gone into town. I just knew."
"Neither of you found any of this of importance to tell me before hand?" he was getting pissed and raising his voice.
"Major I'm sorry. Like I said I wanted you to figure it out for yourself. I didn't want to force anything on you. I didn't know how you would take the information seeing as how your relationship started out on the wrong foot and all." Char defended her reasoning.
"How could you keep this from me? Is this what you two were betting on?"
"What Bet?" I chimed in.
Peter and Char at least had the decency to look ashamed.
"Well Char bet Peter that your sister Bella would hand me my ass and I would take it like a good little boy and Peter didn't listen and took the bet."
"You did What?"
We all spun. There stood Bella, and she was pissed. Suddenly Peter spoke up.
"Sorry Bella I didn't mean to underestimate you or anything."
Ass! Was all I could think.
"That is all your gonna say Peter is you underestimated me. No Sorry Bella I was an ass for betting in the first place, or sorry Bella for fighting with you and keeping you longer then I needed to which ultimately led to you being out after dark and getting you attacked."
Damn she was Pissed. Score Bella. Peter just got his ass handed to him.
"Sorry" Peter mumbled.
"Sorry isn't gonna cut it Peter. I was lucky Jasper heard me scream and came to my rescue. As for you Char, did you win?" she said cheekily.
The resounding grin that spread across Char's face was proof enough for her. Bella started laughing and turned to me.
"Emmett love I'm sorry about earlier I wasn't really myself. How are you? How was the honeymoon? Where is Rose? Is she okay? Why isn't she here with you?"
"Whoa Bella I will try and answer all those if I can remember them all." I chuckled at her impatience. I saw the Major smile out of the corner of my eye.
"Well get to it Emmett I haven't got all day"
"Okay. Okay. I'm fine, the honey moon was beyond belief, Rose is at home, yes she is okay, well actually better then okay, and she isn't here with me cause she needs her rest."
"Why does she need rest if she is better then okay Emmett? What aren't you telling me?"
"Damn you and the Major are very alike." Char laughed. I snickered at the truth of the statement.
"Well Rosie isn't with me cause she needs her rest. Now she needs her rest because we are having a baby!" I was yelling by the time I finished.
Bella squealed.
"A Baby! Why didn't you tell me this sooner. Oh I must go see her."
"I was on my way over to tell you when I came in to hear Char reaming Peter a new one. Or you would have known already…and Who is Jasper?"
"Oh I'm sorry Emmett. The Major is Jasper, but only I can call him Jasper. Peter and Char don't even call him Jasper."
"huh.. Color me confused."
"Well don't worry about it. Now let's go see that wife of your's and my future niece or nephew. Jasper are you coming?"
He slightly nodded his head but didn't say anything. We left together. We made it to the farm in no time at all. Bella ran into the house yelling for Rose. I laughed at her antics but didn't say anything. I was stopped by someone clearing their throat. I turned toward the Major.
"Yes Major. How can I help you?"
"I know you are weary of me with your sister, but I promise you I will not hurt her or let anyone else hurt her either."
"I have a feeling you won't, but that doesn't mean that I won't worry."
"I understand. Your sister is a special woman."
"Yeah that she is Major. Shall we join the women folk or do you wanna stand on the porch all day." I asked him.
" I see now that you all have that smartass wit about you."
"Yes Major I'm afraid it's genetic." I laughed and ushered him into the house to the girls who were chatting happily in the lounge. Bella looked up at us and smiled.
"You two men done comparing your dick sizes now?"
My mouth dropped open at the bluntness of my sister. The Major on the other hand Laughed loudly drawing the attention of my wife who stared unabashed at the him.
"Rose close your mouth you'll catch flies. This is Major Jasper Whitlock, the man I was telling you about."
Rose blushed as the Major took her hand and kissed her knuckles.
"Pleasure is all mine Miss Rose. Miss Bella speaks of only the most wondrous things about you." this made my Rosie blush.
"Well thank you Major."
The conversation flowed flawlessly the rest of the day into the early hours of the night. Soon Bella and Rose were both yawning.
"Well ladies I say we call it a night and you two can catch up again some other time."
"I agree Miss Bella we should be going."
"Yes Jasper. It was a pleasure to see you again Rose, and I hope you do come see me again soon."
"It will be delightful to come spend time with you again Bella it has been far to long."
"Yes it has but for now we must say our good byes." she leaned in and hugged Rose and kissed her cheek.
"Good bye for now Emmett and Goodnight." she hugged and kissed my cheek also. I lead them to the doorway. Watching as he picked her up bridal style and then disappeared from sight. Well that was not at all what I was expecting from a visit to see my sister.
A/N: Well there you have it folks Emmett is now up to date on the ins and outs of the day to day of Bella. Well I don't know if he likes it or not yet but we shall see. Now the Major knows about his connection with Bella but she is still in the dark. Will he tell her or wait till she comes to him? We will just have to wait and see.
Chapter Thirteen: To Forgive or not to Forgive.
Day of the Harvest festival, 1895
(Arabella's POV)
The day of the Harvest festival in town has finally arrived. Jasper was kind enough to bring my packages out of the wagon after my attack. I still have not figured out why it is that I called his name out instead of Peter's or Char's. it is rather confusing if you ask me. I barely know him and most of the time all we do Is argue over things that should just be laid aside. I think he just likes to rile me up. The day that Emmett came over to tell us of Rose's pregnancy was a shocker also. Peter and Char were arguing in the kitchen hell even I could hear them upstairs. Once Emmett's voice joined in I had to go be sure it was really him there. I stood behind Jasper until he called out to me. At first his loud voice scared me and I flinched back. But when I finally looked up to him I saw that it was really him. I walked slowly to him, then flung myself at him. I missed him so much. He held me close. When he yelled at peter I flinch again and next thing I knew I was in Jasper's arms and he was growling at Emmett. I felt safe there. Jasper then lead me back upstairs to lay down. Once in the room I heard whispers from the kitchen. Jasper began telling me what they were saying. I guess he felt my curiosity. He chuckled at something that was said. Then next thing I know he was growling. Then he was gone. I wondered what made him leave so abruptly. The whispers got a little louder and I could hear Jasper's raised voice but couldn't make out exactly what he was saying. Soon my curiosity got the better of me and I headed down stairs. I got there just as soon as something about a bet was brought up. They bet on something happening between me and the Major. I was pissed and let them know it. Then we went to see Rosie after I found out that Char had won the bet. But needless to say Peter is still staying in the barn.
I was brought out of my thoughts by Char calling for me.
"Bella are you ready yet?"
"Almost Char. Just finishing my hair."
She came in the room and smiled as she noticed the gown I decided to wear. It was the one that her and Peter had picked out at Christmas time last year when they first came home.
"You look lovely as ever." Char said. " Your brother will be so happy to see you wear the dress he picked out."
"I know Char."
"Are you ever gonna stop bein mad at him?" she asked.
"I'm not sure Char. First the thing with the Major, then the fight about the harvest, then to find out about the bet. I just don't know if I can forgive him yet."
"I understand Bella, but he loves you and only wants what is best for you. You know you too are to much a like, that is why you fight the way you do. He loves you, just think about it."
"Is this you wanting me to patch this up for my benefit or yours Char?"
"Well maybe a little of both." she chuckled.
"Alright I will think about it. Now are you up here to plead your husbands' case or are you here to help me finish getting ready?"
"Both"
"Alright get over here and help. I want the braids on the sides to wrap around to the back like a halo."
"Yes ma'am."
We finished getting ready for the festival. It was starting at dusk so everyone was gonna be there. Char and Peter were even coming. Jasper asked to be my escort. I gladly excepted. I don't know what is goin on with him but it seems like he is someone else lately.
"What are you so deep in thought about there Bells?" Char asked.
"Jasper." as if that one word said it all.
"Oh I see. Anything you would like to talk about?"
"No not really. Just wonder what has got into him lately?" I felt rather then seen Char stiffen. She knows something. I was about to call her out on it when I heard Emmett down stairs.
"You girls gonna get a move on or what? I would hate to have to leave with out you?"
"Emmett don't lie to me, I know you would never leave without me!"
"Your right but I may change my mind if you don't hurry up?"
"Fine we're coming."
I stood up and started for the door. As I descended the stairs I could see all of them standing near the door. Once I came into view I saw Jasper take a deep breath and his eyes widen.
"Wow Miss Bella you look lovely."
"Thank you Jasper."
He walked toward me and put his arm out to me. I took it and we walked toward the others. Char smiled, Emmett was grinning like a fool and Rose looked as lovely as ever. Peter stood behind everyone with his head down. I patted Jaspers arm and he nodded to me. I walked slowly over to Peter and place my hand on his cheek.
"Peter"
He still hadn't looked up.
"Peter look at me please."
He raised his head slowly, but still wouldn't look in my eyes.
"Peter look at me."
His eyes snapped to mine.
"What is wrong Peter?"
"Bella I'm so sorry for everything. I don't know what I was thinking, I let my emotions rule my judgment and tried to control you. Please Bella forgive me please… I'm begging. I didn't mean to say those things. I take full responsibility for what happened to you, it was my fault for just not letting you go. I'm sorry I went all caveman on you…"
He was rambling now and I could literally feel the hurt and pain waving off of him, even without Jasper's gift. I had to put a stop to this.
"Peter."
"I'm so so sorry Bella please forgive me I didn't mean for you to get hurt. I don't know what I would have done if anything would have happened to you. I'm so glad that the Major got to you in time…"
"Peter please.."
"I know I fucked up Bella but I can't lose you and I could never live with myself if..if..if…"
"PETER!" I yelled at him.
He looked at me finally.
"Peter I know you are sorry, I know you didn't want me to get hurt, I also know that it isn't your fault that I got attacked. It was those two men on the side of the road who decided to attack me. No one is at fault but them. I'm okay they didn't hurt me, scared the shit out of me, but didn't hurt me. Jasper did get there in time so there is nothing to worry about as he took care of them. Now I can't say that I'm not still pissed off at the way you handled things that day but I don't blame you for it. I know I said some mean shit to you and you know I didn't mean most of it. I do forgive you, but if you ever try to tell me how to run my business ever again I will have Jasper hold you while I use a garden till to beat your pitiful ass with. Do we have an understanding."
"Oh Bella I love you so much…thank you for forgiving me. I promise not to go all caveman again."
He picked me up then and spun me around in his arms. I was giggling like a school girl before I knew it. Then a throat cleared behind us and Emmett was wearing that Cheshire cat grin again.
"Alright children I think we should be on our way. The night is young and I believe we could all use a little fun." Emmett boasted as he ushered us all out the door.
I took Jasper's arm once again as was lead out to the wagon. I got in the back with Jasper, Peter and Char. Emmett sat up front to steer the horses with Rose.
We arrived in town just as the festivities started. We all mingled with the towns people. We seemed to split into two groups, the vamps and us mere humans. Peter and Char were catching up with old friends and giving a fake explanation as to where they were and why they couldn't contact us. Jasper followed them around shakin hands with the men and kissing the hands of the women.
Emmett, Rose and I all went to the food stands and said our hellos to those we worked with and others that we have know for as long as I could remember. David came up to me and thanked me again for the crops. We chatted for a while and somewhere along the line Emmett and Rose had wandered off. I said my good byes to David and started my search for my brothers. I was nearing one of the pie stands when someone came up behind me and grabbed my arm. I gasped and spun quickly. There stood the stock boy Micheal.
"I'm sorry to have startled you Miss. I couldn't help but notice you are unescorted tonight. Would you mind sharing a dance with me?"
I got this sudden chill up my spine that told me to pass. I always followed my instincts. This kid was a creep.
"I'm to am sorry Micheal. You are mistaken I have an escort for this evening. We have gotten separated when I stopped to talk to David. Now if you would excuse me I need to get back to my family."
"Please just one dance." he asked as he inched closer to me. I could feel my palms start to sweat slightly.
"Sorry but I must pass. I am sure my brothers are lookin for me by now." I started to back away.
Soon enough Emmett came up next to me.
"Arabella where have you been?"
"I'm sorry Emmett I was side tracked when I spoke with David and then young Micheal here found me and was asking for a dance. I told him I was escorted tonight but he was being rather insistent."
I swear Emmett just growled like a vampire would.
"Well young Micheal, my dear sister here has an escort tonight and he is a very impatient man, if you don't mind I wish to get my sister back to him before he becomes worried."
I could tell that Emmett was improvising. Impatient is not exactly how I would describe Jasper. Scary as hell would be a more appropriate term. But I guess you can't tell this child that.
"Y..Yeess Ssiirr." he stuttered. Emmett could be very intimidating himself. He was only a inch or two shorter then Jasper, but built like a bear.
"Come Arabella, your escort awaits."
He placed his hand on the small of my back leading me away from Micheal. As soon as we were out of hearing range we both broke out into fits of uncontrollable laughter.
"Did you see his face?" I choked out between giggles.
"I thought he was gonna piss his pants." Emmett howled.
"I know you scared the shit out of him."
"Yesss ssiirr…" Emmett mocked.
"that was too perfect."
"Yes it was." Emmett said settling down and righting himself. "Let's get you back to your escort dear sister before you find yourself in anymore trouble. I'm surprised he didn't come running as it was."
Emmett was right it was strange that Jasper didn't magically appear out of nowhere like he usually does when I have an overwhelming surge of emotions. More so if that emotion is fear or pain.
"You know Emmett your right. Where is he?"
"He was with Peter and Char near the stage when I came to find you."
We started walking back the way Emmett had come. It took only a couple of minutes to get through the street and nearer to the stage. When I could finally see Rose and Char standing talking with one another, I scanned the crowd for Peter and Jasper. It didn't take much to find them. Hell they were both tall as a tree. Peter had a shit eating grin on his face, I looked over to Jasper and he looked…I'm not sure how to explain it. I would possibly call the look uncomfortable. When I looked to see what was makin him that way I saw that Peter had them both over by the local brothel. Two of it's most popular occupants where chatting up Peter and Jasper. Peter rollin with it cause that was just how him and Char were, and Jasper just looked pissed. As I took a closer look at who the girls were I could have screamed in frustration. Laurel and Jasmine. I went to school with these two girls. They were what Peter called loose women. I was starting to get pissed. Then when Jasmine placed her hand on Jasper's arm to get his attention I felt the jealousy rear up inside me. I don't know why it did but I was not happy that that whore had her hands on him. He must have felt it really strong cause he stiffened and his head whipped around in my direction. When he met my eyes I saw his confusion on his face. Then a smirk crossed his lips and he turned toward us and started walking over to me ignoring both women and Peter calling for him. When Peter saw me standing there and Jasper heading toward me, he knew he was in trouble. I whispered to Char who was close enough to hear where as the boys were not. She turned to me and we used our method of communication to talk and she knew what I wanted and the reason why. She spun on her heal and headed over to Peter with an evil glint in her eye. I saw Peter start to shrink back from his wife and he was smart to. As for me I had to focus now cause Jasper was just steps away.
"Is there something wrong Miss Bella?" he asked me as Emmett disappeared next to Rose.
"No nothing at all. You go have your fun. I will just walk back home with Emmett and Rose." I said lookin him right in the eye.
That smirk disappeared off his face faster then he could run.
"There will be no need for that Miss Bella those girls hold no interest to me."
"Are you sure you didn't seem to be minding the attention."
I could hear the growl beginning in his chest.
"I would much rather be getting the attention from you Miss Bella."
"Well that won't be happening. I do not mingle with men who find frolicking with loose women a way to pass the time, especially those who are to be escorting someone else." I turned on my heal and started toward Emmett.
He didn't try to stop me and I could feel this tugging in my chest. The tears were starting to well in my eyes. As I got closer to where I saw Emmett and Rose heading I was once again stopped by another young man.
"I'm sorry Miss but I saw your dispute with the gentleman over there and was wondering if you were in need of an escort?"
"What is your name?" I asked
"James. James Daniels ma'am."
"Well James as helpful as that is I was just going to find my brother and his wife and walk home with them. But thank you for your offer."
"I insist that I at least walk with you until you find your brother."
"That won't be necessary I can see him from here. Thank you again."
I started off toward Emmett again feeling the boys eyes on me once more. They were following me through the crowd. Once up to Emmett and Rose I stopped and wrapped my arm through his.
"Bella. What's wrong?"
"Nothing Emmett. Are you and Rose ready to head home. I don't want to be here anymore."
Rose was looking at me and nodded. She knew there was more to my wanting to leave.
"Okay I will let Peter know we are taking the wagon. They should be able to find their way home with out the need of the wagon." Emmett wander off toward where Peter was standing.
I saw Peter look my way and then in the direction I believe I left Jasper in. He looked back at me and nodded solemnly. Emmett was still talking to him when Rose whispered in my ear.
"Is this about a certain vampire?"
"No, I mean yes, I mean, I don't know."
"We will talk about this on the way home."
"Fine" I huffed.
Emmett came back then and took both Rose's and my arms and lead us to where we had the wagon tied up. He helped Rose and I both climb in the back. Afterward he got up into the drivers seat and took the reigns. Rose turned to me and gave me that "start talking" look. I knew she wouldn't let it go until I told her what was going on. Hell I wasn't even sure what was going on anymore.
"I don't know Rose. I have all these strange feelings and I don't know what to do with them."
"Well tell me about them."
"At first I thought I was just thankful for Jasper saving me that night. But now I'm not so sure. I felt something before all that stuff happened."
"Like what?"
"Well I always felt safe around him."
"and?"
"I called for him Rose."
"What? When?"
"That night when the men attacked me. I screamed out his name. not Peter's, not Emmett's, his. What does that mean?"
"I don't know Bella, is there anything else you can tell me?"
"Well tonight when I saw him at the bottom of the stairs I felt this pull to him. Like I was meant to be with him."
"What else? What happened tonight?"
"Well when I was cornered by that boy Micheal when Emmett came to get me, usually when I'm scared or frightened, or even upset he usually just appears out of now where and helps to calm me, and let me know everything is alright, but he didn't show up this time, and I was worried, or I don't know how to put it. I guess I was upset that he didn't rescue me. Then when I saw him with Peter and those girls, I was angry. But when Jasmine touched him I was jealous. Really jealous. Then when we argued about it. I started to walk away and I felt this tuggin on my heart and I started to cry. Which is how you found me when I came up to you."
"Why were you cryin? Because you fought?"
"No I don't think it was that I think it was because he didn't stop me from walking away."
"OH!"
"What Rose?"
"Oh Bella honey I think you are in love with Jasper."
"am not!"
"You just keep thinking that way and see where it gets you."
"Rose, I do not, I am not in love with Jasper."
"you are."
I huffed and crossed my arms. She giggled and shook her head. It was quiet the rest of the ride home and after they left me at the house and made sure I locked the doors they walked home. It was a long day and evening. I had a lot to think about and I didn't know when they would be home. I knew Char and Peter were going to the guest house for some much needed alone time but I had no idea where Jasper was going. Would he come to the house and stay with me like he has lately or would he go to the barn and stay there. I don't see him going anywhere near that guest house with those two in there. I made my way up to my room thinking of all the things that Char, Rose and I talked about throughout the day. Once in my room I removed the dress I had on and slipped into my nightgown. Crawling into bed I couldn't get my thoughts to stop circling around Jasper. I don't know when it happened but somewhere during my thoughts I drifted off to sleep.
A/N: I want to send a thank you out to all my readers and most definitely my wonderful reviewers. I love you guys, YOU GUYS ARE AWESOME!
Chapter Fourteen: What The Hell Went Wrong?
Day of the Harvest festival, 1895
(Major's POV)
The day of the festival is here. I offered to chaperon Miss Arabella so she wouldn't feel like a third wheel like I always did around Peter and Char. But now I guess she would be a fifth wheel as both her brother's are now wed. Char went up to see if Arabella was ready to go yet or not. You couldn't hear their conversation really well. I guess living around vampires for as long as she has, Arabella learned to whisper softly. I could here their giggles and feel their merriment through the floors. It was making me giddy. Which is just wrong on so many levels. I am a man, a soldier, a warrior, a vampire, we do not get giddy! Emmett came round and was wondering what was takin' so long. I just pointed up the stairs. He nodded. Apparently he was used to the girls takin forever to get ready. After several minutes of shifting emotions from all floors of the house Emmett walked over to the stairs and hollered up.
"You girls gonna get a move on or what? I would hate to have to leave with out you?"
"Emmett don't lie to me, I know you would never leave without me!" Arabella called back.
"Your right but I may change my mind if you don't hurry up?" I could feel his amusement. Their playful sibling banter was fun to see. God I think I'm goin soft.
"Fine we're coming." her voice was louder this time.
I heard her bedroom door close and her footsteps as she walked down the hall toward the stairwell. I watched as first Char came down and was at Peter's side immediately. Peter was still in the dog house or barn with Arabella. I could feel his remorse pouring off of him. I returned my concentration back to Arabella. As she descended down the stairs I gasped. Man was she ever beautiful.
"Wow Miss Bella you look lovely."
"Thank you Jasper."
Walking toward her I held my arm out for her to take so I could lead her out of the house. She took it and I started toward the others. Char smiled, Emmett was grinning like a fool and Rosemarie looked as lovely as ever. Peter stood behind everyone with his head down. She looked worriedly at Peter then patted my arm to let me know to let her go, I nodded and released her hand. She slowly walked over to peter and placed her hand on his cheek. He leaned into just a tiny bit. If it weren't for my vampire sight I wouldn't have noticed.
"Peter"
He still hadn't looked up.
"Peter look at me please."
She begged him. He slowly raised his eyes to chin level but would not look into her eyes. I could feel how his remorse for getting her hurt coursed through him. I knew he was sorry, but as you all know Arabella is stubborn.
"Peter look at me."
His eyes snapped to hers as if she was controlling him with just her voice.
"What is wrong Peter?"
"Bella I'm so sorry for everything. I don't know what I was thinking, I let my emotions rule my judgment and tried to control you. Please Bella forgive me please… I'm begging. I didn't mean to say those things. I take full responsibility for what happened to you, it was my fault for just not letting you go. I'm sorry I went all caveman on you…"
He was rambling now and I could literally feel the hurt and pain waving off of him, it damn near was strong enough to drop me. Peter wasn't kidding those couple of months ago when he told me they feel with everything they are. This shit is painful.
"Peter."
"I'm so so sorry Bella please forgive me I didn't mean for you to get hurt. I don't know what I would have done if anything would have happened to you. I'm so glad that the Major got to you in time…"
Oh well I know what would have happened…
"Peter please.."
"I know I fucked up Bella but I can't lose you and I could never live with myself if..if..if…"
He couldn't finish his sentence. I knew what he was gonna say and so did everyone else. But as always Arabella was getting frustrated with him for not listening to her. Which is a very common occurrence.
"PETER!" she yelled at him.
When he finally realized that she was yelling at him he looked up to meet her eyes.
"Peter I know you are sorry, I know you didn't want me to get hurt, I also know that it isn't your fault that I got attacked. It was those two men on the side of the road who decided to attack me. No one is at fault but them. I'm okay they didn't hurt me, scared the shit out of me, but didn't hurt me. Jasper did get there in time so there is nothing to worry about as he took care of them. Now I can't say that I'm not still pissed off at the way you handling things that day but I don't blame you for it. I know I said some mean shit to you and you know I didn't mean most of it. I do forgive you, but if you ever try to tell me how to run my business ever again I will have Jasper hold you while I use a garden till to beat your pitiful ass with. Do we have an understanding."
Oh and knowing what I do now the bastard is lucky I got there in time.
"Oh Bella I love you so much…thank you for forgiving me. I promise not to go all caveman again."
He picked her up then and spun her around in his arms. She giggled. It was one of the most beautiful sounds I had ever heard. Then a throat cleared behind us and Emmett was feeling smug. What the hell does he know. Damn these McCarty's and there know it all ways.
"Alright children I think we should be on our way. The night is young and I believe we could all use a little fun." Emmett boasted as he ushered us all out the door.
She took my arm once she was placed on the floor once more. I lead her out to the wagon. I wasn't sure how she would feel sitting in it again. Arabella however surprised me once again with her strength, she shuttered some at first, then continued on to her seat across from Char and Peter. Emmett was our driver for the night.
We arrived in town just as the festivities started. Mingling with people was a new concept for me. I knew that I had to keep up appearances for us to keep stayin here with Arabella. We split up after Emmett and Rosemarie proclaimed they were starving. Isabella tagged along with them, leaving me to follow the others. Peter and Char were catching up with old friends and giving a fake explanation as to where they were and why they couldn't contact anyone. I followed them and introduced myself as a old friend of the family's. Using my southern charm to it's full extant. We meandered through the crowds effortlessly. Soon Emmett and Rosemarie were back with us, but Isabella was not. They said she was speaking with the grocer David. He was thanking her for the trades she made with him to enable him to afford the products he needed from her. So we continued to talk amongst ourselves as we walked closer to the makeshift stage where a small town band was setting up to play. While talking a wave of shock washed over me. I knew it was Arabella's. It didn't take long for her shock to morph into something along the lines of scared but not really there. I caught Emmett's attention and told him what I felt. He asked what direction and I nodded toward the stands. He left without further ado. I keep Rosemarie close to my side since Emmett wasn't here to stand with her. With the lust rolling off all these young men when they look at her I had a sudden thought run through my head. I was suddenly glad that I was the empath and not Emmett. Bella got a sudden burst of nerves but they were suddenly replaced with relief. Emmett must have found her. I inched closer to the direction they were in so I could listen in. Emmett was suddenly feeling mischievous?
"Arabella where have you been?"
"I'm sorry Emmett I was side tracked when I spoke with David and then young Micheal here found me and was asking for a dance. I told him I was escorted tonight but he was being rather insistent."
I swear Emmett just growled like a vampire would. Hell I was growling slightly.
"Well young Micheal, my dear sister here has an escort tonight and he is a very impatient man, if you don't mind I wish to get my sister back to him before he becomes worried."
I could tell that Emmett was messing with the boy. Impatient is not exactly how I would describe Myself. Fear inducing, bringer of death perhaps but impatient is not a term mostly used.
"Y..Yeess Ssiirr." he stuttered. Emmett could be very intimidating himself. He was only a inch or two shorter then Myself. I could feel the fear rollin off this poor child.
"Come Arabella, your escort awaits."
He started to lead her back towards us. As soon as they were out of hearing range they both broke out into fits of uncontrollable laughter. Hell it was so contagious that I decided to share with the class. Peter just looked at me funny, while Char giggled. I spoke to low for anyone else to hear.
"Shh Listen." I nodded in Arabella and Emmett's direction.
"Did you see his face?" Arabella choked out between giggles.
"I thought he was gonna piss his pants." Emmett howled.
"I know you scared the shit out of him."
"Yesss ssiirr…" Emmett mocked.
"that was too perfect." Arabella cheered.
"Yes it was." Emmett said "Let's get you back to your escort dear sister before you find yourself in anymore trouble. I'm surprised he didn't come running as it was."
I knew Emmett had it covered and if it would have gotten out of hand then I would have stepped in. Arabella is an enigma to me. One minute she is ridin us about being overprotective fools, and then the next questioning where the hell we are. As if hearing my thoughts, Arabella said.
"You know Emmett your right. Where is he?"
"He was with Peter and Char near the stage when I came to find you."
It was at that very moment that Peter called to me and said he wanted me to meet two of the girls that Arabella went to school with. Okay so this can't be all that bad. Perhaps they could give me some background on Miss Arabella. Well I could tell as I got closer to Peter and the two girls in question that there was no way that either of these two could possibly help me with Arabella. I don't really see her befriending either of these girls. They got closer to us and started chattin Peter up as if they were old friends. Suddenly it hit me. I could smell their arousal and so could Peter. He knew these girls intimately. Peter felt right at home. I figured him and Char had used their services a few times, that was what they were into. I was pissed to know that he called me over here to talk to his whores. The girls told me their names were Laurel and Jasmine. They seemed to get the impression that I was the same as Peter. Suddenly I was hit with a strong wave of anger. Then when Jasmine placed her hand on my arm to bring attention back to our conversation. I felt the jealousy swirl in with the Anger. I stiffened and my head whipped around in a different direction. When my eyes met hers I was confused. Then a smirk crossed my lips, she felt the same way too, and I turned heading toward her. I was ignoring both women and Peter calling for me. Peter must have seen her cause the next thing I knew I could feel his "OH Shit I'm in trouble" feelings. Char was suddenly standing in front of Peter with an evil glint in her eye. I felt Peter start to shrink back from his wife and he was smart to. As for me I was focused on Arabella.
"Is there something wrong Miss Bella?" I asked as Emmett disappeared next to Rosemarie.
"No nothing at all. You go have your fun. I will just walk back home with Emmett and Rose." she stared straight at me.
My smile disappeared what had I done this time. She must have thought I was interested in those girls.
"There will be no need for that Miss Bella those girls hold no interest to me."
"Are you sure you didn't seem to be minding the attention."
I growled lowly.
"I would much rather be getting the attention from you Miss Bella."
"Well that won't be happening. I do not mingle with men who find frolicking with loose women a way to pass the time, especially those who are to be escorting someone else." She turned and stomped off. I was shocked she would think that of me. I didn't know what to do or say to her. I wanted no one but her and Peter went and possibly fucked up any head way I have made with her. I guess it would be back to the barn.
I saw Arabella get stopped by another young man before she reached Emmett.
"I'm sorry Miss but I saw your dispute with the gentleman over there and was wondering if you were in need of an escort?"
"What is your name?"
"James. James Daniels ma'am."
"Well James as helpful as that is I was just going to find my brother and his wife and walk home with them. But thank you for your offer."
"I insist that I at least walk with you until you find your brother."
"That won't be necessary I can see him from here. Thank you again."
She started off toward Emmett again. The boy continued to stare at her. I didn't like what he was feeling. Once she got to Emmett I focused on her again. The hurt and pain radiating off of her was beyond describable. If my heart could break it would. I could feel her pain as if it was my own. She felt betrayed by me. I could no longer hear the things around me as it took all my concentration to just stand up straight.
I sudden felt a hand on my arm. I looked over and saw it was Char. She looked as bad as I felt at the moment. Peter came up on my other side and my pain turned to anger. This was all his fault.
"Peter why?" was all I could manage to get out through my teeth.
"I didn't know she would react that way? Honestly Major I didn't even know she was there."
"You have no idea what you have done do you?"
"Awe come on it's Bella, she will forgive you for my stupidity."
"Don't bet on it Peter. Bella was lookin a little torn up." Char told him.
"A little? A little? No Char not a little, it is still taking all I have in me to keep from falling to my knees and curling into the fetal position and crying. She isn't torn up she is devastated. She believes that I fornicate with loose women for fun and that I did this even though I was here with her. She no longer trusts me Char. Do you know what that is doin to me?" I was trying hard not to yell.
"Let's take this somewhere else shall we? We don't wanna cause a scene." Char added.
She started leadin me in the direction of the farm. We stayed to the tree line until we were close enough to the property that I could feel Arabella's feelings, but not effect them. We could keep her safe from here.
"Well Jasper what are you gonna do?" Char asked.
"I don't… I'm not sure. I think I should lay low for awhile. Give her some space."
"That might be a good idea Major."
"What about you Peter? You just got back on her good side how are you gonna fix this with out getting stuck in the barn again with me?"
"I don't know Major so I hope you keep my side of the bed warm so I don't get a chill when I join you there."
"You know Peter that is just fucked up!" Char chastised.
"Well it's true. It was good while it lasted Char honey but it will be back to the Major at nights now that I once again got in Bella's way."
I didn't know what to say or do. Arabella's emotions were all over the place. Happy, sad, worried, mad, confused. She had them all goin at the same time. Impossible I know but I am telling you the woman was like a one man circus with all the stuff she was jugglin. I wonder if she was thinking about me? I guess I will have to wait and find out. I got up and looked at my two companions.
"Well I'm gonna go get settled in for the night after I go hunt something down. Peter I will meet you in the barn, and Char please watch over Arabella for me. I couldn't stand if anything would happen to her."
"Will do Major."
With that she was off like a flash. I could hear the screen door slam shut as she passed through it. I turned to Peter.
"I will return later. And you and I are gonna sort this shit out."
"Yes Sir Major." Peter stood and took off toward the barn.
I headed in the direction of the next largest city. Time to eat and clear my head. I will fix this with Arabella if I have to beat Peter to a pulp and let her light his sparkly ass on fire.
Chapter Fifteen: Operation: Mate for the Major.
October 2nd, two days after the Harvest Festival, 1895
(Charlotte's POV)
It's been two days and the tension around the farm is so thick I don't even think a knife could cut it. Peter has been kissin ass at every turn and the Major has been scarce. He keeps himself to the back fields with the cattle and horses so he has minimal interactions with Bella. If there is something needed from out there I'm sent like a fuckin messenger pigeon to deliver the message to him. In return he nods and gets to work. To say I was getting tired of this pussy footen around was to say the least understated. I knew I needed to do something and do it fast but I needed help and with Peter in the dog house and the Major the other half of the underlying problem my sources were limited. It wasn't until late in the afternoon that Emmett showed up and my brilliant mind kicked into overdrive. ROSE! She was the accomplice I need to complete this mission. She knows about as much about Bella as I do and perhaps Bella spoke with her that night on the way home. So as Emmett keep Bella company, while the boys did the farm work, I took off to Emmett and Rose's place to enlist her help. I knocked on the door lightly so as not to startle her. She was carrying my future niece or nephew after all. I waited until she opened the door.
"Hello" she called until she noticed it was me. "Oh Charlotte it's you. To what to I owe the pleasure?"
"I need your help." I cried.
"With what?"
"Bella!" I stated as if it was obvious.
"OH."
"Yeah."
"Still no improvements then?"
"NO they are all still either not talking or Peter is just simply annoying the hell out of all of us."
"So she hasn't said anything to Mr. Jasper then?"
"No…Wait what do you know? And Mr. Jasper?"
"Well yes that is what he asked me to call him. His name is Jasper is it not?"
"Why yes. But what I don't understand is that he asked you to call him that. I thought perhaps it was just the mating thing with Bella that he allowed her to call him that, except now he asked you to call him by his name also…I'm just so confused."
"What has you so confused… do you not call him by his given name?" Rose asked.
"No, Rose. Peter and I are only aloud to address him formally. We call him Major or Sir. Never by his given name. Sometimes he will let it pass if we slip or if the situation is to heated, but other wise we don't."
"Well I don't know what to say."
"I do we can use this to our advantage in the situation at hand. If the Major taught me one thing it was how to use my resources wisely, and right now you are a wonderful resource now you were saying something about Bella?"
"We spoke on the journey home the other evening and it seems as Miss Bella is in love with our Mr. Jasper. She won't admit it though so I don't know what we can do about it. She was really angry about the prostitute thing with your Peter."
"I know he was an ass. He knows the Major is mated to Bella and yet he pulls something stupid like this."
"Mated?" Rose asked.
"Shit! I'm sorry Rose you did not know. Let me explain from the beginning. Why don't we go sit down so you aren't on your feet." I said ushering her into her living room helping her to get comfortable.
"I keep forgetting that you are not only a vampire but my unborn child's aunt also. It is so weird to think about."
"I know but look at it this way, no matter what, when , how, or why, your child will always have someone to call family and they will never be alone."
"yeah that is a good comforting thought. Now back to Bella."
"Yes the mating thing. Well I explained it to Emmett awhile back I guess he just forgot to mention it to you."
"Yes well I will deal with him quit stalling."
"Okay well to start do you believe in soul mates?"
"Yes I do. My family was very religious, we believed that god made someone for everyone. Like with Adam and Eve in the bible. Eve was made from Adam so she would be is perfect other half, a part of him so to speak."
"Well now that makes this so much simpler. Vampires mate for eternity. Some mate for companionship, others for love. Then there are the few who are lucky enough to find their true soul mate. The other half that was created just for them."
"Are Emmett and I soul mates?"
"I'm getting to that. I don't know if Emmett told you or not but some vampires have gifts. Something more then other vampires."
"No he kinda left a lot of stuff out. Like I know you guys are dead, well sort of. I know you are fast, strong, and beautiful. I also know that you can't be seen in the daylight, I just don't know why. I also know you don't eat food like we do, again I don't know what you eat."
"I will answer some of your questions and fill the blanks in this way you are as informed as Emmett. First for your questions, we can't go out in the sun cause we sparkle, and before you ask yes just like glitter. No we don't eat people food, actually we eat people. Okay so we don't actually eat them we drink their blood, only the bad people though." I added as Rose paled.
"So you glitter in the sun and drink peoples blood."
"In a nut shell yes. Now for the blanks, Peter, the Major and I all have gifts above what normal vampires have. Peter has the gift of knowing, or has he likes to say he just knows shit! The Major he can feel and manipulate emotions of the those who surround him."
"You mean he knows what everyone is feeling?"
"Yes."
"So he knows how Arabella feels then?"
"No sadly she can block his power somehow. Or at least can hide her feelings for him well enough that he doesn't sense them, so he is as clueless as any other guy."
"Oh. But didn't you say that you have a power too?" smart girl. She caught that.
"Yes I have the power to sense aura's or spirits. If you will."
"how does that work?"
"Well I can see if your spirits connect or your aura's colors match."
"And if they match?"
"Then you have found your soul mate."
"So Mr. Jasper and Bella have matching souls?"
"No they have the same soul just split in to. When they join it is the most beautiful thing. But right now I can sense their aura's are dark. They are hurting, being like this."
"Do…uh I mean are Emmett and I soul mates? What about you and Peter?"
"Yes we are soul mates. Peter and I. so are you and Emmett. But being as you and Emmett are human you won't have the mating pull like we do."
"What is a mating pull?" Rose asked.
"It's how you know have found the one who is meant for you. Right now with her denying it, it is slowly eating way at both of them. Through this link they have they can feel each others pain, sorrow, hurt, worry, all of it."
"But couldn't Jasper feel that anyway?"
"Yes but with Arabella it is magnified. As if her pain is his own. He feels it as a physical manifestation, were as she is only feeling it emotionally. She could kill them both if she does not acknowledge it soon."
"You mean a vampire can die of a broken heart?"
"Yes. But only if his or her soul mate does."
"So you mean that not only is Bella hurt but so is Jasper. And if Bella ignores the pull much longer they will both die."
"Again yes. Jasper will die of a broken heart if Bella does not recognize him as her mate soon. I see it everyday as time goes on his aura weakens. Once it goes out he will simply turn to dust. Once he is gone it will cause a pain so terrible to course through our dear Bella that she too will literally die of her heart breaking. It will beat so hard in her chest it will simply shatter."
"What are we gonna do Charlotte. We can't let them both die over their own stupidity. We have to do something."
"I know Rose I was hoping you would be willing to help me with this. The Major won't make the first move. He feels that Bella no longer trusts him, but again he did nothing wrong except listen to Peter which you figure he would know better then to do by now."
"He should know better. What do you purpose we do?" Rose asked me.
"Operation: Mate for the Major!" I proclaimed.
"And what pray tell is that exactly."
"You and I are gonna go have a talk with our dear sister and see if we can't convince her to make the first move on the Major."
"Do you think we could? She is rather stubborn you know."
"oh yes I know just how stubborn our fair Arabella can be and believe you me she is no match for my genius. I will have her ready to propose marriage in a matter of weeks if I set my mind to it but I think I will settle for her just admitting her fellings."
"Okay then now that we have a plan I suggest that we get to work on this right away. Like you said we don't know how long we actually have before the consequences of their actions start to affect all of those around them."
"I'm with you on this one. I think they are both just being bullheaded but hey I say that just makes this all the more fun when we break them."
" You make this sound like we are going to war Char?"
"Going against the Major and Bella. Hell yeah we are going to war. The worst kind of war actually. A war of love is one that will be harder then any war ever fought for power, money, or hate. The power of the heart is a strong thing, and when trifled with it can often be disastrous for all involved. But I'm willing to take the risk for those I love. I will not fail this mission. I haven't given up on anything in my entire life so I am not gonna start now. Are you with me on this or not?"
"Hell yeah… I feel like one of the musketeers. You know All for one and one for All!"
We both chuckled at our silliness but continued to make our plans. We just hope they work.
Two days later.
Rose and I were waiting in the kitchen for Arabella to come down for breakfast. We chased the boys out hours ago to go check on the farms and animals. I told them we needed some much needed girl time and if they didn't want to primped and pampered to scram. Needless to say all we saw was assholes and elbows as they skedaddled out of the house. I could hear Bella moving around upstairs so I knew it wouldn't be long before she joined us.
A couple minutes later Bella was downstairs and dressed for the day.
"Bella love could you please join me and Rose in the kitchen? We have breakfast for you."
She came into the kitchen and eyed me suspiciously. She knew we were up to something she just wasn't sure what.
"I don't have time for breakfast there are chores that need to be done around here…"
I cut her off there.
"Already done."
'What?"
"Had the boys do everything earlier so me and Rose could have you all to ourselves today. A girls day if you will." I added.
"Yeah Bella its been so long since we have had the chance to just relax. Please." Rose threw in there. Damn she knew what she was doin. Layin on real thick like.
"Fine. What's for breakfast?"
"Yippy" Rose squealed rather child like causing both Bella and I to laugh.
"Eggs, toast and ham." I told Bella as I set the plate down in front of her.
"okay now tell me what you too are really up to." she chided as she began to eat her food. " I know the boys don't willing take off on their own accord so what did you do or say to make them disappear so quickly?"
"We told them we would primp and pamper them as well if they didn't hightail it out of here."
"Of course. Anything really girly and all guys run for the hills."
We sat in silence then as Bella finished. Occasional rubbing the spot on her chest just over her heart. Rose would see it also and glance in my direction, shooting me a worried look. Apparently we aren't as stealthy as we thought.
"Why do you two keep shooting those god awful whoa is me looks at each other. What aren't you telling me?" she was getting pissed and we knew we had to say something.
"Bella why do you keep rubbing your chest like that?" Rose asked playing innocent. Oh smart girl.
"I don't know. I didn't even noticed I was doing it. But now that you mention it, my chest feels like it is about to explode. It hurts."
"How long have you been feeling like this Bella?" I asked.
"Since the Harvest Festival why?"
"You mean since you argued with the Major?"
"Again why?"
"I just think you should try talking to him. You know it was Peters idea to go talk to those whores don't you?" I asked in return.
The shocked look on Arabella's face gave me the answers I wanted. She had no idea this was all Peter's fault once again.
"What do you mean Peter's idea."
"Peter is the one who dragged the Major over there Arabella. Not the other way around. He was standing with Rose waiting for Emmett to come back with you before Peter drug him over there telling him that you went to school with those girls."
"Well I did go to school with them but what does that have to do with anything?"
"Oh Bella are you that blind child. The Major has a thing for you. With Peter telling him you knew those girls perhaps he was hoping to find something out about you that he could talk to you about outside of farm work."
"I never even thought of it that way. I thought that since he was a single man that he would have gone to them for personal reasons, not that Peter drug him over there. Wait how does Peter know them?"
I think I would blush if I could.
"Well Peter and I have indulged in their company many a times together to keep things different in the relationship. Knowing we will be together for all eternity has a tendency for us to find ways to keep it interesting."
"Oh…OH… You mean the three or four of you together?" Rose asked.
"Well yes. Sometimes I watch and sometimes Peter does or we both watch them with each other."
"Okay I think I have heard enough about that." Arabella spoke up.
"Sorry but you asked."
"True. Now another question. What did you mean by the Major has a thing for me?"
"Well he likes you a lot."
"He does?"
"Yes and he has been moping around since you told him off none to nicely by the way. He refuses to come within 10 feet of you without your permission which is why I have become a fuckin messenger pigeon and have been delivering all your demands to him."
"Oh Char I'm sorry about that I never meant to get you in the middle of this."
"Well Bella why don't we talk about what happen at the Harvest Festival, and go from there and see if we can't straighten this mess out before something terrible happens."
"OK. Wait what do you mean before something terrible happens? What aren't you saying Char I know you too well your hiding something."
Shit I guess I said to much. Rose was glaring at me.
"I just don't want to see anyone get hurt. I don't want the Major to leave over this. It would hurt to much. He means as much to me as the rest of you do. He is like family whether he wants to admit it or not."
"I see.. But your still leaving something out."
Shit what do I do now. Tell her or skip over till later…..uh…
"We can talk about that later right now I want a recap of what the hell went on and when it went wrong."
"Okay but just so you know I won't forget about that other thing your hiding Char."
"Fine spill."
"Well after we split from you guys I stopped and was talkin to David. He was thanking me for trading with him so that he could still have the produce he would need for his store and I could continue to have him as a vendor for my crops and other goods. Then as I was heading to find Emmett and Rose I was stopped by the creepy stock boy Micheal. That was when Emmett came and rescued me. Which by the way was funnier then hell when he almost had him pissing himself in fear of Jasper. So we started heading back to you guys when I saw Peter and Jasper with those whores. I got so mad that he would be over there talking with them when he was supposed to be escorting me. Then when Jasmine touched him I got jealous. I didn't want her touching him. He must have felt my emotions cause he stiffened and then turned and looked right at me. At the time I was already thinking about why Emmett came to save me and not Jasper since he could feel my emotions. That didn't help matters with my already raging temper. Then when he smirked I guess I took it the wrong way. Like he was over with them despite being there with me as if I was not good enough for him. When he got closer to me I could feel my anger intensify. Then he tried to tell me he wasn't interested in those girls, but I thought he was obviously lying. So I hit him where it hurt. I told him that I didn't associate with men who fornicate with loose women. And stormed off to find Emmett. I could almost feel the pain tear through my heart. Then I was stopped by that awful James boy who simply screamed stalker. All the while I was wonder why Jasper wouldn't have come after me. Then I just figured that he didn't want to and that he went back to those whores. The pain in my chest doubled with that thought. I managed to escape the boy James. Then we left. And Rose and I spoke on the way home and she told me that she believes that I love Jasper. I told her no but now I am not so sure. I have had time to think about it a lot and the more I'm away from him and denying it the more it hurts."
"Bella honey do you love the Major?" I asked.
"I think I do Char I think I do. But I doubt that he feels the same. After all I am only human."
"You must not think that way Arabella."
"Why Char? Why must I not think that way. Does this have anything to do with what you aren't telling me?"
"Yes Arabella it does. Once you admit that you do indeed love the Major the rest will reveal itself to you. All you have to do is remember what Peter and I told you when we first came home back in December."
"Why can't you just tell me Char? Why does everything have to be so difficult?"
"Cause if I tell you it could ruin everything. You need to figure this out on your own. Once you do the pain and hurt will stop. I promise."
"it will stop. It will go away?"
"Yes but you need to come to some conclusions on your own in order for that to happen do you understand?" I asked her.
I looked at Rose who looked like she was about to break down into tears. I placed my hand on hers and she leaned into my shoulder. Arabella sat for a long time just thinking things through. I knew she was thinking about everything we had just talked about. I could almost see the wheels in her head turning. She again was absently rubbing at her chest. I don't know how long we sat like that. After a while Rose got up and went to lay down on the couch. Around lunch time I took her in a sandwich which she ate, then thanked me and laid back down. It was around dusk that I heard the tell tale sounds of the boys returning. I looked at Bella. She must have heard them too as she had a slight frantic look on her face. She wasn't ready to face them yet. I took her hand and nodded. Then took off out the back door to intercept them.
"Sorry boys but you will have to stay over at Emmett's tonight. It seems as if our girly time is gonna continue into the night."
"But what about my Rosie?" Emmett whined.
"She will be just fine. She has been resting in the living room and I was just about to make supper for her and Bella. Now if you don't mind scram. You can return in the morning."
I took the chance to glance at the Major. I could almost feel his longing. It was almost crushing. I don't know how much longer he can hold out. I sent him a wave of patience. He looked at me questioningly and I just smiled. He must have realized I was up to something as a small, and I mean minuscule smile spread across his lips. He took the other two by the arms and started to head towards Emmett's.
"Fella's I think we should leave the ladies to their own devices just for the night. We will be back at day break to start work."
"Sounds like a plan Major." I added. I being the smart ass that I am saluted him and then turned to leave as I heard him chuckle slightly.
He must have some serious trust in me If he is leaving the survival of his heart in my hands. Now what to do about Bella? I entered through the back door and heard the two women's voices come from upstairs. I ran up and found them stationed in Bella's room on her bed.
"Nice of you to rejoin us Charlotte. We thought for a second they talked you into midnight maneuvers."
"Nope." I said popping the p. "They would need more then that to get me away from here tonight. Hell even the promise of all out carnal sex won't get me from here."
"Over sharing there Char." Rose giggled.
"Bella? Have you finished thinking about what we talked about this morning?"
"Yes I have Char and I think…no I know that I love the Major. I'm just confused about a few things, but Rose here reassured me that you could answer any question that I have."
I looked at Rose for a moment and she shook her head yes! That means the Major's trust wasn't misplaced.
"Alright shoot. Anything you have ask it and I will answer the best I can."
"Okay how come Jasper didn't come to me at the festival but Emmett did?"
"He probably didn't feel you were in any trouble. If you were he would have been there before you could blink."
"That makes sense I guess. How about why didn't he come after me when I walked away?"
"You stunned him. Plain and simple. Not only that but he could feel your pain, and rejection. You devastation is what he called it. He couldn't move to chase you if he wanted. It took all he had not to drop to the ground and curl into the fetal position."
"I hurt him?" she said with tear filled eyes.
"You didn't mean it Bella. It's just that you, Peter and Emmett, feel things differently then others. Your pain is even worse then your brothers because of the feelings he has for you. Did you know we had to almost carry him home?"
"Oh Charlotte I didn't know." she said rubbing her chest almost franticly now.
"Bella you need to calm yourself or he will come here and break the door down thinking your in trouble."
"How would he know?"
"He can feel you Arabella. From miles away, he can feel your every emotion."
"OH"
"Now do you have any other questions?" I asked.
Rose had fallen asleep by this point so it was just us.
"Why has he been avoiding me?"
"He doesn't want to upset you further. He was giving you time to cool off, and figure things out."
"Why does it hurt so bad Char?"
"Well that one is a little trickier."
"How so."
"What you are feeling is a pulling right?"
"Yes but why and to what am I being pulled to?"
"Not a what, a who Arabella!"
She thought about it for a minute. You could see perfectly when the dots connected in her head and the light bulb came on.
"Jasper." it was so light it was a whisper even to me.
"What was that Arabella?"
"I'm being pulled toward Jasper."
"Yes."
"Why?"
"Think back to the night Peter and I told you everything about vampires."
"You told me the only way you could die was to be torn apart and burned. Or in some cases if a vampires soul mate was killed. You said that you and Peter were soul mates. You said you could see aura's and that Peter just knew shit. Which really didn't surprise me he always was a know it all bastard."
"Your getting off track Bella."
"Right. You said that everyone has a soul mate. If they were to find that person they would be complete, but most never find their other half…."
"Yes…"
"That those who do are rare and the mating pull between them is so powerful that it hurts to be separate from the other.."
"Continue… your getting warmer."
"You said that if they didn't acknowledge the pull they both would die."
"Getting closer."
"The pain I'm feeling is the mating pull isn't it?"
"What do you think?"
"I think I have been an complete and oblivious ass."
"Not arguing there. But other then that."
"How bad is it?"
"How bad is what?" now I was confused.
"How close are we to dying?"
"Close enough that Rose and I decided to take action."
"That close huh?"
"Yeah."
"So the Major is my soul mate?"
"Yeppers."
"And this pain I feel is the mating pull, and it will go away once I admit everything."
"Well yes and no."
"What do you mean yes and no?"
"The Pull never goes away. I feel it every time Peter and I are apart. Like right now I can feel it tugging on my heart. But I know he is okay and that I will see him in the morning. I won't say it will go away but it gets easier to deal with."
"Oh Char!" she gasped.
"What Bella. What is it?"
"All the Pain I have caused you over the months of keeping Peter separate from you. How could I be so cruel. I didn't know. I'm so sorry Char."
"It's okay Bella I understand why you did what you did. Hell I'm surprised you haven't shipped his ass back to the barn after you found out that he is once again the cause of your pain. But since you didn't know it then that explains why he has been kissing ass of late."
"Yes it definitely puts that into perspective. But what do I do now Char. What if the Jasper decides to just say fuck it, I'm not worth it."
"oh Bella honey he wouldn't do that you see, he is leaving this up to you. If you left it go he is willing to end his existence and fade to dust for you. It wouldn't end well for you either but he was willing to let you decide and not force himself on you. He is to much of a gentleman to do that."
"I love him Char I can't just let him die because I was being and stubborn ass. I let my pride get in the way, will he ever forgive me?"
"I think he already has." I said nodding in the direction of the doorway where the Major was standing.
Arabella looked up and saw him standing there. She had tears in her eyes as she stood and faced him. He held out his arms to her, never even uttering a word to her. He didn't have to ask her twice. She ran to him, throwing herself into his embrace. I heard the Major do something no other female has ever gotten him to do. He purred. Pulling her close he kissed her forehead. She looked up at him through her teary eyes and I watched as they came together in a steamy first kiss. Hell I'm sure the temperature in the room rose to a degree rivaling hell's very own. Finally the Major had his Mate. Operation: Mate for the Major was complete.
A/N: Well there you have it people the Major and his Mate are finally together but I can guarantee that just because they won this battle doesn't mean they won the war!
Chapter Sixteen: What Happens to us Now?
(Major's POV)
It's been a few days since the Festival. The pain in my chest is getting worse. I have to hunt more often to even be able to control my thirst. I know what is happening but I refuse to force Arabella to realize she is my mate. It would be wrong and my mama would kick my ass all over Texas if she was alive.
It was early one morning and Arabella was yet to wake. Emmett and Rosemarie came over and decided they would make breakfast this morning. I could tell Charlotte was thinking hard on something. Which on it's own is okay but when she gets that look in her eyes it is absolutely no good. Her emotions were showing determination. That on it's own is also okay but combined with her thinking, was never good for anyone involved. She was up to something. Char suddenly turned on her heels and looked at us.
"I think it's time you boys go get your chores done. Peter, you and Jasper can go and help Emmett out at his farm as well."
"Yes ma'am." we took off out the door with Emmett in tow.
It took most of the morning to do the chores on both farms. We finished up at Emmett's and decided to go hang in the woods south of the properties. The Girls threaten us if we returned we would be primped and pampered which would only happened if hell froze over so we took off. It was a different experience hangin out with the guys. I haven't done anything like this since I was human. Watchin Emmett try to fish with his bare hands was very entertaining to say the least. These two men have become like the family I used to have. I would do anything for either of them now. Peter became my friend and then later my brother. Eventually he also became my savior. Emmett was like the annoying younger brother you never wanted but would always drag with you. He kept the atmosphere light. Out of nowhere Peter spoke.
"Major."
"Yes Peter."
"I think we should hunt before we head back."
"You think or you know?"
"I know." he smirked.
"Emmett. You will be alright here alone?"
"Of course Major. I will be workin on catchin supper for me and the women folk."
"Emmett you better not ever let the girls hear you say that." Peter warned.
He was right too. The girls would rip him apart. Human or not.
"Yeah I know. Now you and the Major better hit the road so we can get back before it gets to late."
"Your right lets hit the road Major."
"Already gone." and I was already runnin before he finished his sentence.
There is always a reason for Peter to know shit, and if he says we hunt, then we hunt. We ran for the city. Baton Rouge was always alive with night life, and the scum of the populous. Peter and I split ways once we entered city limits. I jumped to the roofs while he took to the streets. I paused on the roof of an old warehouse and let my senses span out around me. I could hear police whistles and fire sirens. Radios playin the usual programs, children playin inside their rooms. Then a scream. An ear piercing scream reached my sensitive ears. I took off after the sound. It was only minutes before I could feel the emotions that coincided with the scream. Fear, panic, sorrow, pain. I hedged closer to the edge of the building I was now situated on. Looking over the edge onto an empty side street, or so I thought it was empty. Until I saw them. Three men had a woman cornered near a set of apartment stairs. Her clothes were torn, her lip was bloody, and her hair was pulled loose from her bun. I dropped silently to the street below to get a closer look at the scene in front of me. The girl was around my age, dark brown hair, smooth features. Her lips were plump but swollen and bloody from the beatin no doubt. Her frame was small and petite which would make her the perfect target for men like these. I could smell the alcohol on them. They reeked of cigarettes and stale whiskey. I moved a bit closer. They were not very tall. I could tell I would tower over all of them. But then again I tower over most men. Except Emmett that boy is an ogre. Okay losing focus. These three men were disrespecting a woman and I was here to stop them. I moved just close enough to where I could be seen. The woman was the first to notice me. Her eyes met mine and I froze. Her eyes were the same beautiful shade of emerald as Arabella's. I knew then I had to stop them. This was someone else's Arabella. I stepped close enough I could reach out and touch the men. I cleared my throat. All three of the men turned to me.
"Can we help you?" one of the scummy drunk men asked.
"Why yes you can."
"And how is that?"
"You can hand over the lady."
"Why would we do that. We had her first." the dark haired drunk man said. I think I will call him chum.
"Yeah get your own." chums even dumber friend said as he turned back and ran his tongue up the woman's cheek.
My anger spiked.
"She don't wanna go, do ya honey." the first man said. I think he will be called dead meat. yes I believe that fits him perfectly.
I watched as the woman shook in fear. I could feel it rollin off her like tidal waves crashing against cliff faces.
"No I believe the lady would prefer if you would let her go. Isn't that right Darlin'" my draw comes out more when I'm angry.
"Y..y..y..yeesss." she cried.
Dead meat turned to her and slapped her hard across the face. That was it. All it took for them to set me off. The red haze covered my eyes. The growl rumbling in my chest rose higher. The three men turned toward me now. The sliver of light from the street lamp passed just across my eyes. Their eyes widened with fear. That's right fella's death has come for you. They dropped the woman to the ground I reached for her with my hand. She shakily placed hers in mine and I pulled her toward me. Once she was out of reach of my next meal I told her to run. She was gone with a whispered "Thank you". I returned my full attention to dinner.
"Now gentlemen shall we continue our conversation."
They were frozen in fear. I could feel it and it only fueled the monster within me. I loved this part. I took one step toward them and their fear doubled. That's right boys fear me. I reached for chum first. It was faster then I thought to drain every last drop out of him. He was tainted from the booze but I didn't care. As soon as chum's useless corpse hit the ground the other two broke out of their fear induced stooper and started to run. Now the fun starts. I followed after the smallest of the two. He tried to dodge down an alley way but of course I was already waiting for him.
"Where do you think your goin?"
He froze. It was rather comical to watch his head swirl from front to back tryin to figure out how I got from behind him to in front. I could smell his terror at the thought of death.
"I..Don't wanna die?" he cried.
"Well you should of thought of that before you hurt that woman huh."
"I…I…I'm so so …sorry."
"Well sorry don't cut it with me." I grabbed him and pulled his head to the side. Sinking my teeth in was as easy as cutting butter with a hot knife. The blood was warm and pulsing. The adrenaline from him running was helping to pump the blood into my mouth. I disposed of his body and went back to the spot where the two split. Dead meat's smell was so fresh I followed it easily. It went into an old warehouse. Now why does this not surprise me. Vampire plus warehouse usually equals dead body. How cliché. I tracked him into an office in the back of the building. Pathetic, he was hiding under a desk. I kicked the door down.
"Here dummy dummy dummy…did you really think you could hide from me?" I wasn't expectin him to answer but like I said he was an idiot.
"Yes.." he squeaked.
Yes very girly, he squeaked.
"Well now I suggest we get on with this then so I can get on my way."
I pulled him from under the desk. The dumb son of a bitch actually tried to hit me. I heard his bones break.
"Okay...are you done now?"
I started out simple. I broke his jaw.
"Now I am only gonna explain this once. Since you made my job so easy I won't go all out and torture you…to bad."
"WWHHHAATTT…" he cried.
"It's only fair that I do to you what you did to her."
So I continued to break the rest of his fingers. Okay I know he didn't do that to her but to hear him scream made me happy. Then I broke his neck. Damn no more screaming. Well I guess that kills my fun. I suddenly hear a chuckle come from behind me.
"Now Major, didn't your mother ever tell you it's not nice to play with your food?"
"Well no Peter she didn't."
"Then by all means continue."
I turned back to the scum I was planin on eatin. I decided to skip the rest and just sent him a fuck ton of fear and alertness. It helps the blood to pump. When I pulled him toward me he tried to squirm. Now that was more like it. I sunk my teeth into him and the blood flowed freely down my throat. The fire that was burnin was quenched almost immediately. I threw the body to the floor and turned to Peter.
"You ready to head home."
"Home?"
"Yeah Peter Home."
"Yes Sir Major."
We set the building a blaze and took off back to where we left Emmett fishin. When we arrived he had several large fish sittin on the bank next to him. I was amazed.
"Hey Em you ready to head back?" Peter asked his brother.
"Sure is."
We started back toward the house. It didn't take us long to get within hearing distance. Char and the girls must have heard us cause the next thing I knew Char was standing in front of us.
"Sorry boys but you will have to stay over at Emmett's tonight. It seems as if our girly time is gonna continue into the night."
"But what about my Rosie?" Emmett whined.
"She will be just fine. She has been resting in the living room and I was just about to make supper for her and Bella. Now if you don't mind scram. You can return in the morning."
She looked at me for a moment. I really wanted to see Arabella. But I guess that wasn't happening tonight. Char sent out some patience to me. I was seriously questioning her motives now, but I smiled at her. She was up to something. I grabbed the boys by the arms and turned away from the house. A shooting pain shot through my chest. I pushed the pain aside for now.
"Fella's I think we should leave the ladies to their own devices just for the night. We will be back at day break to start work."
"Sounds like a plan Major." the snaky bitch saluted me before she took off into the house. Now I know for sure she is up to something.
"Am I the only one here who thinks something is going on that they are not telling us about." Emmett asked.
"No Emmett those girls are up to absolutely no good." Peter added.
"I'm not sure what role each one plays but I guarantee that Bella is the target."
"How so Major."
"I can feel it." I told them.
They new better then to question me. Well at least Peter did.
"What do you mean feel it?" Emmett wondered.
"I can feel emotions Emmett. I can also manipulate them, but when it comes to your sister anything she feels I feel as if it is my own. Normally it is an intruding feeling, like something secondary. Where as with Arabella it feels like my own pain or sorrow. What ever is goin on in that house is causin her emotions to go all over the place."
"Oh."
That was the end of the conversation. We went back to Emmett's farm and he started his supper. He ate and then we sat around playing cards. Emmett was really good. It was heading close to midnight when I started feelin spikes in different emotions. They were really strong so I knew they were Arabella's. First was sadness. Then hurt. Next came shock. Okay now what the hell was goin on over there?
"Major you with us?" Peter asked.
"Yes I'm here, but something is going on over at the farm. Arabella's emotions are worse then they were earlier."
"What do you think is going on over there Major?"
"I don't think its hair dos and makeup."
"Do you think Char is talkin to her about the bond?"
"Could be. But that don't explain what I'm feelin from her."
"What are you feelin? Maybe I could help you sort it out."
"Well she was sad, then hurt, and then shocked."
"Okay well that doesn't help anything. They could be talkin about anything."
"That's why I know Char is up to sumthin."
"Well let's just wait it out and see what happens. Maybe they are just rehashing the past." Emmett added. He can be smart from time to time. I think we underestimate him.
"Sure. Who's deal?" Peter asked.
"Mine."
I dealt us another hand. The game continued through a few more hands before the feelings were back to high levels. Shock and surprise where at the fore front. Then a bout of humor. Okay these girls really need to lay off whatever it is they are on cause this shit is confusing the fuck out of me. Then suddenly realization, and pain. The pain shot through the roof. I fell to my knees knocking the chair I was sitting on to the ground.
"Major!" I could hear Peter.
I could barely respond I only managed to whisper. "Arabella"
The next thing I know I'm filled with an love so strong I could hardly breath. I stood and ran. Peter tried to follow but I said "NO". They stayed behind. I made it to the house in no time. I could hear them talking. I made it to the door way of Arabella's room in time to catch what I assume was the end of the conversation.
"I love him Char I can't just let him die because I was being a stubborn ass. I let my pride get in the way, will he ever forgive me?"
"I think he already has." she nodded in my direction.
Arabella stood and spun around to look at me. I didn't know what to say. So I held out my arms to her. She ran into my arms. Her tears running down her cheeks, staining my shirt. I didn't care. Having her in my arms was the best thing ever. I have never felt anything better then this. It feels as if my dead heart will beat out of my chest if it could. When she looked up into my eyes, I couldn't stop myself I had to taste her. I brought my lips to hers and it was like everything faded into the darkness. No one was there but myself and Arabella. I have never felt more at home then right at this very moment. I could feel our love, passion, want, and need swirling between us as our lips were locked in a fiery kiss.
(Arabella's POV)
It felt as if the world fell away. Enclosed in his arms is where I knew I would always stay. I could feel everything we felt for each other bouncing between us. I was sure it was his gift, but I couldn't bring myself to care. His lips on mine tasted of honey and old leather. It felt like I was finally home. I could stay like this forever. The pain in my chest was gone. It was like it was never there to start with. When the kiss ended I tucked my head into his chest and wrapped myself tighter around him. I fit perfectly. It was like he was made just for me. I felt him pull back.
"Arabella." I could feel his cool breath through my hair.
"Yes Jasper?" I looked into his eyes.
"I love you too." he whispered.
I pulled myself up and kissed him again. It felt so good to finally kiss him. I can't believe how lucky I am to have this amazing creature all to myself. If only I could tell what the future would hold for us? What happens to us now?
A/N: Well there you have it ladies and gentlemen. Chapter Sixteen. I hope it meets your expectations and will hold you over until I post again.
A/N: Hey guys. I know it has been awhile since i have posted but i promised you new chapters and so i have decided i would give you a twofer! Yeah i knew you would like that idea now on with the story.
Chapter Seventeen: Finally Together!
Louisiana 1895, Christmas
(Arabella's POV)
Jasper and I have been together for almost two months now. I couldn't be happier. With him being an empath he is so attuned to my feelings he knows when to come close or leave me be. I love him so much more for that. It's Christmas Eve, and the boys are out looking for the perfect tree. I know wait till the last minute, but hey we have been busy with sortin life itself out. Peter still finds himself often in the barn for something stupid he did. Emmett finds the whole situation hilarious. Rosemarie's as big as a house. I know she isn't due for a while but i swear she is ready to pop. I think it may be twins with as big as she is. Charlotte on the other hand has been extemely anxious for the baby or babies to arrive. She said that they can hear the heart beat but won't tell us anything more then it sounds healthy. I try to get Jasper to tell me but he said he won't go against Char.
Finally the boys return home with the tree just as dusk settles. I should have known they wouldn't come back till just before dark, you would think living with three vampires I would be used to this by now. They came in carring this huge tree. I'm not sure where they plan on puttin it. I don't think it will fit in the house, at least not standing up.
“Where do you think your gonna put that tree at?”
“It's should stand in the living room just fine why?” Peter asked.
“I don't think it will. It looks far to big.”
“It will be fine Bella don't worry we will have it taken care of and then we can decorate it. Do you still have all the old ornaments? Or do you have to go buy some in town?”
“I have a few but with that monstrousity i will have to go to town and buy more or we will only be able to do half the tree.”
“Okay Bella let me get the tree put up and i will go with you to town.”
“I'll go. You two manly vamps can put the tree up and have it situated over by the bay window before we get back. Anything else we need before we leave?” Char asked.
“Not that we know of. Rose anything you need?” Emmett called to Rose.
“Just some fruits if you will please. Something citrusy if they have it?”
“Sure thing Rose.” I called as we walked out the door.
We got to the wagon and headed into town. It was a beautiful december night. The sky was clear of clouds and you could see all the stars shining like diamonds on a black silk cloth.
“So Bella I haven't had the chance to get to talk to you since you and the Major got together, how is everything?”
“It's great. He is wonderful. I still can't believe he was made just for me.”
“Yeah i know shocking isn't it. Sometimes i wonder if the fates just like messin with us. Come on they stuck me with Peter.” she laughed out.
“Oh yes Charlotte how did you get so lucky.” i teased back.
“Keep it up sister and you and me will have rounds.” she replied.
“Now you would do no such thing and you know it.”
“Your right the Major would have my head on a pike in the front yard before i even got within three feet of ya.”
“That's a little over the top don't ya think?”
“That is just how things are Bella. We vamps are extremely overprotective of those we love more so with our mates then anyone.”
“Wow. Char can i ask you somethin?”
“You just did but okay go ahead” she giggled.
“The night i was attacked, did the Major already know he was my mate?”
“I don't think he did.”
“Then why did he kill those two men?”
“Because he was raised a gentleman by his momma, and if any man hurts a woman in anyway for the Major their punishment is death.”
“Oh.”
“Yeah i know harsh but hey that is just how he is.”
It grew silent between us then. There was no need for useless banter, we understood each other perfectly. We got into town just as the watchman was lighting the last of the street lamps. It was strange how even though we had the electricity in the buildings they still found it nicer to light the gas lamps on the streets. It did give it a more classic feel. We pulled up to the store and tied the horses up.
“I will go get the ornaments while you go get Rosemarie some of those fruits she wanted.” i said to Char.
“Okay we will meet back here in twenty minutes, not a minute later.”
“Yes Char.” i rolled my eyes at her. But i understood what she meant. Jasper would flip out if she let anything happen to me.
I went into the local craft shop and started browsing the decorations. There were so many lovely decorations it was hard to choose. I was approaching a back corner of the shop when several small sets of wooden decorations caught my eye. They looked to be hand crafted and painted. They would be perfect for our tree.
“Can i help you with something Miss?”
“Why you certainly can. What can you tell me about these ornaments here.” i asked as i spun to see who i was speaking with.
“Why Miss Arabella i didn't recognize you. My you look lovely this evening.”
“Thank you kindly Mr. Adams.”
“Oh Arabella dear it is Richard. Mr. Adams seems far to formal between friends.”
“Sorry Richard. So about these ornaments?”
“Ah yes those are beautiful aren't they.”
“Yes and i was wondering if you know who crafted them.”
“I certainly do. It was i who crafted those lovely ornaments you have set your eyes on.”
“Your work is rather catching. Are they for sale?”
“Yes they are, would you like them?”
“I most definitely do. They would look lovely on our Christmas tree with my mother's old family decorations. They are not as lovely as your work here but would compliment them nicely.”
“You flatter an old man Miss Arabella.”
“Richard you are not old. I would say more like beautifully aged.”
“Shucks Miss.”
“Richard are you blushing.” i giggled.
“Nope. Let's get you rung up shall we.”
With that we both headed out to the front of the shop. He rung up the several boxes of ornaments and wished me and my family a Merry christmas. I wished the same to him and his as i left out the door. That was one of the wonderful things about living in a small town. Everyone knew everyone for the most part. I was looking at the ornaments and humming slightly to myself as i bumped into someone.
“Oops. Oh I'm so sorry please forgive my clumsiness.” i said as i looked up into the face of none other then Micheal.
“No problem at all Miss Arabella. You are forgiven. Would you like any help with your packages?” he asked.
“I think i can manage i only have to go to the grocer. Char is waiting for me there.” i figured if he knew someone was waiting for me that he wouldn't try anything stupid. Boy was i wrong. Apparently stupid is this boys middle name.
“Now Miss Arabella, what kind of gentleman would i be if i let you walk all alone on a darkened street with out an escort. Your brothers would have my head.” he replied. He thought he was smooth bringing my brothers into this. Well two could play that game.
“Yes but it is not my brothers you have to worry about. My suitor would have your hide stretched out on the lawn if any harm would befall me.” i was only kinda joking.
“Suitor? Who has come calling on you Miss?”
“Major Jasper Whitlock”
“Military? Is he the man who has been staying with you?”
“Why yes he is, and i would appreciate it much if you would let me pass so i can get back home before they start to wonder where i have gotten to.”
“But Arabella we have only just begun our conversation. I'm sure they will forgive your tardiness just this once seeing as it is Christmas.”
“Christmas or not i must be going.” i started to move away, but he grabbed my arm.
“You can't leave yet. You haven't given me my Christmas gift yet.” he started to drag me to the alley between the shops.
“Char” i whisper yelled i knew with her hearing she could hear me. I had to keep myself calm or Jasper would really have his hide stretched across the lawn.
Just as he was about to push me against the wall Charlotte came into view.
“Arabella what is keeping you?”
“Micheal here was just hoping i had a gift for him.” Char picked up on my nerves and read the situation for what it was.
“Now Bella we must be going, your brothers and the Major will be wondering what is takin so long and i'm sure Rose wants her fruit.” she said while holding the bag up so we could see.
“Yes dear sister. I think it best we go.” i reached for her hand and she pulled me out of the alley.
“Send my Christmas wishes to David.” i called back. “I'll be sure to send yours to my brothers.” i said while grinning.
Micheal must have finally caught the double meaning behind that last sentence cause he visably paled. Finally we got back to the wagon and started on our way home. As soon as we were outside the towns lights Char stopped the wagon and looked at me.
“What the hell was that all about. And why didn't you scream?”
“Well Char, it seems Micheal has a bit of a crush on me. As for the screamin, I wanted to stay as calm as possible while we were in town, wouldn't want to try to explain a dead boy to the town folk now would we?”
“I see your point if you would have lost your head the Major would have definitely helped that boy lose his.”
“That is why i called to you. I knew you would hear me and not blow it out of proportion. Sure he could use a good ass kicken but i don't want the boy dead. And if Jasper would have shown up i am postive that is what the outcome of him even touching me would have been.”
“Again you are more observant then i give you credit for.” Char smiled.
“Well live with vampires for a while and you start to pick up on a few things.” i chuckled back.
“i guess we should get going then so the boys don't come lookin for us.”
She tapped the reigns and the horses started moving again. It wouldn't take us long to get home. Pulling up to the side of the house i could see the silloutes of Jasper and Peter watching. Would i say i'm surprised? nope not one bit. The boys came rushing out to us. They grabbed the ornaments and Rosemarie's fruit.
“It's about time. That pregnant woman in there is pushy and angry when she doesn't have what she wants.” Peter told us. I laughed.
“What do you mean pushy?” i asked.
“She kept tellin us the tree was lopsided, and that it needed to be moved to this side more or that side more. Hell i felt like i was back in the army takin commands from the Major.” Peter whined.
“Are you sayin i was whiny?” Jasper asked Peter with a sharp look on his face.
“No i'm not. I'm just sayin she is as scary as you are.” Peter replied lowerin his eyes. Damn my man was sexy when he put people in their place.
“Good now let's get this tree decorated.” Jasper said.
“Yes Sir.” Peter marched off toward the house with us laughing the whole time.
We spent the rest of the night finishin the tree. Around midnight i said my goodnites to the vamps that were still up. Jasper carried me up to bed and then rejoined the others. Rose and Emmett had retired to their room hours ago. It was nice having the whole family in one house for Christmas, considerin that last year we thought that Peter and Charlotte were dead. I can't wait for morning.
(Major's POV)
It was Christmas Eve. The Girls sent us out to find a tree. I swear Peter found the biggest damn one in the woods to try to stuff into that house. We go back at dusk and Bella looked at the tree and had a look of utter fear in her eyes. She asked us how it was gonna fit and Peter told her it would. He asked if she still had the old decorations she said yes but she would have to go to town to get more cause the tree was so big. They left for town. We tried putting the tree up inside the house but it was to big so we carried out the front of the house and cut off a few feet. When we brought it back in it fit perfectly. We placed the tree where Char said to but Rose kept sayin that it was off center and lopsided. Eventually we got it perfect or so Rose said. Then we waited for the girls to return. They had only been gone maybe an hour when i felt Bella's emotions spike alittle. Nothing to be concerned about but still they spiked and for her that isn't normal. Peter gave me that knowing smirk.
“Somthin goin on Major?” he asked.
“Just an emotional spike is all nothing to be concerned about.”
“If your sure Major.”
“I'm sure Peter.”
We went back to settling the tree. We already strung the lights and started on the outside decorations. I was wondering what was taking the girls so long when i caught Bella's sent on the wind. She was close. We fininshed up outside and went into wait for them to get here.
“They are close Peter i could smell Bella on the wind.”
“Thanks for the heads up Major.”
“Welcome.”
I went and stood by window to watch for them. I saw as they rounded the bend into the drive. Then as Bella and Char started to get out of the wagon, Peter had come up behind me, we ran out to meet them. I hitched the horses to the post and untied the wagon. Mean while Peter was bitchin about Rose and her demanding ways. Comparing her to me. Huh what a joke. I was way worse. She was nothing compared to what i was. I think i may have to remind Peter of that later after the humans go to sleep. When we got inside Bella was thrilled to see that i talked Peter into cutting the tree down to a more reasonable size. I could feel how happy she was. We spent the rest of our evening putting the new and old decorations on the tree. Bella bought some nice handcrafted ornaments from a local merchant. She seemed really happy with them so no one made a comment. I personally liked them. Not that i would ever tell anyone that. They didn't need to see that side. Only Bella got to see me. Everyone else got the Major. Soon the decorations were done and Rose and Emmett headed off to bed. Bella lasted alittle longer then they did but soon she too fell to the powers of the sandman. I carried her up to bed and then rejoined Peter and Char downstairs.
“Peter my friend why don't we go for a little strole?” i asked.
Peter suddenly didn't look to cheerful. Char just looked between the two of us and shook her head. She knew what was coming before Peter did. The second he brought my status into play she knew it was on. So off into the woods we went.
“Now Major you know i didn't mean anythin by that stuff i said about Rose bein worse then you. Don't you?”
“Well now Peter i am afraid that i may know that but apparently you forgot. So now i must go about rectifying the situation.” i said with a smirk.
By now Peter was shakin. He knew what was comin next all to well. So i went about remindin Peter why i was the scariest motherfucker on this planet. His screams could be heard for miles. I was surprised that Char didn't come out to make sure i wasn't killin him, but she knows i could never do that to her. Even though Peter is an ass and forgets his place sometimes she loves the dumb ass. This went on well into the morning. About an hour after the sun rose we headed back to the house. I could smell food cookin in the kitchen so either on of the girls were awake or Char was makin them breakfast. Entering the house through the back door we found Char in the kitchen with Emmett. He was drinkin a dark brewed coffee, watchin Char.
“So Peter was that you i heard most of the night screamin like a girl?” Emmett said with a completely straight face.
“I do not scream like a girl.” Peter agrued.
I snuck closer to him and whispered in his ear “boo”. He of course jumped and screamed sounding very much like a young girl.
“I rest my case.” Emmett smirked at me over his cup and went back to watchin Char.
I heard movement upstairs and i could tell from the location that it was Bella movin about.
“Bella is awake.” i told them.
“Perhaps Emmett shall go wake up Miss Rose?” i asked.
They all looked at me like i was crazy or had grown two more heads.
“What?”
“Never wake a sleepin pregnant woman!” Peter and Emmett said at the same time.
Char chuckled so obviously i have missed something.
“What did I miss?”
“Well the other morning Peter thought it would be a brillant idea to go wake Miss Rose up before she was ready and let me tell you I swear if she could have caught him she would be the first human to find a way to kill a vampire.” Char was laughing as she spoke.
“That bad huh?” Bella asked as she entered the room.
“YES!” Peter all but screamed.
“okay so no wakin Rose” I said.
“No need, I'm awake already. As if anyone could sleep with the girl screamin and Peter yellin.” Rose said sleepily from behind Bella.
“That girl, Darlin, was Peter.” I smirked when I saw Rose brighten.
“I do not sound like a girl!” Peter said getting frustrated with us.
“Do I need to show the girls Petey.” I chided makin him even madder.
“NO”
“Well then just admit you sound like a little girl so we can move on. I am sure the girls wanna eat and then open gifts.”
“Damn straight I wanna open gifts.” Bella yelled.
So Char plated their food and set it in front of them both. It didn't take long before we were all in the living room around the tree.
“Who's first?”
“Oh me.....” Rose called.
“Okay Mama you first.”
I handed out the gifts this year. Bella said it was because I have been out of the loop for so long I need to get back into normal life. It was kinda fun. Rose was excited about the mound of gifts she had. We all waited for her to go through all of them before I handed out more. Rose's face lite up like the fourth of July when she saw the photograph of the crib I made for her. She smiled at me, stood and gave me the warmest hug I think I have ever had. Well except from Bella.
“Oh Jasper this is wonderful but you didn't have to buy me anything.”
“I didn't”
“What do you mean?” she looked utterly puzzled.
“I made it myself.”
her face was priceless. If I would save any moment in time it would be this one. She looked and felt so happy that I could do a Mexican hat dance right here in the living. But I won't cause that would be so out of character for me. She went through the rest of her gifts rather quickly. It was mostly baby stuff. Then Emmett went. He got clothes and shoes. But Bella must have known just what Emmett needed. She told him to wait until the rest of us opened our gifts before she gave him hers. He smiled. I knew what she was up to but there was no way I was spillen the secret. Next went Peter and Char. Again more clothes. They definitely needed them the way they tore through them. Then it was my turn Bella said she wanted to go last. So I started open what I got. Emmett and Rose got me clothes. Peter and Char gave me a civil war canteen with my numbers engraved on the front. I looked at them suspiciously but they both just shrugged and moved on. Bella's was next. Her gift was something I would cherish forever. A leather bound journal. Just like the one I carried while at war. I know they cost a ton of cash so I can only imagine what she spent. Now it was Bella's turn to open gifts. Emmett got her a new saddle for her horse. Rose knitted her a blanket to keep under her saddle. Peter bought her new riding boots. I was starting to notice a pattern with these gifts. Charlotte gave her a new hat. A stetson. She must have run to Texas to buy that. I haven't seen any around these parts. She looked to me for my gift to her. I pointed upstairs and out back. No one knew what I did. She looked at me questionably for a minute and then took off like a shot upstairs. I counted.
“5..4..3..2..1”
Bella screamed so loud I think half the county heard her.
“Major what did you do?”
“Well why don't we have a look see shall we.”
We all headed upstairs to the spare room across from Bella's. I have been workin in here for weeks at night while Peter and Char “Hunted” and the others slept. We entered the room to see Bella spread across the bed I had built for her.
“Jasper this is too much.”
“Nothing is ever too much for my girl.” I told her.
She lifted her head slightly and smiled. The others looked around in awe. I had built Bella an entire bedroom set from the finest red wood I could find. I had carved magnolia blossoms into the head board of the bed and on all the drawers of the dresser and night stand. As well as her new vanity.
“How?” they all asked together.
“Long nights.” was all I said.
“Wait you pointed outside to? What else did you do?” Bella asked.
“You will just have to go see won't you.” she looked at Peter.
“Hey don't look at me I had nothing to do with any of this. And I have no idea what he has done outside either.” Peter answered her look.
“Well hell let's go find out. Then I can give Emmett his final gift too.” Bella called as she scrambled from the room.
We followed her at a slower pace until she yelled and told us to hurry the hell up. Once outside I led Bella around the house to the stables. Once I had the door open she gasped.
“You rebuilt the wagon?”
“Yes I did. Just for you. Now it is cover in the back so your treasures won't get destroyed if it should rain and it has a small canopy to cover the driver seat when you travel.”
She spun so fast and threw herself at me had I not been a vampire we both would have fell.
“Thank you so much Jasper you have no idea how much this means to me.”
tasting the emotional atmosphere around her I replied.
“I have an idea.” I said with a smirk.
She planted her lips on mine and once again the world stopped and it was only us. The air wafting around us smelled of magnolia's and honeysuckle. Bella. She always smelt like my child hood home. There was a great big magnolia tree in the front yard and honeysuckle grew wild all around the house. I could never get enough of her. Someone cleared their throat and burst the bubble we were in.
“Can I have my last present now sister dear, before you get lost in Major world over there.” Emmett asked nicely.
Bella chuckled at him and pointed to a stall next to the door with a ribbon on it. Emmett bounced... I mean literally bounced over to it and looked. If I didn't know he was a man I would swear some little boy was just given the best gift ever.
“Really Bells.”
“Bells?” Bella looked at him questioningly.
“Yeah it's Christmas and Bells is like Bella but Christmasy you know like jingle Bells.”
Yeppers we just enter the vortex of some kind and Emmett was reverted into a ten year old.
“Okay... so what do you think.”
“Is she really for me?”
“Yes Emmett all for you.”
We walked over to the stall and there stood maybe a 6 month old filly. I remember helpin Bella bring this particular horse in right after I arrived here. She had me help keep the mother calm. I knew it was the perfect gift. Emmett didn't own a horse so if they ever went anywhere they would borrow Bella's mare and hitch her to their wagon. Now he won't have to once this one is raised up right. The day continued on like any other after that. Bella had Peter and I move her new bed set into her room and the old stuff across the hall. She said that I could use that room when I wanted alone time. Whether it be to read or just rest peacefully after a hunt. She knew me to well. Sometimes I think better then I knew myself.
Chapter Eighteen: New Year, New Problems.
Louisiana 1896, January
(Arabella's POV)
So much as happened in such a short amount of time. The holidays were wonderful. Rose and Emmett stayed with us over the holidays and New Years eve was great. We all sat around drinking and playin cards until Emmett lost and cried that we cheat. We laughed at him and he pouted like a child. Rose is getting much bigger. She is due in a couple months. I know it seems like a long time but 6 months will fly. Jasper has been staying in the room across the hall from me. I dream of him often, and i know he can feel everything i feel but he never says anything, he's too much of a gentleman for that. The bed he built for me is the most beautiful and comfortable bed i have ever seen or slept in. His hands are truly magical. Emmett has used the newly rebuilt wagon more then i have. He has to take Rosie in to see the doc in town every three weeks. We recently found out she is having twins. Yes i said twins...two more Emmetts running around. It isn't really a surprise as Emmett and I are twins. Double trouble is what Peter called us. Now he has a new set to drive him mad.
Three months later...April 1896.
It's time for the spring planting. My stress levels are through the roof. Jasper says I need to calm down. Hah. Let him try to run this farm on his own and make sure shit gets done like it's supposed to in time for harvest in the fall. So I'm off to town to buy seed for the fields. I also have to stop by the feed store and pick up grains and oats for the cattle and horses. Just as I was about to head out the door Peter stopped me.
“Bella, would you like me to come with you?”
“Peter it's the middle of the day you can't come with me.”
“But you shouldn't go alone.” he said lookin down.
I know he was remembering the last time.
“Well we won't have any problems if you let me leave right now so i can be back before dark.”
“Ok but i will be in the trees along the road.”
“Peter i will be fine. If anything goes wrong Jasper will know long before you do. So please just get the prep work done so when i get back we can get started.”
“Okay Bella, get a move on then i will take care of the stuff you need me too.”
He stalked off. I knew he was worried but he had no reason to worry. I was gonna be fine if i left right now. So i walked out to the wagon to see Jasper standing there with the horses already hitched.
“I figured if i helped you get ready the sooner you would be back.”
I walked over kissed him and let him help me into the wagon.
“I'll be back before you know it. And if i get into any trouble you will know.”
“Yes i know but that don't mean i don't worry. I promise i will keep Peter on task while your gone.”
“Thank you.”
With a final kiss i turned the horses toward town and started on my way. The further away i got the more i felt the pain in my chest. I knew everything was alright but that didn't mean i wasn't feelin the pull. Once in town i went straight to the grocer. David would have everything i needed for this years crops. Entering the store i found him swamped behind the counter.
“Could you use some help David?” i called to him.
“Oh thank you very much Arabella. Could you help me wrap and bag orders.”
“Sure thing David.”
“I have your order in the back, when we finish here i will have Michael take it out for you. While you finish your shopping.”
“Thank you.”
I went behind the counter and began helping to bag and wrap orders as he called them back to me. It didnt' take long for us to clear the store out. When we finished David turned to me leaning against the counter.
“What would i have done if you hadn't come in when you did?”
“You would still be here filling out orders, with lots of angry costumers.” i said chuckling.
“Your right. Thank you so much Arabella. Now what else do you need besides your usual seeds and i will send Micheal to get it for you so you can rest.”
“Oh i couldn't do that.”
“You can and will. Now what do you need.”
“I need grains and oats from the feed store. Andrew the stock boy would know my order by heart if you have him say its for me.”
“Micheal...”
“Yes father.”
“Could you please take Arabella's order out to her wagon and then run to the feed store and ask for Andrew. Tell him you are there to pick up Arabella's order and then bring it back here and place it in her wagon for her.”
“Yes father.”
Micheal scurried out the door like the rat he is. I would never say anything in front of his father but that boy made me beyond creeped out.
“Now Miss what else are you here for.”
“Just a few things David. Soap, milk, towels, and wash cloths. Those boys sure are hard on my housewares.”
“Yes boys tend to be hard on everything.”
“True true”
“The Mrs.'s wishes for me to send an invite for you and yours to come for supper one night this week. She has seen Emmett and Miss Rose around the town alot recently.”
“Well Miss Rose is expecting so she has to come to see the good doctor often.”
“Oh that is delightful news. When is she due?”
“Late June early July. She concieved just before harvest time this past fall.”
“Oh how lovely a summer baby.”
“No my dear David, two summer babies. She is with twins.”
“Oh dear! Two more Emmetts runnin about. How will we ever survive.” we laughed together.
“You sound just like Peter.”
“ah yes the Oldest of the McCarty's. How is he and his lovely wife Charlotte?”
“Very well thank you. They work for me out on the farm.”
“Oh i figured he would take back the business when he returned?”
“No such luck David. The Farm is in my name and i won't let his pig headedness over take it.”
“You stay strong Arabella and you will do just fine.”
“I plan on it.”
“So any male admirer's lookin to become Mr. Arabella McCarty?”
I swear i blushed redder then the apples sitting next to me.
“I see. It wouldn't be that Major Whitlock my boy as been rumblin about for months now would it.”
“Yes sir. Major Whitlock is a fine man.”
“Well it seems as if my boy has a bit of a crush on you Miss Arabella.”
“Yes it seems he does.”
“I will do what i can Miss but i can't stop how the heart feels.”
“I understand David. Don't you worry none. It will fade as soon as he finds a young girl more his type.”
“Yes i do agree. You are far to mature for my boy.”
“Thank you. I think..”
“Oh it is most definitely a compliment Miss.”
“Well then Thank you.”
Micheal walked back in then.
“You goods are loaded Miss.”
“Thank you Micheal.”
I paid for everything with David and headed for the wagon. It was just after mid-day. If i left now i could be home with time to spare and maybe even help some with the prep for tomorrows long work day. I started heading toward home.
(Micheal's POV)
I watched as she drove up to the store. It was like this everytime. She would come in help dad out in the store when it was packed, help clean up afterward, and then i would be sent to collect whatever else she needed from town. When i came back i told Arabella her things were packed. I watched from the side of the store as she climbed up onto her wagon, which looked completely new, and start toward her home. I knew if i was to get her alone now would be the time. She was gonna be mine or no one else would have her. Her Major could burn in hell i saw her first. I have been trying to get her affections for three years. Now i will have her. I followed closely behind staying out of sight near the rear of the buildings. As she rounded the corner near where the woods met the road i knew it was now or never. I jumped out in front of her horses and they reared. She got them to stop and settle before they killed me.
“Micheal what in the world are you doing. What were you thinkin? My horses could have killed you. Did i forget something?”
“Yes you forgot something...ME.”
“What i don't understand? What do you mean i forgot you?”
“What do i mean? What part of it did you not understand. I have been showing you affection for three years and you have only ever pushed me aside. But not any longer Arabella you will show me the love and respect that i deserve as a man. Now do as all women should and come please me.”
“Go to hell and get out of my way. I need to get home.”
“Oh so you can fuck your Major. Well he ain't here right now so you have to deal with me.”
“Have you lost your mind?”
“NO! It is you who is not in your right mind. You are supposed to be with me. No one else. ME!”
“I was never supposed to be with you. Micheal you are confused come here and i will give you a ride back to your father's store and we will get you a doctor.”
“ I don't need a doctor.”
The bitch was patronizing me. I climbed up next to her and saw that i could easily push her into the back of the wagon from up here. She went to reach for the reigns to move the horses when i took my chance and shoved her over into the back onto the bags of feed.
“Micheal what are you doing?” she yelled at me.
“Taking what should have been mine in the first place.”
“No. Micheal you don't want to do this.”
“And why not. No one is here to stop me. Who would want you anyway?”
The flaps to the back of the wagon fluttered and then the next thing i knew i was on the ground with my face planted in the soft earth on the roadside.
“I would” a voice growled out.
I couldn't see who it was that had me pinned to the ground. But his hands were like ice and his voice was deadly. As far as i knew we were alone. Where the hell did this guy come from?
“Jasper!”
Jasper...who the hell is Jasper.
“Arabella. Are you okay?” the stranger said.
“Yes Jasper i am fine now. Thank you.”
“What shall i do with the Boy?” he hissed. Yes just like a snake.
This man's voice made my insides shake in fear.
“Please don't kill him! David would be heartbroken.”
Kill me. What the hell. How could he kill me. I don't feel a gun or anything. Only his barehands.
“If i let him go he could tell someone.”
tell them what?
“He hasn't seen anything. He can't tell them anything.”
“Are you positive Arabella?”
“Yes i doubt he even knows who you are.”
“Fine but get on the wagon and get moving. I will be right behind you.”
She must have listened to him cause soon i could hear the horses hooves on the ground.
(Jasper's POV)
I wasn't completely all focused on what Peter, Char and I were supposed to be doing but they didn't seem to mind. Hell, every now and then Peter would look to me to see if i felt anything. I would shake my head and he would go back to work. I swear he loved the fact that i was a direct link to his sister when she wasn't within his sights. Don't misunderstand i was glad for it but sometimes Peter can be a pain in the ass. I felt several different spikes while Bella was gone. Tiredness, humor, worry, then relief. She must have finished sooner then i thought she would. It was only just after mid-day. If she kept a steady pace she would be home in plenty of time to get her hands dirty, which i know she has been lookin forward to since the warm weather set in. Suddenly i felt her surprise sky rocket. What the hell would cause that. Then just as i started to shake it off her fear took it's place. I looked at Peter and Char. Peter must have felt somethin too cause his eyes meet mine. Char looked at me and mouthed Go. No need to tell me twice. A feeling of Deja vu' came over me. I knew this was not gonna be good. I saw the wagon just past the bend in town. I could hear Bella's heart beating faster then it should be. I ran as fast as i could around the side and up the front. There was that Micheal kid on top my Bella.
Major's (POV)
All i knew was that piece of shit was on my Mate. He was a dead man. I grabbed him and slammed him into the dirt on the side of the road near the tree line. I only vaguely remember the question he asked and i answered with “I would”. My mate must have gotten out of the wagon as she called to me. I really wanted to kill this boy for touching what is mine but Arabella who is my better half would not allow it. I did not wish to upset my mate further then she already was so i will let him live this time. I told her to get in the wagon and go home. I turned back to the child pinned beneath me.
“If you ever come anywhere near her again or even attempt to think about her i will know and i will end your miserable exsistance. She saved you this time. But next time i won't be so leaniant. Do you understand.”
The child nodded.
“Good now run home. If you speak of this to anyone i will kill you. They will never find your body so there will be no way they will ever find out it was me. Nod if you understand.”
Again the child nodded.
“Good boy now begone.”
I jumped up into the trees before he could even get off the ground. I watched as he got up and looked around tryin to see if he could find me. Soon he gave up and started back toward town. I followed closely to see if the boy would tell anyone. I went into the grocer and his father asked where he had been. He told him he was just out for a walk. Good boy he listened. Oh well. I was really hopin he would spill, i really wanted to have a reason to kill him. I turned and headed home. I got there and followed Arabella's sent to her room. I opened her door slowly. She was laid across her bed crying. I moved to her side.
“Arabella Darlin' are you okay?”
“No Jasper i'm not okay. That is the second time i have almost been raped on my way home from that same grocer. I'm beginning to think that i should just start sending Emmett from now on.”
“No Arabella. Don't start thinking that way. You are a strong woman you just need to learn some self defense and you won't have any more problems.”
“Would you teach me.” She looked up at me through tear stained lashes.
I pulled her toward me into my arms.
“I would love to, but i feel that it would be best if i let Char do that. She would appreciate the girl time.”
“Your right she would. Do you think she would show me.”
“I can garrantee it.”
“Thank you so much Jasper.”
She pulled herself up and kissed my lips passionately. She ran her tongue over my bottom lip begging for enterance and who was i to deny my woman. I open my mouth for her making sure to cover my teeth with my lips. She tasted as good as she smells. I could feel her push her body closer to mine. It's as if she couldn't get close enough. I knew if we kept this up we wouldn't be able to stop. I started to pull away but she grabbed hold of my hair and pulled me closer. She ended the kiss only so she could breath but continued her assult on me. Her lips and tongue trailed down my jaw to my ear, then continued down my neck to my shoulder.
“Arabella.” i tried.
“hhhmmmmm”
“We should stop before we go to far.”
“What would you consider to far?” she spoke around her kisses.
I could feel both of our lusts spiking. I don't know how much further i can go and still be able to stop from taking her.
“Arabella.” i tried again.
“Yes Jasper?”
“What are you doing?” i was starting to breath heavier then normal.
“Showing you how much i love you.” she replied.
Ah hell that did it. I laid her back on the bed and began the same ministrations she was just performing on me. I loved the feel of her skin on my lips. She began to push up against me. Causing my general to stand at attention for his commanding officer. Damn the shit this woman does to me.
“Jasper is that a gun in your pocket or are you just happy to see me.”
“Really Arabella. Humor? At a time like this.”
“Well it sounded good in my head but now that you mention i guess the timing could have been better.”
I continued kissing down her neck to the v in her dress top.
“Jassssppperr” she moaned breathlessly.
“Yes?”
“Please.”
“Please what?”
“I want to feel you.”
“What do you mean?” i pulled back to look her in the eye.
We haven't ever talked about going all the way. I knew we could, she isn't the first human i have been with but she will be the last.
“I want you to make me yours fully. I wanna feel all of you. Take me i'm yours.”
Damn well okay then.
“Your sure.”
“Yes Jasper i'm 100% sure. Now are we gonna continue to talk about this or are you gonna make love to me?”
“Well i guess i'm gonna make love to you.”
i started kissing her again as article after article of clothing was removed. Our bodies moved together as if choreographed. I tasted every inch of her beautiful creamy skin. As i neared her haven her breath hitched and her nerves spiked.
“Arabella it is okay just relax and let me love you.”
She didn't completely relax but she did lay back further, spreading her legs wide for me. Using the tip of my tongue i ran it along her slit from bottom to top. Her moan of pleasure was all i needed to tell me that this is what pleased my mate. So i continued using slow steady strokes until she started to buck her hips against my face. I brought my hand up and inserted one finger into her warm heat. She moaned louder. I started lickin her faster while i pushed in a second finger. I could feel her starting to clench around my fingers. I pushed upward gently onto her g-spot and she cried out my name as she came all over my fingers. I licked her clean as she came down off her orgasm. I slowly kissed my way back up her body. Sucking on her nipples as i passed on my way to her lips. She moaned into the kiss as she tasted herself on my lips. With out any indication of what she was gonna do i suddenly found myself on my back with her kissing her way down my body. She bit each of my nipples after suckin each one into her mouth. My dick twitched in anticipation. This has never been done to me before so this was all new. Most of the women i had been with were drained after i fucked them. I have never let another vampire touch me. I was savin that pleasure for my mate. And what a glorious pleasure it is. She ran her tongue down my stomach, dippin it into my navel and swirling it. She then taced my v with her delicious lips. Scattering kisses all along my pelvis. When her lips touched the head of my cock i about jumped through the roof. My god what was this vixen doin to me. Next thing i knew i was balls deep in her hot as fuck mouth. She was suckin me in as she decended and draggin her teeth as she pulled back only to repeat the same motions again. What did i do to be given this magnificant creature as my mate. I could feel my orgasm building. I began to twitch again. I could feel the muscles tighten. She must have too cause she sped up her minstrations and began fondling my balls in the mix. Damn. I tried to warn her.
“Bella baby i'm gonna..”
She began humming and that did it. I blew. She took it all. Swallowing around the head of my dick causing me to spasm again. She began her routine again and i could already feel the build up again. It didn't take long for the second. She nibbled, licked and sucked me into oblivion. I could feel my eyeballs roll into the back of my head as i exploded a second time into her mouth. She cleaned me up and then rose up and straddled my waist. I didn't have time to object or even come down completely when she impaled herself on me. I knew she was still a virgin and that shit had to hurt like hell but she didn't show one once of pain on her features or in her emotions. All i could feel from her was pure pleasure. She was ridin me like it was goin out of style. Her hips grindin into mine causin my dick to pludge deeper into her. I'm so glad it wasn't nescessary for me to breath cause i would have passed out by now from lack of oxygen. She felt so good.
“Arabella you feel so good. Darlin don't stop.”
“Wasn't....plannin.....on......it....” she moaned out. I could feel both of our inpending orgasms building in sync with each other. This was gonna be unbelievable.
“Just like that Darlin' i'm about ready you gonna cum with me Darlin?”
“Yes Jasper....yes...yes ... yes..” with that she picked up her pace as her body started she shake. She reached behind her and cupped my balls givin them a swift tug, and that was it i exploded inside her, causin her to follow immediately. I growled out her name as i came. She collapsed ontop of me and was breathin heavily in my ear. I stroked her back slowly as she came out of her euphoric bliss. Which i must admit i was suckin up like a sponge. If it was like this everytime we were never leavin this room. This has to be the purest and most wonderful emotion i have ever felt.
“Jasper” she whispered.
“Yes” i said just as quietly so as not to break the bubble of bliss we were sharin.
“I love you.”
“I love you too Darlin.”
I rolled us over so i was over top of her as i started to move within her again.
“Oh god Jasper that feels so good.”
I picked up my pace.
“You too babe you too.”
Our conversation ended there. I continued to make love to my mate until the sun rose the next morning. I left her to sleep off our activities when the morning came. I meet up with Peter, Char and Emmett out in the fields and started the planting for this years crops. I had a feeling that these happy feelings weren't gonna last so i was clinging to them for as long as i could.
Chapter Nineteen: Somethin's comin on the Horizon.
Louisiana 1896, June
(Peter's POV)
Since the Major and my sister mated it has been hell livin here. I swear they are worse then two extremely horny teenagers. Always rubbin up against one another, or kissin, or touchin, or grabbin each other. I know me and Char are not PG rated but hey come on now, this is my baby sister. I don't wanna see that shit. The nights are the worst. Now that the Major has moved into her room everybody in a five mile radius needs to either be with the one they love or have some serious lubricants cause the shit those two let loose should come with a warning label: Beware- could cause you to fuck the closest moving object. One night i caught a couple of teens out in the field to farms down with the sheep. Eewwwww.*shudders*
Char and I have taken to hunting two cities over on the nights they get to bad. I usually would be all for it but give me a break. I may feel like marble but I'm almost sure you can actually fuck your balls right off your body. Poor Emmett. His hand has blisters. Rose won't let him touch her cause she could pop anytime now. She is as big as their farm house i swear. Jasper avoids Rose all cost because of her emotional mood swings. Anyway as i was sayin, Char and I have been huntin further away and tonight the lucky city is Baton Rogue. Ah the scum of the bayou. I swear even their blood has a cajun taste to it. Sweet and just the right amount of spicy. I recently finished off two homeless guys by the bridge down town. Now to find my sweet Char. Last time I saw her she was headed for center city where the local prostitute pool hangs out. If I didn't know my woman loved dick as much as she does I would say she was cheatin on me with them. But she likes to get herself a nasty pimp every now and then. You know the type. The ones that fuck'em, sell'em, and beat'em if they don't bring enough dough home. Char doesn't like beaters.
Suddenly I caught her sent on the wind. She was only a couple of blocks north of my current position. I ran toward her and stopped about 30 feet from where she was feeding off this extremely disgusting looking speciman of human. Where does she find these things. I really wish she wouldn't eat those things. I was half tempted to yell: Char get that out of your mouth you don't know where it has been. It might have a disease. But i think that would cause her to burst out laughing and her meal would get cold. Then she would be pissed at me for her not getting her dinner. I must have been really lost in my internal ramblings cause next thing i knew i was being tackled and kissed by my Char. It only took me a second to respond to her kisses. Suddenly we were naked in the alley across from where she just finished suckin dry some local yocal. I have no idea how she got my clothes off with out me knowin but she did. Now i was gettin what has to be the best blowjob known to man...
“Peter are you with me here?”
“Yeah Char baby that feels great.”
“Good i thought I was the only one focused here.”
“Nope baby just enjoyin what your doin.”
She hummed as she took me back into her mouth causin me to jump slightly. She smiled around my cock. Damn she did that on purpose. Evil little minx. I could feel the coil in my stomach tighten. Char sucked harder as she grabbed my balls and pulled. I tensed, then shot my load down Char's more then willin throat. She sucked me dry then licked me clean. She didn't have time to think by the time i flipped us and had my face buried in her puss. She screamed and moaned out my name. She gasped as i slid two fingers into her throbbin hole. Pushing herself into my hand, and i continued to lick her clit. She started to tighten around my fingers and i could tell she was about to cum for me. I pulled my fingers out and replaced it with my tongue. Soon Char clenched around my tongue and came in my mouth. I savored her flavor. She always tasted of mama's fresh peach pie. I waited as she settled down. Then just as she was almost relaxed i slammed my cock into her. She moaned out in pain and pleasure. Just the way she likes it, fast and rough. My speed was normal for a vamp but it wasn't enough for my sex kitten as she called out for me to go faster and harder. So i pumped into her as hard as i could go. I feel bad for anyone who could be asleep within hearing range. We both roared out our orgasms. I collapsed on top of her. She ran her fingers along my spine to my shoulders then up into my hair causing a shudder to run through my body. We quickly redressed and headed toward home. About halfway there i got this strange feelin that something was wrong. Something big and bad was headin our way but what i have no idea. I stopped and looked around. Char came up to me.
“What is it Peter? You have that look on your face again.”
“I don't know Char but whatever it is it ain't good. We need to get back to the Major.”
“The Major..Peter what the hell is goin on? You only call Jasper the Major if the shit is gonna hit the fan.”
“Well dear it just might. Now let's get home so i can talk to him. He ain't gonna like this one bit.”
I had an idea of what was gonna happen but i didn't want to tell Char about it until i talked to the Major. We were gonna have company and i'm not sure how he was gonna take that news. But that was only the tip of the iceburg. There was somethin big loomin on the horizon and it was gonna be one hell of a shit storm headin our way. We were almost home when i smelt another vamps scent. He wasn't one i knew. I looked at Char at the same time she looked at me. We did our silent commands like the three of us used to do when we didn't want Maria to know what was goin down. Then i sent my fear sky high. I knew I was close enough to the house the Major would feel that shit and high tail his ass to me. He wouldn't let anything close enough to hurt Arabella. I was right within seconds that scary son of a bitch was standin in front of me. I swear if i wasn't his brother and right hand man that man would scare the shit out of me ecspecially the way he is dressed or not dressed at the moment. Standing at full height wearing nothing but ripped blue jeans and a look of pure hell.
“What the hell is goin on Peter?”
Fuck i did get the Major.
“Take a deep breath Sir.”
He breathed in deeply and i swear his eyes got darker. They were already black when he came out now they made that look gray. I mean there was absolutely no white left, whereas before i could see the white.
“Who is it Peter?”
“I don't know Major. Charlotte and I are awaiting your orders.”
“We divide and conquor just like in the past. I know you both remember.”
“Yes sir” we both called.
“Then split.”
I took off to the east, Char to the west, and The Major went south, as he came in from the north. God help the ass who dared to get to close to Arabella. I hope me or Char find him first. I can't guarantee they will make it to be interaggated if the Major gets there first. I crossed another trail of our mystery vamp. I took off after him. He was alone so that was a bonus for him. Then i crossed Char's scent. She must have followed from her direction back this way. Soon i came upon both scents mixed together. I looked to the north and about 20 yards from where i stood Char had our intruder vamp pinned to the ground. I ran to her and stood to her right. I gave three long whistles and a burst of giddiness. It took but maybe a few seconds before i could hear the Major approaching. I looked at our intruder and was surprised to see his face. Well not his face in particular but his eyes. They were gold. The Major must have felt my shock cause he stopped short of visual distance and whistled. Char stood from her crouch but remained over him on his left while i was on his right. He seemed shocked to see us standing like we were. He must have smelt the Major by now. I whistled once to let him know to approach. This was his favorite part after all. He loved to feel the fear roll off his victims before he shredded them. Char and I got to burn'em. No Char does not trust me with matches anymore so she carries her lighter, that's a story for another time. I could hear the Major approaching slowly. I watched as our prisoner sat up and looked in the direction of the Major. It was rather comical to watch as his eyes slowly grew to that of the size of an old barn owl. And as if to drive my point home the fucker asked.
“Who?”
Char and i couldn't hold it in. We both burst into hysterics. The Major was more composed and sent his humor to us as he caught on to what we were laughin about. Then just as quickly as it started it stopped. The Major was out in force tonight and this silly fucker was gonna pay for crossin onto our turf.
“I will ask the questions and you will answer.”
Hell he was doin that scary as fuck demon voice thingy again. I swear i saw his lip twitch at the corner. Fucker could feel me.
“A simple nod will do unless i ask you otherwise got that?”
Silly fucker nodded.
“Good. Do you have a name?”
again nodded.
“And it would be?”
“Carlisle.”
“Carlisle What?”
“Carlisle Cullen.”
“And why are you here?”
“Just passing through. I heard there was a young woman who supplied shelter to travelers in exchange for help on her farm. I didn't know there were others here.”
“Are you alone?”
“Yes”
The Major looked at me and Char and sent nerves to us which basically ment for us to go check. We nodded and took off. We weren't gone but a few minutes, when we came back i looked at him and shook my head as did Char.
“Well at least you tell the truth.”
“I don't make it a habit to lie.”
Silly fucker may be honest but he is stupid.
“I didn't ask if you had any habits.”
I could feel the dose of fear he sent to stupid silly fucker.
“Why are your eyes gold?”
“I only feed off of animals.”
I think we all felt the shock of that statement.
“How is that possible?”
“I don't know it just is. I have never fed off of a human. Actually I do well around them. I have been a practicing doctor for well over 100 years.”
“A doctor you say. How do you handle the blood?” i asked.
The Major looked at me with a cocked eyebrow. I shrugged and looked at silly fucker.
“I have no bloodlust what so ever.”
again there was that shock. Maybe we can keep him around for a while, Rose doesn't really like that town doc. The Major was givin me funny looks. I sent him my apologies and some curiosity. He returned it with the same curiosity.
“We know of the farm you speak of we will escort you there.”
“Okay”
I helped him to his feet. The Major took the lead as Char and I flanked the Doc. As soon as we broke through the trees i could see the porch light on and Arabella was standing on the porch wrapped in a blanket lookin toward the tree line. Once the Major set eyes on her he took off runnin. The Doc stopped and looked at me with a questioning look. I just shrugged. We continued to the porch where the Major stood with Arabella.
“Well now that you are all here mind tellin me what the hell is goin on?” Arabella asked. Again the Doc looked at me questioningly.
“Ah yeah well Char and I were huntin and came across this ones scent on our way home.” i told her.
“And this was cause to call the Major out of bed in the middle of the night?” shit she was pissed.
“Sorry Ma'am but i knew he would want to know who was lurkin on the property.” i figured the Major told Arabella to keep this formal until we knew we could trust the Doc.
“Yes well be that as it may I do not like my slumber desturbed so the next time we have a guest see to them in the guest quarters and the Major or myself will deal with them in the morning, do you understand me?”
“Yes Ma'am”
“Now take him to the guest quarters and see he has what he needs for the night. Morning brings about a full day of chores that need to be taken care of and i need my rest. I will see you all in the morning.” with that she turned and headed back into the house.
Sometimes i swear she can be as scary if not more then the Major. I looked to him and he was grinning like the cat that got the canary. He was proud of Arabella and we would all feel just how much later. Shit.
“Let's do as the Mistress says shall we. I really don't wanna get on her bad side. The barn is not the best place to sleep.” the Major looked at me squarely in the eye. I shivered as the memories of the barn came back. That place is creepy even for a vampire. We lead the Doc to the guest house and settled in with him for the night. Arabella was gonna be a twister of hell in the morning cause she didn't have the Major with her. That's why he hunts during the day. She can't sleep without him which in turn makes an extremely angry Bella.
We all congregated in the living room and began with the twenty questions. I decided to play nice and ask the Doc some questions, instead of scarin the shit out of him to get answers. I will leave that to the Major who is standin centry near the door with his arms crossed again lookin scary as hell.
“So Doc what brings you to our neck of the woods?”
“Well I spent most of my time in Europe but decided it was time for a change.”
“Oh and where did you stay over there?”
“All over. Every 4 -5 years i would have to move cause i don't age and i didn't want people getting nosey.”
“Doc i noticed you have an accent. Where you from exactly?” Char asked.
“England. My home is England.”
“And how old are you?”
“Human or vamp?”
“Both”
“Human i was 23. Vamp i'm just over 200 years old.”
“damn pops you is old.”
“and can i ask the same of you three.”
“Well sure. Human 25, Vamp 3. same as the wifey here but she is only 24 in human.”
“oh so you are a mated Pair then correct?”
“yes. We were married before we were turned and it turns out we are soulmates.”
“That is very interesting. How about the Major?”
I looked at the Major asking for permission with my feelings. He nodded his head slightly.
“The Major is 21 human. As for Vampire 36 yrs give or take”
“You all work well as a team. How is that exactly?”
again i looked to the Major. Another nod. Okay i guess i'm the mouth piece this time.
“The Major is our sire. As well as our commanding officer.”
“Commanding officer?”
“The southern wars.”
“Oh..Wait that would mean that he is....”
“he is?? what??”
“They have a title for him over seas. There his is known as the God of War. Even the Volturi fear him.”
“Huh. I guess Dink and Donk did spread the message Major.”
“Dink and Donk??” the Doc asked.
“Oh you may know them as Jane and Alec.”
“Ahh the twins. Yes i know them well”
This caused the Major to growl.
“How do you know them?”
“I stayed with the Volturi brothers for around 50 yrs before i came here to the states. They told me to stay out of the south, but it was the easiest lest noticable way in. New York has far to many migrants coming through there.”
“I see.”
“Would you mind if i asked a few questions?”
I looked at the Major for confermation. He again nodded and sent me curiosity. Huh wonder what he is curious about.
“Go a head.”
“How long have you been in this area?”
“Myself and wifey or all three?”
“All three?”
“Well wifey and I orginally owned this farm. When we died..that woman and her brother took it over, her brother is also her twin. The Major has only been here for just over a year.”
“And the woman?”
“That Doctor would be Miss Arabella. She is the Mistress here and we do not upset her.”
“Why she is just a human?” i know he didn't mean anything by that but he better watch what he says. I could see the Major's eyes narrow slightly.
“She may be human but even the Major there knows better then to piss her off. She is a force to be reckoned with and if she were a vamp i would not want to cross her war path.”
“She can't be that bad, can she?”
“Wait till morning. She is gonna be pissed off as it is with the Major bein here with us and not up at the main house where he should be.”
“Why is that?”
“She sleeps better with him close. He has the room across from hers and she feels safer knowing he is in the house. Mistress has been attacked on two seperate occassions comin back from town and simply requires his presence to remain in a peaceful slumber.”
“I see. And her blood does not call to any of you?”
“Well no not really. But Major always said i was a weird one.”
“Oh how so?”
“Well i have never had major bloodlust like others of my kind. I can come and go amongst the humans as if i never left. Char is the same but we don't know if that is because we share a soul or just a natural reaction because we feed so often.”
“Do you feed around here?”
“No” shit that was the first time the Major has spoken since we came in here.
“So you travel to feed.”
“Yes. Usually two or three cities over so as not to draw attention back to us, and as the Mistress stipulated we only feed off of the scum of the city.”
“So the human even dictates your feeding habits?”
again the Major growled.
“Doc i warn you now to watch your tongue the Major there as become awefully fond of the Mistress and she has taken really good care of us here. Here we can go out in the day and not be afraid of being seen. No one comes here. Her brother owns the next farm over and he knows about us as well, we all help on both farms. This is a safe haven of sorts for the three of us. We do not wish to have to constantly travel like you have had to. So we find it safe if we hang out here. What the mistress doesn't finish during the day we continue with into the night. If she knows of visitors we are sent to the back fields with the cattle so we don't have to hide.”
“She is a different human isn't she?”
“Miss Arabella is a special soul. She has a heart that is larger then Texas and a temper that is hotter then the sun.”
“I see and will i get to meet her properly in the morning. I mean her no harm. Just wish to be able to thank her for her generosity to a complete stranger who came seeking shelter in the middle of the night.”
“Oh you can be sure you will meet the Mistress. Like I said she will be in a right mood come sun up.”
“Sun up?”
“Oh yes the Mistress does not waste a second of daylight. She is up from dawn till dusk workin in the fields then she retires to the main house and continues with the house chores and all the paper work she needs to fill out to keep this farm working and afloat. Since we exchange services she doesn't need to pay us, so that is one less form she needs to fill out.”
“She does the house work herself? Why not hire maids or servents to help out?”
“Then she would have to explain to them about us and we would have to hide all the time during the day. That and she doesn't do it alone Charlotte here helps which makes the house work fly by seeing as the only one who is there to make a mess is the Mistress, and occassionally her brother and his Wife.”
“Are they human as well?”
“Yes. They are. Why is that a problem?”
“I was just worried about the repercussions this could have on them and us? With the Volturi rules and all.”
I laughed out loud at that as well as Char and the Major. Which scared the Doc.
“Doc do you really think they will come over here to go up against the Major? Or as you called him the God of War?”
“Well now that you mention it that way i guess not.”
“Exactly. Now as for you if you were to mention anything about our Mistress and her brother to anyone, the Voltures in Italy will be the least of your worries. Got me Doc.” i knew my eyes were black at this point.
“Yes i understand.”
“Good. Now the sun is about to rise and i suggest that we all get our asses out to that field or the Mistress will have our bodies roasting on a pyre before the sun even peaks fully.”
We all headed for the field. This was gonna be an interesting day. Somewhere along the line we will have to let Emmett know what is goin on so he knows to play along. As we arrived at the field, sure as shit there stood Arabella. Her hair was pulled into a tight bun on the back of her head and her straw hat was pulled low to her eyes. I didn't need to see her face or be an empath like the Major to know she was pissed you could see it in the way she stood. Back straight, shoulders tight, stance firm. She looked like she was ready for war. I saw the Major nod his head at me as if my assumptions were correct. Char took off past us and stopped at Arabella for a second she whispered somethin to her and then Arabella made eye contact with her and Char nodded and took off toward Emmett's place. Damn i hate it when they do that girl code shit. It gets on my nerves. Major nodded again. Yeah well so does his silent shit. He raised his brow at me and glanced out the corner of his eye. I shrugged and continued on our long walk to hell. Or at least it seemed that way.
“Well get a move on you three i haven't got eternity to get this shit done like you do.”
The Major outright smirked at her comment. Obviously i was missing something. I will ask later.
“What shall it be today Mistress?” i asked.
“To the back fields there have been some varments after my crops and i don't take kindly to thieves. Furry or not.”
“Yes Ma'am.”
“What would you have me do Mistress?” i heard the Major ask.
“Well Major your talents are needed with the horses and cattle. As i can tell we are expecting several calves and a few geldings by the days end.”
“Yes Mistress.”
“As for you good Doctor would you please join me for tea at the main house i feel it best if we get to know one another if you are to stay here for any amount of time.”
“Yes Ma'am”
“Go boys these things won't wait forever. Oh and Peter when you are done please come to the main house so i can give you something else to work on.”
“Yes Ma'am”
With a tip of our work hats we set of to our chores leavin Bella with the Doc. I know why she put the Major in the barn it was the closest thing to the house. But where the hell did she send Char?
A/N: I would like to send a special shout out to Keeper of the Covenant..she has been following this story since the beginning and has been kinda like an idea board for me to bounce stuff off of. She is the one who planted the idea for bringing Carlisle in early by himself before i decide to bring the others in. Thank you so much for your help and input. Hugs and Jasper kisses to you. Now on with the story.
Chapter Twenty: The Darkside of Arabella.
(Arabella's POV)
Heading into the house with this strange vampire was probably not my brightest idea but i needed information and i knew he would give it to me without playing big brother or Mate. He was afterall a stranger to us. This whole game we have going here is stressful. I don't like to constantly be a hard ass on the boys but Jasper said it would be best until we knew more about this vampire so i played along. I sent Char to Emmett to let him know what was up and then to the post office for me. When i woke this morning there was a letter in the box on the porch. It was from an old friend of mine who said there was some prime ranch property up for sale in Texas and asked if i was interested. I quickly wrote a reply that i was and Char was my messenger. I was lost in my thoughts longer then needed. The next thing i knew we were in the living room of the main house. I motioned for the vamp to sit. He glanced around quickly to access the area and then calmly took a seat on the long sofa. I decided distance for now would be best and sat in the arm chair by the fireplace. We exchanged looks for a moment and then i decided that i should just dive right in and get what i needed to know. We could exchange pleasantries later.
“So your name is?”
“Carlisle Cullen”
“Your from?”
“England”
“How long have you been in the states?”
“A few days.”
“How long are you plannin on stayin?”
“in the states or in the area?”
“Both”
“the area a few more days. The states indefinitely.”
“So you do not wish to return home to your mother country?”
“No. There is nothing left there for me.”
“From what i gather you have my workers in a tizzy, How come?”
“The don't seem to like new comers.”
“Oh they don't mind new comers, workers come and go every year. Some come back more then once. It's strange vampires they don't like.”
“I can understand with the laws and all how they would consider any visitors a threat.”
“What laws would those be?”
“Vampire laws.”
“I see. And why would that be a threat to us?”
“Humans such as yourself are not to know of our kind. But seeing as it is the Major who is your aquiantance i think they will leave you be.”
“Who are they and why would it matter if it was the Major or not?”
“They are the Volturi the rulers of our kind. They make the laws and enforce them, now as for the Major well to put it bluntly, he scares the shit out of them.”
I laughed out right.
“Well I can see how that could happen. The Major can be very intimidating. However he is also a very kind soul.”
“I have yet to witness kindness from him.”
“Your are still breathin and not dead are you not?”
“Yes..but”
“Well then he was kind to you. Others have not been so lucky.”
“You do not seem bothered by this?”
“Sir i was born and raised in a time of war and it's after effects, i do not have time to be bothered. I have a business to run in a mans world and if i'm not hard then i will get shuffled to the side and i'll be damned if that is gonna happen.”
“I see.”
“Now Peter called you Doc, why is that?”
“Because I am just that. I have been studing medicine since i was turned in the early 1600's.”
“Ah you are older then the others who have passed through here, no wonder he let you live.”
“Do you truly believe that is true.”
“No but it is a thought.”
“Perhaps it is my diet that has intrigued him?”
“Oh how so? Why would your diet be of interest to the Major?”
“I only feed off of animals Miss. I have never fed off of a human.”
“I see. That explains the strange eye color. Do you lust for blood like many of the others?”
“No Miss i do not.”
“Arabella.”
“What?”
“My name is Arabella.”
“Arabella. That is a lovely name for a lovely woman.”
“Don't even think of it Doc. I am spoken for if only in spirit.”
“The Major?”
“Yes.”
“I understand he is protective of you?”
“Yes very much so. I am actually surprised that he let you alone with me. He either trusts my judgement or has threaten you enought he feels comfortable with the fact you won't attack me.”
“I would go with the threat. But then again they all speak very highly of you.”
“I treat them well. I give them shelter in exchange for help on the grounds. Here they can be who they are without judgement. All i ask is that when they go off to feed they take those who are undeserving of the gift of life they have been given. Those who find it easier to kill, hurt, or destory others.”
“That is very kind of you. Most would run screaming in fear from our kind but you don't seem to mind us at all.”
“I was raised to believe there is a place in this world for all kinds, that includes yours.”
“Thank you.”
“Now Doctor i have a few rules for your stay with us.”
“And those would be?”
“One: Don't go into town unless you are accompanied by one of the others, and only go at night. Two: you are to work for you room no if, ands or buts about it. Be ready by sun up and in the field. Three: don't eat my animals. And last but not least Four: if you step out of line even remotely you won't have to worry about the Major or his lieutenants i will build a roasting pyre in my yard and burn you where you stand, am i understood.”
“Yes Ma'am.”
“Good now go help Peter in the back fields i have a feeling you will do well with critter control.”
“Yes Ma'am.”
He took off like a shot and was out the door before i could blink. I stood and headed to the door, i had work that still needed to be seen to and it wouldn't get done sittin around here. I made it to the porch before Jasper was in front of me.
“Is everything okay?”
“Yes Jasper everything is fine.”
“Do you wish to talk about it?”
“Perhaps later. Now i have work to do.”
“No you don't i completed your usual taskes before i checked on the animals in the barn. I figured you would be tied up longer then you would have liked so i took the liberty of finishing your chores so your day my lady is free.”
“Well that was very kind of you Major.” i snickered.
He could feel my humor in this situation and took it for what it was.
“Your welcome Mistress.”
“I think i will spend my day in the barn then and watch the animals if that is okay with you.”
“I would greatly appricate your company my lady.”
He held his arm out for me to take. Leading me down the path to the barn. He was so kind and gentle with me that it was hard to believe that this man was a ruthless killer feared by even the leaders of their world. Which brought up my next line of questions.
“Jasper dear.”
“Yes” he was hesitant.
“How much of the Doctor's and My conversation did you hear?”
“Just the ending where you threatened to burn him where he stood.”
“Ah yes.”
“You know you scare the shit out of me when you get like that.”
“Uh”
“Your whole persona changes. I have seen it when you have been pissed at Peter or hell directed at me several times when i first arrived. It's as if you are already a vampire and you inner demon is being unleashed.”
“Perhaps not all demons reside in the inner depths of vampires.”
“True.”
“Now which of my babies will be first.”
“I believe Twilight will be first.”
“Ah would you like to wager on the sex of the offspring Major?”
“You are incouragable Arabella.”
“Yes i know, but you love me anyway.”
“That i do Darlin'. That i do.”
“So colt or filly?”
“I reckon filly. She carried high her whole term.”
“I well I beg to differ. Her pregnancy has been tough so i will say colt.”
“And what are we wagerin?”
“I win you help me interragate that Doctor some more, you win well you can decide.”
“If i win we say screw the Doc and i ravage you in your room later tonight.”
“I would much rather not screw the Doc. You are more then enough for me.”
“Well alright then let's just see what Lady Twilight has for us this year.”
“Yes let's see how proud a poppa Sir Moondust will be this time around.”
“Where for the love of all things holy did you come up with these names?”
“Well i have always been fasinated by the dark and i love the night so i only found it fitting to name them after the things i love.”
“Makes sense when you explain it that way. But why Moondust? He's all black.”
“No he isn't. Use that incredible vampire vision and look again. He has a light sprinkling of white tips all throughout his coat and mane. Like he was sprinkled with moondust.”
I watched as Jasper got up close to horse. Stroking it's neck and shoulders as if they were long time friends.
“Your right he does. It looks like his coats is just shiny but when you look closely it is tips of white.”
“See. Moondust. That and he was born under a full moon.”
“That would be a good reason for the name as well.”
“Jasper?”
“Huh” he replied as he continued to stroke the horse.
“Why is it you seem so content around the stables?”
“Well i was raised on a horse ranch in Texas. We always had horses around us. I could ride before i could walk. Paw always said that i had charisma and that is why the animals took to me so quickly. Mom said i was just a charmer.”
“I would have to go with your Mama on this one.”
“Oh you would now would you. My charm didn't seem to work on you.”
“Ah but Mister Whitlock it did.”
“So behind that evil exeter you were pineing away for me.”
“Why yes sir i was.”
I barely finished the sentence when his lips crashed to mine. It was feiry and wanton but i didn't care i missed him when he was gone. I could feel his worry when he left me in our bed last night. What ever Peter sent him had him on edge enough to leave me. Which in turn had me on edge. This has only happened two other times in the last year. Both times was a strange vampire crossing our land, and both times i saw the plume of smoke off in the distance. I never had to wonder if it was one of mine or not. I would just know. I could feel the pull to Jasper so i knew he was fine. Peter and Char well if vampires couldn't get rid of them the first time around well i don't see it happenin this time either. That and he's my brother, we have a connection through blood. I would just know something was wrong.
Jasper had stopped kissing me and was lookin at me strangely. I knew he could feel my changing emotions and knew he wanted to talk it out. Hell sometimes he is worse then a woman. He quirked his brow. Yeah yeah i know empath.
“Darlin' what has you all over place?”
“I was just thinkin about the other times you had to take off into the night because Peter found a scent of a stray.”
“Are you afraid Darlin'?”
“No not afraid, pissed, and aggrivated but not afraid.”
“Do you enjoy me in your bed that much.” snarky vampire.
“Our bed and yes i do. Don't let it go to your head. I sleep better knowing you are there. I can feel when you leave me.”
“I know.” he absently rubbed at his chest. I placed my hand over his to stop it.
“You feel it too, most likely worse then I.”
“That is true.”
“When will you change me?”
I kinda just threw it out there. We have never talked about anything like this before but i knew that i wanted him forever and in order for that to happen he needed to put his big boy pants on and make me his fully. Not just the sexual way or in marriage but as his eternal partner. I must have caught him off guard cause he was frozen there mid stroke on my back where he had been absentmindedly been rubbing offhanded patterns. Is it possible for Vampire's to go into shock?
“Peter!”
Soon enough both Peter and the Doc were standing there. I knew he wouldn't leave him out there alone until we trusted him.
“Yes Mistress.”
“I think the Major has gone into shock if that is possible?” i looked at the Doc this time.
“Yes Miss it is. What did you do to get him in this state?”
“We were having a conversation, and i kinda threw out a statement that caught him off guard i guess.”
“Oh well that would do it. It must have been an important conversation, for you to catch him off guard.”
“We were discussing our conversation from this morning Doctor. I do not hide anything from the Major. He can't protect me if he is not kept fully informed.”
“Yes Ma'am” he replied.
Char then appeared out of nowhere. Startling not only me but the rest of the vamps as well. How Peter didn't feel his mate coming is beyond me. But then again this is Charlotte. It did how ever have a wonderful effect on the Major. Whatever shock he was in is now long gone as he is crouched infront of me growling at the other three vampires in the barn with us. Spooking all of my horses in the process. I slowly pulled myself into his back and rested my head between his shoulders.
“Major it is okay I am fine no one is going to hurt me.” i whispered into his ear.
I watched as Peter and Charlotte took submissive positions on their knees infront of him. They pulled the doctor down with them. All three had their heads bowed looking at the floor. I took this opportunity to run my lips from his shoulder to his ear. Calming him down considerably faster then it would have if i talked to him. Once again my lips were at his ear.
“Come to me Major.”
He turned around halfway still watching the three infront of us. I slid into his arms and pulled myself into his chest the same way i did his back. He wrapped his arms around me and nuzzled his nose into my hair. After a short time he started to purr. I knew he wasn't fully calm yet, as did Peter and Char but of course there is one in every group that has to go and fuck things up. The Doc decided it was as good a time as any to look up. The movement caught the Major's eye and next thing we all knew the Doctor was dangling in the air lookin down at a very angry Major. He must have been projecting cause soon enough Peter and Char were flankin his sides. They looked every bit as frightening as a vampire could be but they still had nothing on my Major. I could no longer see the whites in his eyes. This must be the demon he spoke of earlier. I knew what i had to do now to calm him down before he killed this Doc. I took off my straw hat and shaw and placed them on a bail of hay infront of the stall closest to me. Leaving the skin of my neck and shoulders bare. I pulled the pins from my hair leaving it to cascade down my back in rivelets of auburn fire. I slipped my work shoes off, leaving me barefoot. I started toward the Major slowly. Char was the first to notice me. She backed away slowly, catching Peter's attention as she did. He too took in my appearance and backed off slowly. As soon as they were far enough back they turned and left the barn. I placed my hands on the Major's back causing him to hiss. Well i hissed right back. The Doc's eyes widened in fear as i approached. I'm not sure if it was for himself or for me but i could careless. My Major needed me to bring him back and that is what I intended to do. I slowly moved my hands around to the front of him. Wrapping my arms around him and nuzzling my face between his shoulder blades like he had done to my hair. He turned his head slowly to look at me over his shoulder. Not enough to lose sight of the Doc who was still danglin in the air. I once again rubbed my face against his back and brought my eyes up to meet his. I knew the moment they connected that this was not gonna be sweet and gentle. He was gonna claim me good and proper and i was lookin forward to it. Suddenly his nostrils flared. He could smell my arousal. He lowered the Doc to the ground. I leaned upward to whisper in his ear.
“Come to me Major”
He set the Doc down. Turning back to him he said.
“I suggest you leave before i change my mind.” there was that voice again. Causing me to shiver in anticapation.
The Major stiffened at the smell of my highten arousal. Releasing the Doc i saw Peter and Char at the doorway to the barn so they could escort the Doc back to the guest quarters. They knew as well as i what was about to happen, they were worried, i on the other hand couldn't wait.
Chapter Twenty-One: So Much to Learn.
(Peter's POV)
When i saw Bella come up behind the Major i was slightly worried. I knew she could handle herself but this is the Major we are talkin about. He was deadly to most but to her...i don't even wanna finish that thought. Bella was workin on calmin him down, he was purrin at least. Then the Doc fucked it up and moved. In the blink of my eye he had the Doc up in the air and was projected some serious anger. I could feel my demon rise within me. Char and i flanked him like always. That was our place no matter where we were. The Doc was scared shitless. Hell who wouldn't be. But what the Doc didn't realize is it wasn't that he pissed off the Major..No it was the fact that the Major felt he was a threat to his mate. I didn't see her until after Char started to back away. But when i did i noticed that Bella had taken on her role as the Major's mate. Her eyes were darker then normal, her hair was down and shown like fire in the light. Her shoulders were bare and her neck was showing. She was walking to him. As soon as she got close enough Char and i took off out the back doors to the barn. I knew what was gonna happen and i didn't like it one bit. We stood off to the side and waited for her to coax him into releasing the Doc so we could get him out of there before the Major disassembled him. We heard her call to him. Then a thud as he dropped the Doc. We rushed in and ushered him out heading straight for the guest house. I lit into him as soon as we got through the door.
“What the hell were you thinking Doc? The Major is unlike any other vampire of our kind. He is also the deadliest and yet you provoke him while in the presence of his mate!”
“His Mate?”
Shit i let that slip didn't I. Well the cats out of the bag now.
“Yes Doc his mate. Mistress is the Major's mate.”
“Oh.” was all i got.
I swear that with all this vampire in front of me's knowledge he has to be the dumbest fuckin vamp i know. Who in there right mind would even move from a submissive pose infront of the “God of War” as he called him.
“Now What in the hell were you thinking?”
“I heard him purr and figured it was safe enough to at least look up. It would be with any other vampire.”
“Yes any OTHER vampire it would be. Not with the Major, and most definitely not when he is around his very human mate!”
“How long have you know about the Mating bond between them?”
“I have know only for a few months, my mate on the other hand has known since they first met.”
“How so?”
Char stepped in this time.
“I can read auras and the bonds between souls.”
“So you are gifted?”
“Yes.”
“So you saw that they were mates.”
“Not just mates Doc...Soul Mates.”
The Doc looked shocked. Well of course he would not to many vampires find there soul mates let alone find it in a human.
“But how is that even possible she is human?”
“We don't know exactly but they both feel the pull when the other is away or seperate from the other.”
“That would explain her appearance on the porch last night, and why you said she would be pissed in the morning.”
“Oh yes you have no idea. Well you are likely to find out shortly if the Major is about to do what i think he is gonna do.”
“Do you mean he is gonna claim her?” the Doc looked scared.
“Yes Doc i do. Don't you worry about that though. The Mistress is extremely resilant when it comes to the Major.”
“How much do you know about your Mistress?” he was truly curious. I looked to Char and she shook her head no. She didn't trust him yet, I can't say that i did either but i was warmin up to him slightly. He seemed like an okay guy.
“Enough to know that she is a mirror image of the Major just female and in human form.”
“Aren't you worried he will bite her and drain her?”
“NO!” Char almost screamed at him.
“But she is human?”
“Yes but her blood does not call to him. He could never hurt her, his bond won't allow him to in anyway hurt her.”
“Not even by claiming her”
“Not even then.”
Suddenly we were hit with the strongest wave of lust and desire we have ever felt. I fell to my knees as i was the only one still standing.
“What the hell is that?” the Doc stuttered.
“That Doc is the Major and his mate.”
We were hit again and again by wave after wave of lust, desire, love, need, want, passion, and more love. I grabbed Char and headed to the nearest bedroom, leaving the Doc to fend for himself. It took but seconds to strip both Char and I. There was no interlude to this. It was straight up fucking. I plunged deep into her. She screamed out my name as we continued on throughout the night. I heard the Doc roar out a couple of times as he fixed himself. He was gonna be sore. I know that poor Emmett was feelin this also. I don't know how poor pregnant Rose was fairin with this shit. It was almost dawn by the time the waves subsided enough that we could move from our Major induced sexcapades. Char and I redressed and met up with the Doc in the guest house livingroom.
“What in the Holy Hell happen? And what does it have to do with the Major and his mate?”
“Well Doc i should let him explain but knowin him the way i do i would be the one talkin anyway. The Major is an empath. Everytime he and his mate connect everything within a twenty mile radius feels it. This time seems to have been the strongest, i have never felt anything like that before.”
“So you mean this time was worse then usual.”
“Yes Doc i do.”
“Wait the Major is an Empath!”
“You just now caught that.” i laughed outwardly.
“Well i was preoccupied by the fact that this happens often and with such a wide range. Not to mention i just masturbated more times in one night then i have my entire life.”
Char and I couldn't help it. We both laughed out right. I bet even the Major could feel our amusement.
“What is so funny?”
“Oh Doc if you hang out here to long your hand is gonna fall off on its own accord and run away from you. This happens around here on a nightly basis almost. Her brother actually has blisters on his hands because his wife won't let him touch her due to the babies being due soon.”
“Well I can see how that would cause some upset.”
“Upset Doc..really. You have no idea how much of a sexual being Mr. McCarty is. If i didn't know better i would think he was a vampire.”
“You don't say?”
“Yes but Mistress has forbid anyone from changing them. She feels it is there choice and they have chosen to remain human and live there lives out with there children and grandchildren and die of old age when the time comes.”
“I understand. I wouldn't wish this life on anyone. I was not turned by choice either.”
The Doc then went into the tail of his life or end of life as he knew it.
(Arabella's POV)
As soon as Peter and Char took off with the Doc, the Major turned to me. I could see it burning in his eyes. I crooked my finger in a come hither motion and he stalked toward me. The demon within him was out in force. I could feel myself get wetter as he approached. His eyes widened, and his nostrils flared. God he was gorgeous. He grabbed me pulling me toward him. Once securely in his arms i let my feelings flow freely to him. Love, lust, devotion, want, need, acceptance. He needed to know i accepted what was about to happen and that i would love him none the less when it was over. Feeling everything i sent to him he tore the dress from my body and began to kiss me with a passion and need i have never felt from him before. This was different then the times before when we had made love in our bed. This was more raw, primal, animalistic in its purity. He licked and kissed my body all over. I soon found myself on the floor of the barn lookin into the eyes of my Major. I knew Jasper wouldn't be back anytime soon. So i just let myself fall into the role of the Major's mate. He entered me swiftly and hard. I couldn't hold back the scream that left my lips. It wasn't one of pain but of pure pleasure feelin him deep within me. He continued to pound into me at vampire speed and strength. I knew he wouldn't hurt me. It was physically impossible. We had tested the boundries of what we could and couldn't do, at the first sign of any pain Jasper physical withdrew and flinched away from me. So being his mate told me that even though Jasper was of a different mind right now, even his demon couldn't hurt me. Hours and orgasms passed as the day turned to evening and evening to night. Somewhere in the middle of all of this the emotions turned and something switched in the Major. I could see his eyes once again lightening. My lover was returning to me. I nudged him softly letting him now i wanted to take control. He rolled us slowly till i was seated ontop of him. The sky outside the barn was getting brighter as the sun was beginning to rise. I leaned in and my lips met his. This is the first kiss we have shared since it began. He pressed his lips together with mine. Jasper had returned. I slowly began to push myself up and down on his shaft. I sat upright and stared into the now crimson eyes of my love. His demon was once again locked away within him. Our love making continued throughout the morning. The others knew to leave us alone. I wonder what after effects last night had. I could feel my stomach start to coil so i picked up the pace. Thrusting down on him harder then before. His hand resting on my hips as he guided me. His breathin had picked up also. A sign he was just as close as i was. My body began to shake and shutter showing signs of my impending release. Jasper sent me his love and awe of me and that was enough to send me over the edge. This caused my muscles to flex around him causing him to roar out in pleasure at his release. I collapsed on top of him. He pulled me close and rubbed his hands up and down my sides, forcing a soft sigh to drift out past my lips. I was utterly exhausted. He kissed my head and held me tight as i drifted off to sleep in his arms.
(Major's POV)
My mate was in danger. This stupid fuck was gonna die for lookin at her. No one was to look at my mate let alone touch her. I would kill him. Peter and Charlotte took their places at my side as i held the dead vamp in my hands. He would not see another sunset. I felt as Peter and Charlotte left their places. What the Fuck. Then i felt her. My mate was approachin me. NO she mustn't! As soon as she touched me i hissed. She hissed right back. Wrappin her arms around me and nuzzling her face into my shoulders. I turned to look at her over my shoulder. Never takin my eyes off this son of a bitch. My mate continued to nuzzle her face into my back. She brought her eyes up to meet mine. I got the urge to claim my mate, make her mine so no other will ever touch her. She leaned up so she could whisper in my ear.
“Come to me Major”
My Mate was callin to me. I could not release this fucker with her here. I reached out my senses, Peter and Charlotte were outside. I lowered the dead fucker to the ground. Peter and Charlotte were there immediately.
“I suggest you leave before i change my mind.”
With that they took him. I turned to my mate. She crooked her finger at me. Beggin me to come to her and take her. So that's exactly what i planned on doing. I stalked toward her. Her arousal permiated the air around us. I widened my eyes in surprise. She was getting hot and bothered bein stalked like prey. My mate knew just what i needed. I locked her in my arms and kissed her. She was sending me her love, and lust, want and need, then acceptance. She knew what was about to happen so no need to waste time. I ripped her dress from her body and entered her swiftly after kissing and lickin every inch of her. Markin her with my scent. It was fast and hard and she screamed her pleasure. I keep up my assult for hours. I could feel the time changin, and my senses were comin back to me.
(Jasper's POV)
I felt the shift inside me. The demon was back where he belonged. My mate was safe and i was enjoying the pleasures of her riding me into oblivion. She leaned up and gazed into my eyes. I could feel the relief she felt as she saw that i was back to myself. I hated that she had to see me angry like that but this was Bella and she took all of me. She began her assult on me then. I could feel her tense up her muscles and begin to shake around me. I knew her orgasm was comin quickly and her pace picked up as she realized it too. My own breathin picked up as she pounded onto me. She knew just what to do. We both knew each other so well. My balls tightened and she shuttered. I sent my love and admiration to her causin her to release. She clenched around my cock and brought about my own release. I shot my load deep inside her. As she came down she collapsed onto me. I pulled her close kissing her hair and rubbin her sides. She sighed and slowly fell asleep in my arms. As i held her i thought about what happened the night before. She wanted me to change her. She wanted me forever. This made me purr. I felt her relax even further into me. Then a thought came to mind. I almost killed the Doc, infront of her. I would have to find him and talk with him. I suddenly heard a whinny from the stall that twilight was in. Shit i forgot all about the horses. Oh no. I wonder what happen? This can't be good. I was gonna have to find Peter. I pulled Bella into my arms and ran to the house. Placing her in our bed and coverin her up. I let her sleep. Kissin her forehead I went and got dressed. I went back to the barn and cleaned up the evidence of our night and straighten out the horses stalls. I knew Bella was gonna be out most of the day so i had to do her chores again today. I finished with what i had to do. Bella's chores took only a couple of hours. Now to find Peter and Char. I made my way toward the guest house. I stealed myself for what i was about to walk in on.
“Oh Major just get your ass in here.” Char called. If it was anyone but her they would be dead.
“Watch your tone Charlotte.” she knew i meant business when i called her by her full name.
I walked into the room and saw Peter with Char in his lap and the Doc sitting across from them.
“How bad was it?” i looked at Peter.
He laughed loudly.
“Which time. Last night or this morning?”
“Both”
“Well last night was hell. It was worse then ever before. You seriously need to work on that projection shit Major. It will someday kill someone.”
I knew he was just fuckin with me, but it made me feel like shit. I knew i projected and usually it wasn't to bad. Emmett would complain of blisters and sore hands, but he would be okay. I wonder what happened to him and Rose last night? I must have been still projected cause Char came and hugged me.
“Major it's okay nothin bad happened to anyone. I already went and checked on Emmett and Rose. Both look extremely happy today. The Doc check over Rose and both she and the baby are fine.”
That made me feel somewhat better. Char sluggin Peter in the back of the head made me feel even better.
“Hey what was that for?” he pouted.
“You know how the Major feels about his projectin and you go as talk as if he killed someone with it.”
“Oh Sorry Major.”
“It's fine Peter.”
“Major how is Arabella?” the Doc caught me off guard by his question.
“She is fine Doc. She is sleepin up at the main house as we speak. I finished her chores and my own after i put her to bed so she can rest.”
“That is good i'm sure her body could use the rest.” this caused Peter to smirk.
“Yeah i'm guessing that was her doin this morning wasn't it Major?” he had that all knowing look goin on.
“That Peter is none of your damn business.”
“uh huh. Just as i thought.”
I tossed alot of fear at him. He shrunk back into the couch. I chuckled. He knew better then to fuck with me. Hell his sister will have his hide nailed to her wall if she was here. Thinkin about Bella caused my chest to ach. I had to hurry and get back to her before she woke up.
“The reason i was here was i came to apologize to the Doc.”
“No need Major. Peter explained everything to me.”
I cocked my eyebrow.
“Oh he did did he.”
I looked at Peter still lookin scared on the couch next to Char.
“Yes it was a good thing Major. It helped me to realize the true situation here and what to expect from here on in so i don't make the same mistakes again.”
“Well then Thank you Peter. I must return to the Mistress now as if i stay away to long she will know and wake. That won't be good for any of us, and as much as i love your company Peter i have no intention of staying with you in the barn again.”
“Me either now move your ass so i don't have to stay in the barn for keepin you away from her.”
I ducked my head and then left. I stopped by the barn on my way to check on twilight and her foal. I checked the sex of the foal. Well I'll be damned. Bella won the bet. I raced back to the house. I entered our room and removed my clothes. Crawling into bed with her and pulling her close to me, she relaxed into me as if she was tense the entire time i was gone. I felt myself relax, closing my eyes i pretended i could sleep along with her.
Chapter Twenty-Two: Double Trouble
Louisiana 1896, July 4th, Indepence Day *
(Emmett's POV)
Rosie has been acting weird the last couple of days. Resting alot, cold sweats and lots of pain. Arabella has been coming and going alot of late. She says the Major can feel Rosie's stress and is worried about her. Not ever knowing the Major to be soft with anyone but the women this didn't surprise me. It was mid-day while i was setting up our fireworks display for the party later tonight, that i heard my Rose scream the most blood curtling scream. Before i could blink the Major, Peter, Charlotte, Arabella, and the Doc as i have come to know him were in front of me.
“Emmett i think it is time.” Char told me.
“Time? Time for what?”
“The babies to arrive. Emmett sometimes i wonder if mother didn't drop you on your head!” Arabella yelled over her shoulder as she raced into the house with Char on her heals.
“Emmett your children are about to be born what the hell are you doin out here?” Peter shook my shoulder to bring me out of my shock.
“Hell yeah.” i hollared and ran toward the house with the sounds of the laughing men behind me.
I entered the house and Char stopped me dead in my tracks.
“You good sir are to stay right here.” she glared at me. Punctuated by a scream from Rosie.
“But Char..” i whined.
“No buts mister now sit down. Peter, Major get your buts in here and sit with Emmett.” she no more then finished her sentence and they were there.
“Doc would you mind helping Arabella and I out with this. We are both new to this baby thing. Well Arabella has brought in animal babies but i'm sure this is very different.”
“Actually it is very similar, but i will be glad to assist.” Doc said.
Both disappeared upstairs at the same time. We heard the door slam. They were constantly coming and going in and out of the room. The strangest was when Arabella asked where i kept my belts. I looked at her with a strange questioning look and she rolled her eyes at me. I told her in the draw next to the closet. She disappeared back up stairs. Several hours passed. I had started pacing at this point. The Major looked like he was about to snap.
“Major why don't you go for a run..” i looked at him.
He nodded and dissappeared. Damn they were fast.
“You know he will be greatful for that right. Not havin to sit here and watch you pace and feel your stress and impatience along with the pain and excitement from upstairs.”
“Yeah i could tell it was getting to him. I may need him later at full strength so havin him all stressed out now will be no help to me later.”
“Later?”
“Yeah Rosie will need her rest and i know she won't go willingly. So i will need him to knock her out so she can get the rest she will need to heal.”
Peter about fell off the couch he was laughin so hard. He sobered quickly when Char ran down grabbed a few blankets, a pot of hot water from the kitchen, and back up just as quickly. Then there was nothing. No sound what so ever. The Major appeared out of nowhere, scarin the shit out of me and causin me to jump.
“Sorry.”
“uh huh.”
We all stood listening closely to what was happenin up stairs. Then the most beautiful sound ever to reach my ears filled the house. A baby cryin. Then silence once again. I can only imagine they were cleanin it up. Then a few short minutes later a second cry. This one more high pitched. I could only wonder what they were. A few more minutes later Char called for the Major. He rushed up the stairs and disappeared into the room. He and the Doc came down shortly after. Both smiling like loons.
“Emmett both babies are fine. Their mother did wonderfully and is resting comfortably thanks to the Major here.”
“Thank you both. Can i go see them?” i asked.
“Sure they are in the guest room. Rose was adiment about not soiling your bed sheets.”
i laughed that sure sounds like my Rosie. I walked up the stairs, Peter trailing behind me. We entered the room to find Rose fast asleep in the bed. Her hair in shambles spread out around her head like a halo. She looked like an angel. Scanning the room further you could see Arabella and Charlotte both swaying side to side with a small bundle and a bottle in their arms. I walked over to both and asked to see my children. Arabella came to me first and showed me a beautiful baby boy with Blonde hair and shining blue eyes just like his mama. Then Charlotte came and showed me a dark haired blue eyed baby girl. I was speachless.
“There is a possibility that their eyes will change color in a few months but i have a feelin this little guy is gonna be a little Rose.” Arabella chuckled slightly. “He was stubborn and didn't want to come out.”
“Just like his mama. Stubborn.” i agreed.
“And this little girl looks alot like her pops but i have a feelin that her eyes are gonna stay that beautiful blue also.”
“That's okay their mama has beautiful eyes.” i smiled at my children.
“Would you like to hold them Emmett?” Arabella asked me.
“Yes!” i spoke alittle loud and was instantly shushed by the girls. Arabella handed my the little baby boy in her arms.
“What are their names?” Peter asked from behind me. He was peering over my shoulder looking at the baby in my arms.
“We spoke about it and for a boy it was gonna be Charles Jasper McCarty.” Suddenly the Major was standin with us all wide eyed and looking shocked.
“You would name your son after me?”
“You and our father.”
“I'm honored.”
“And this little one?” Charlotte asked.
“Isabella Charlotte McCarty.”
Both girls wiped in my direction.
“What?” They said in unison. This is why i loved them. They were almost like twins themselves.
“It was only fair they be named after the only other great women in their lives.”
The smiles that lite up their faces could power all of Louisiana, and most of Texas. Charlotte came and handed Isabella to me also. I sat in the chair placed next to the bed where Rose was sleeping. Cooing at my children I bearly heard the others leave.
(Arabella's POV)
What a way to bring in the celebration of our Independence. The twins were beautiful. I know the Major was surprised to find out that they named their son after him. I already knew that because Rose had let it slip one day. She thought she was having two boys but had a back up incase they were girls. I don't think she planned on one of each. We left the happy family alone. Jasper sent an extra strong wave of lethargy to Rose to help her sleep and recover. We headed back to the house. Everyone was excited. I think the emotions were getting to Jasper he looked like he was about to skip around the house like a school girl.
“Major do you need to go for a run?” i asked. Still in Mistress mode. Even though we have talked with the Doc several times they still don't feel comfortable with him yet. I understand with their background that it is tough to trust people so i let them take the lead.
“No Mistress, this atmosphere is more bareable then the last one.” he smirked at me.
The Doc knew we were mates so he didn't hid his feelings for me as much now. The Doc also knew to watch his step and tongue around me. That day in the barn isn't the last time that the Major had the Doc by the throat. But at least it wasn't has rough to bring him back to me. Peter explained that since both sides of the Major have claimed me it is easiest for me to talk to him, then if someone else was to try.
“Okay Major as long as your sure.” i smiled back at him and felt the love and happiness he sent to me.
Our bond has seemed to strengthened also since the Major's demon claimed me. I can feel him further away then before, and the pull is alot stronger now. I know when he is away from me even in my sleep.
Tonight we were taken the Doc into town for the annual Independence Day celebration. This will be the first time he has been to town since arriving on the farm. We are all really excited.
As darkness fell around us we headed into town. Peter, Char and the Doc road in the back, whilst Jasper rode upfront with me. He never tried to force me to let him drive. He knew i loved the feel of power that coursed through me when i had control over such wonderous creatures. We pulled into town and Jasper jumped down to tie up the horses. Helping me down we waited by the horses for the others to join us. I didn't feel out of place being surrounded by only vampires. It felt natural to me. Peter looked around worried. I wonder what is goin on with him. Jasper must have felt his unease and looked at him. Peter nodded his head at Jasper and the pair disappeared off behind the main buildings. I figured Jasper would tell me when Peter was finished so i decided to show the good Doctor around town.
“Well Doc what would you like to see first?”
“Everything.” he was amazed by our small town. “We don't have anything like this in Europe or England for that matter. It is very fasinating.”
“Well i say we stop in the grocer and I'll introduce you to my good friend David.”
“That would be lovely Miss Arabella.”
I rolled my eyes at this. The good Doc had to takin to callin me that after Peter and Emmett let it slip on day. I can say i definitely perfer it to Mistress, but who am i to stop the guys' fun. We went into the grocer and i spotted David right away.
“David dearest.” i called over the heads of the other customers.
“Ahh Miss Arabella. How are you and who is your new companion. I know this isn't the elusive Major.”
“You are correct David. This is Doctor Carlisle Cullen. He has come to stay at the farm while on his travels.”
“Ah a Doctor.”
“Yes. The good Doctor here had the pleasure of being around this afternoon as we welcomed the newest members of the McCarty family.”
“Oh my dear..Mrs. Rosemarie had her babies! What were they and are they healthy no problems or complications....or...”
i cut him off.
“Yes David she did. One boy and one girl. Both are healthy, and thanks to the Doc here there were no complications or problems.”
“OH that is wonderful. The Mrs.'s will be thrilled to hear it. What did they name them?”
“Charles Jasper and Isabella Charlotte.”
“Oh such beautiful names. I can only imagine they match the beauties they are entitled to!”
“Yes David they are very beautiful.”
“So is there anything i can help you with this fine evening Miss Arabella.”
“Why yes David there is. I need some more of those oranges and apples for Rose she needs to keep her strength up, and i also need some of that extremely fine fabric you have i would like to make a blanket for each of the little ones.”
“One pink and one blue?”
“No i think i will go with yellow and green this time.”
“I see. One of those feelings of yours Miss?”
“Yes David it is.”
“Very well then i will have them packaged and placed in your wagon.”
“Thank you kindly David. I will see you again later we must be on our way. Many more people to introduce the Good doctor too.”
“Yes yes. Good evening to you too.”
We left the grocer and i headed straight for the seamstress. I believe that the Good doctor could use some extra clothing. The tinkling of the bell alerted Alene to our presence. She yelled from the back.
“Be right there.”
“No hurry dear it is only I. I have brought someone i think you should meet.”
“Oh someone new..is it this Major you have been hiding from everyone.”
“No Alene dear it is not. And I'm not hiding him.”
“Yeah yeah that's what you keep tellin me.”
I chuckled. She would ask me all the time about Jasper but it seems everytime i come in here to see her he is else where.”
“So where is your Major this fine evening?”
“He and Peter are around here somewhere.”
“uh oh..You left him alone with Peter. What were you thinking?” she laughed.
“I don't worry about the Major he can handle Peter almost as well as i can.” i laughed along with her.
She came out of the back of the store. She looked up and her jaw dropped. Her eyes locked with the Doctor.
“Ah Alene this is Doctor Carlisle Cullen.”
“Hhh..eelloo” she stumbled over her words.
“Hi.” the Doc seemed just as intranced. What i would give to have Jasper here. Oh wait Char.
I turned to Char. Snapping my fingers to get her out of the gawking mode she was in also. She looked at me. I silently asked her what was goin on and she said they were mates. Their souls connected. I asked if it was like Jaspers' and mine and she said no. Jasper and i share a soul where as theirs just connected. Shrugging i looked again at the Doc then to Alene.
“Well i think Char and i will let you two get to know each other and i believe you can handle getting some things purchased for your self Doc?”
“Um Yeah.” he shook his head slightly and looked at me. “I mean yes Miss Arabella i can handle that.”
Char and i chuckled our way out of the store. I looked around and still could see no sign of Jasper or Peter. What are those two up to now? Char and i started walking around browsing all the different items that were for sale. Usually i would have a stand set up but with Emmett being out of commission and Rose too, it's just easier to come and enjoy. Soon my stomach made itself known. It was getting close to midnight. Soon they would be setting off the fireworks in the field behind the school house.
“Char I'm gonna grab something to eat, would you mind running back to the wagon to get the blanket and i will meet you in the field?”
“Is that wise Arabella. We both know what happens everytime we leave you alone.”
“Yes but Jasper and Peter are close by and will feel if anything goes wrong.”
“Okay but I'm telling them that it was your idea.”
“It is.” i chuckled at her retreating form as she headed toward the wagon.
I headed toward a stand selling the most delicious smelling gumbo. I got myself some and started toward the school. As i passed by the feed mill and was almost out of town someone grabbed me from behind. My gumbo flew from my hand into the vacant street. I could see the school from where i was being held. I was spun around so fast i didn't know what was happening. I couldn't process what was going on in time to feel anything. Not even the sharp blade that was cutting into me. Over and over again the blade sliced into me. My attackers turned and ran, i barely got his name out of my mouth and he was there.
“Jasper”
“Bella Darlin'” his voiced seemed so sad and far away. I heard him yellin at someone. I didn't know what he was sayin but whoever it was was takin his screamin in stride. Not pushin him. Then another voice joined in. Charlotte. I would know her voice anywhere.
“Major I'm so sorry. I just left her.”
“Charlotte it's okay I didn't even feel her until it was to late. I barely heard her whisper my name. Peter and i got her just as she was fallen to the ground. Where is the Doctor?”
i couldn't listen anymore. I couldn't see. Everything was cold and black.
(Jasper's POV)
Peter and I took off behind the buildings after we no more then got to town. He was havin one of his feelin's.
“Major something is gonna happen tonight that is gonna change everything.”
“What Peter, what is gonna change?”
“I don't know Major and that is what has me twitchin.”
I centered myself and felt for Arabella. She was fine. Actually she was overly happy. Must be talkin about the twins. You even mention the word baby and she gets overly giddy. I wish i could give her that.
“Everything okay there Major?”
“Yeah Peter just checkin.”
“She's fine she has Char and the Doc with her.”
“Yeah i guess your right.”
“You wanna do a quick perimeter check. You know a run around town before we meet back up with the girls just to be sure.”
“I don't wanna be gone that long with you twitchin Peter.”
“I know Major but i would feel better if i knew that it was comin from outside sources that we could have stopped by just doin a quick check.”
He had a point that fucker. I hated it when he made sense.
“Alright you go left and I'll swing around and we'll meet right back here. Five minutes.”
“Yes sir.”
We took off in our appointed directions. Takin long strides and deep breaths nothing seemed out of the ordinary. No strange smells and no foreign emotions lurkin anywhere. Peter and I met back up behind the grocer.
“Anything” i asked.
“No everything is quiet.”
“Well then i suggest we get back to the girls. It's almost midnight. They are probably at the school already waiting.”
We were almost out of town when i felt the most horrific pain. It dropped me it the equivalant of a heartbeat. Then i barely heard it.
“Jasper.”
“Bella!”
It took all i had in me to get up and run to her. The closer i got the worse the pain became. I was losing her. I could feel it. We rounded the corner just as she was startin to fall to the ground. I caught her.
“Bella Darlin'” if i could cry i would be.
“Major we have to do something she is losin alot of blood.”
“I know Peter but we never talked about me turnin her. She mention it once and i froze. That was the day the Doc almost lost his head. I don't know if she wants this?”
“Are you that stupid Major of course she wants this, she can't live without you just as you can't live without her. Now do it Major.”
Just then Char appeared carrying the blanket from the wagon. They were headin to the school. Damn it we should have been with them.
“Major I'm so sorry. I just left her.”
“Charlotte it's okay I didn't even feel her until it was to late. I barely heard her whisper my name. Peter and i got her just as she was fallen to the ground. Where is the Doctor?”
I felt Bella go limp in my arms.
“Here Major, I'm right here. I got here as soon as i smelt the blood. What happened?”
“I don't know. We didn't see what happened.”
“Let me look at her Major we don't have time to waste.”
I slid back slightly still resting her head in my lap as the Doctor looked her over.
“We have to get her back to the farm. She is still alive. Lost alot of blood but she will be fine once we get her home and i fix her up.”
“Okay. Char, Peter bring the wagon home, Doc and i will be running it's faster.”
“Yes sir.”
They took off after the wagon and the Doc and i took off faster then I have ever run before back to the farm. Racing right in the front door up the stairs to the spare room that is usually reserved for me. I placed her on the bed and stepped into the corner to give the Doc room to work.
“Major i'm gonna need somethings from one of the bigger city hospitals. Can you run for them?”
“I think so. What do you need.”
“I will need several bags of plasma and blood, a suture kit, penicilian in case of infection and alcohol of the strongest kind you can find.”
“This is no time for a drink Doc?”
“Not for me, for her it will numb the pain. Now go.”
With that i took off like a bullet from a gun. The further away i got the worse the pain in my chest became. I now understand why he asked if i could run for them. He wasn't sure how this whole soul mate bond worked. Well i will be sure to tell him later that it hurts like hell. Baton Rogue was the closest large city with a hospital. It wasn't a good hospital but it would have what i needed. I gathered what the Doc wanted and hualed ass back home. Peter and Char gave a strange look at the things in my hand when i ran past but i paid little to no mind to them. Bella was my only concern at this point. Opening the door the Doc took what he needed and asked me to sit outside the door in the hallway. I didn't ask why i just did it. I heard him ask Peter and Charlotte to come sit with me. I wasn't sure why the hell i needed to be babysat, that was until i heard Bella scream. My demon was out before i could even comprehend what was happening.
(Major's POV)
What the hell is that crazy quack doctor doin to my mate. I'll kill him when i get my hands on him. She screamed again.
(Peter's POV)
I don't know what the hell he's doin in there but it is takin all Char and i have to keep the Major out here and not in there. Bella's screams are makin it worse. I know he isn't changin her cause if that was so then even me and Char wouldn't be able to keep the Major out of there. I can't smell any venom in the air either. Only blood and alcohol. Okay i understand this can be stressfull but should he really be drinkin on the job?
(Carlisle's POV) (finally)
Oh Miss Arabella what have you got yourself into. Who could have done this to you? Why oh why would someone hurt someone as sweet as you? I couldn't believe the brutality used on this poor child. I counted nine deep stab wounds to the abdomen. Who ever this was that did this i fear that once the Major finds them he is not gonna be merciful. I started by cleaning the wounds so i could start repairing the damage.
Once i had her cleaned up i realized she hadn't bled out as much as i had thought. I looked closer at her wounds. They all centered low on her stomach. I began an overall exam. Doing a minor pelvic exam i realized her hips had re-aligned, which could only mean one thing. Using the alcohol to numb the area i opened her wounds further. She screamed out in pain. I heard the Major on the other side of the door. I was really glad i asked Peter and Charlotte to sit with him or i would be dead already. Looking closer i found exactly what i thought. Miss Arabella was pregnant. Oh this was not good. I removed the dead fetus and poored more alcohol into the wound. She screamed again causing the Major to roar out his pain. I hope i live through this. I desposed of the remains and continued to seal Arabella's wounds. With the damage she has sustained she won't be able to have another child. I wonder how this will affect them both. Did Arabella know she was pregnant? How didn't the Major know? How didn't any of us know? I finished up what i needed and pushed some of the baged blood into her system as a precaution. Giving her a shot of penicilian just to ward off infection, i finshed washing her up and decided it was time to face the firering squad. I opened the door to a very pissed off looking Major and two very scared vampires.
“What the hell were you doin to her Doc.” the Major snarled at me.
“I think you best go to her Major she will need your support for what i have to tell you's. She should wake shortly.”
“How bad was it Doc?” Peter asked.
“Not as bad as i thought it was. I only pushed one bag of the blood into her as a second thought. Just to make sure.”
“But there was so much blood?” Charlotte looked at me.
“Yes i will explain it all but i feel that Arabella and the Major should hear it first.”
“Your right Doc.” Peter looked around me into the room where the Major was laying next to Arabella holding her hand. Whispering to her.
We slowly entered the room keeping a good distance from the bed as the Major had started growling the second we entered the room. Arabella stirred. She must feel his distress.
She reached a shaky hand up to his face.
“Calm my Major” she rasped.
He turned his face into her touch, and began purring.
“Arabella?” i asked softly to not disturb the peaceful feeling coming from the couple.
“How bad was it Doc?” ah yes the strong Arabella we have all come to love. Wait love? Yes i guess i can say i feel a connection to her. Fatherly almost.
“Well would you like to hear this alone first or would you mind if everyone just stayed as they all would like to know”
“Just spill it Doc.” I chuckled.
“from what it looks like they attacked you from the front. What do you remember?”
“I was walking toward the School, i had just told Char to get the blankets from the wagon and i was grabbing something to eat...ah hell that son of a bitch made me drop my gumbo..”
Peter laughed.
“Well it is really good gumbo.”
“Your getting sidetracked Arabella.”
“Oh right. Well they grabbed me from behind. I didn't have time to even think when they spun me around and shoved the blade into my stomach. I didn't really feel anything. I remember callin for Jasper, and then hearing him argue with someone. Then Char came and told him that she had just left and you asked where the Doc was. Then everything went cold and dark so i guess i passed out.”
“That would be correct. The Major here carried you back.”
she smiled up at him. You could feel the love they have for one another course through the room.
“So now Doc what is the damage?”
“Well the knife i'm guessing was the weapon, punctured your lower abdomen and stomach nine times, causing you to bleed profusely.”
I watched for her reaction and just as i suspected she reached down and placed her hand across her stomach. She knew.
“So how does it look Doc?”
She looked at me with pleaded eyes as if to ask if she had lost the baby. I nodded slightly and watched as tears sprung to her eyes.
“Well the damage was severe, but repairable so you won't have any lasting scars but i can't guarentee you will ever have children.” I looked pointedly at her. Peter must have been watching us closely cause he just had to open his mouth.
“Doc what aren't you tellin us?”
Thank you Peter. The Major's head snapped up and when his eyes met mine I swear i saw my life flash before my eyes.
“Yes Doctor what aren't you tellin us?” he said in a deadly voice I'm beginning to think he saves just for me.
“Arabella would you like to tell them or do you want me to?” all faces snapped to hers.
“No Doc go ahead tell them. It can't hurt anything now.” She sounded so defeated at that moment. The Major pulled her closer to himself. Looking from her to me then back to her.
“When i was fixing her wounds i realized that most of the blood we found was not hers. Well not completely anyway. So i opened the wounds further. Which is what caused her to scream out. I found the reason for the excess blood.”
Charlotte gasped. I guess she put the puzzle pieces together. The other two just looked lost.
“I removed the problem and started to once again seal up the wounds, pouring more alcohol into the wound to numb it which caused her second scream. After cleaning her up i came out to get you.”
“Doc i still don't understand, what caused all that blood?” Peter looked puzzled. Before i could start Charlotte spoke.
“She was pregnant.”
Arabella then turned her face away from the Major as the tears started to stream down her face.
“I think we should leave them alone for a time to talk.” i said as i ushered the others out of the room.
We didn't make it far before we heard Arabella breakdown into uncontrollable sobs. What surprised us was not minutes later the sound of glass shattering and the deathly scream that perced the air. Rushing back to the room we had just left we found Arabella curled into a ball sobbing in the center of the bed. I didn't need to be an empath to feel the pain that was radiating off of her. The pain that shot through the room brought the three of us to the floor. Peter and Char were the first to crawl over to the bed. Charlotte pulled her into her lap. Stroking her hair. Then Peter the ever so tactful one asked.
“Where's the Major?”
The silent night was once again torn apart by a heart stopping scream.
“gone”
It was but a whisper in the wind but we all heard it.
Chapter Twenty-Three: Revenge
(Major's POV)
I will kill them all. No one hurts my Mate and lives to tell about it. When I find them nothing or noone will save them from me.
(Narrator POV)
The Major was out for blood. One and only one thing on his mind. Revenge! Never had he been so angry, so hurt. Not even when he was with Maria. He was running back to where the attack happened. It was a subconscious decision but that is where his body was taking him. Arriving at the scene he stopped in the shadows of the buildings, not allowing the streetlamps to hit his skin. Breathing deep several times he picked up two scents, one he recognized immediately as Micheal's. The other was unknown to him but easy enough to track. He had come across it several times in town. The Major took off toward the grocier where he knew his first victim would be working, afterall his father owned the store. Climbing to the roof of the building across the street with ease he perched with a perfect view of the roads infront of or behind the store. He waited. As the darkness deepened around him he knew it was almost time. He could have his revenge. Take his payment of blood, from the one who hurt his mate and killed his child. Nothing would stop him, no one would stand in his way. If they tried they to would die.
The lights in the store slowly flickered off one by one. He knew the time was approaching. The venom started to pool in his mouth with each passing second, the anticipation of the hunt was almost as good as the kill. Finally his target emerged. Loaping down the road toward his place of rest. Only he would never make it there tonight.The Major followed him by leaping from tree to tree in the woods that encircled the small town. As he reached the end of street and began to go around the bend of the trees, the Major appeared before him. The young man jumped surpised by the stranger's sudden appearance. Then the Major spoke.
“You boy are the one who hurt Mistress Arabella.”
it wasn't a question, just a statement of fact.
“Yeah the tramp got what she disserved, she fluanted her shit all over town like she was a gift from the gods, but when i showed her interest she tossed me aside like yesterday's trash.”
This made the Major growl. The young man heard it and looked closer at the stranger. Noticing the red of his eyes he began to back away.
“Who are you?”
“I'm the thing of your nightmares, the shadow that follows you, death personified. I warned you once not to touch her again, you disobeyed my direct order, now you will pay.”
“that w..w..wa..was you?” he stuttered.
“Yes, and now I plan to make good on my promise. This time the mistress isn't here to save you.”
“Who are you?”
“Major Whitlock”
“Arabella's Major. The one everyone hears about but no one has ever seen?” he asked.
The Major simply growled at hearing her name fall from his lips. The boy smiled.
“You don't look anything special. Why would she want you when she could have me?”
This was not the brightest thing he should have said but he isn't the sharpest pencil in the box. The Major growled loudly and grabbed him by the throat. Lifting him into the air he spoke for the last time.
“Mistress Arabella would not have lowered her standards to your level.” He spit venom as he spoke.
“She is a whore and nothing more. Was she good?”
That was the last words the boy spoke. The Major tore into his throat with his teeth,but he didn't drink. He wanted this to be slow and painful. He threw the boy against a tree close by, listening to his bones crunch on contact. He stalked over to where he landed. Leaning in slowly he whispered to the boy.
“Your first mistake was to think you could touch my Mate. The second was to cause her harm. The third was to call her a whore. You won't live to make another mistake.”
The Major started slowly tearing the boy apart. First he tore off his fingers one by one. Then his hands. Next he pulled out his tongue. The Major figured to start with the offending pieces of him first. His blood was pulling all around him. The Major decided to make it look like an animal attack. Using his teeth to shred the skin and muscle like an animal would. He left the pieces laying around the boys body. Taking just a few to bury further off into the woods. He waited as he watched the boys life drain from his eyes. He did not wish to drain him, he wanted none of this despicable creatures blood in him. Once dead he positioned the body on the side of the roadway. He thought of returning to his mate, but his job was not finished he had the unknown accomlice left. So after cleaning up some he went to find his next victim.
It didn't take him long. The others' scent was all over town. He found him at the brothel that Peter had told him about. He could smell both Peter and Charlotte's scents, they must frequent here often. That wasn't important right now. He followed the boys' sent up the stairs through hallways. The lust swarming this place was thick in the air. He could feel the stares of the women in the rooms as he passed. He came to a room at the end of the hall. The woman's smell he recognized, it was of the girl Peter knew. Pushing the door open he found not only the boy but both of the women he was introduced to. The girls looked at the intruder and smiled when they noticed who it was.
“Well Major nice of you to join us but it seems as if we are already engaged at the moment you are more then welcome to join if you so chose.”
“Sorry ladies not this time. Would you mind leaving us.” he said giving them one of his dazzling smiles.
“Anything for you Major”
Both women left the room without any agruement.
“Dude I have no business with you. Hell I don't even know who the hell you are.”
“You may not know who I am, but I do have business to finish with you.”
“How so?”
“Don't question me boy were leaving.”
“I ain't goin anywhere with you.”
“You can do this the easy way or the hard way. It doesn't matter much to me. Either way i will get what i came here for.”
“And what is that?”
“You.”
The boy was smart enough to look scared. Not that it would help him any, he already sealed his death warrent when he helped to hurt Arabella. He got up and dressed quickly. Something in the Major's eyes must have shown that he wasn't someone to fuck with. They walked slowly out of the brothel after paying the bill. Taking the boy around the outside of the building he knew this wouldn't take long. He needed to finish quickly and get back to his mate.
“What did i do that you are looking for me?” the boy asked his voice laced with fear. This only fueled the Major more.
“You were with that vile scum who attacked my Mistress, my Mate.”
“Your what?”
“My Mate. You helped him to attack her, killing my unborn child. Did you not think we would find out who attacked her. That there wouldn't be repercussions for the pain you caused.”
“I didn't know what was gonna happen, he just said he wanted to scare her. I didn't know he was gonna kill her.”
“I didn't say she was dead. Luckily the doctor was close. Even if she is alive my child no longer is.”
“she was pregnant?”
“Yes and now that child is dead and so is your friend. Now say your prayers to whatever god you worship cause you will be seeing him soon.”
Without another word the Major was on the boy. Snapping his neck. No need to draw this out. He came for what he was after. Now he must return to his mate. He buried the body deep in the woods. No one would ever find him. He would have to go back and charm the whores, but that would be simple. A large dose of confusion and forgetfullness and they wouldn't remember the boy ever being there or leaving with him.
(Peter's POV)
The Major took off before we even knew to stop him. I know where he was going and I won't be the one to stop him. I tried once and I found out quickly that nothing stops the Major when he is out for blood. Whoever did this to Arabella would not live to see morning. Char sat with Bella after we found out the Major left. I knew he wouldn't be gone long. He wouldn't leave his mate alone in this much distress. That's when I heard him coming back. I ran up the stairs to Bella's room and grabbed Char just as the Major entered through the same window he went out of. It would not be wise to be caught touching his Mate in the state of mind he is in. The smell of blood was lingering on his skin and clothes. You could see the dark spots on his shirt. Who ever did this is dead now of that i can guarentee. He was growling and snarling at us being that we were still in the room. We both dropped to our knees and lowered our heads, takin a submissive pose. I could feel him move from the window closer to Bella. We heard the springs in the bed dip as he climbed on next to her. I looked up slowly to see where he was. He was holding her in his arms as she began to cry again. He began to stroke her hair softly, whispering to her words we could not hear. Whatever he said to her caused her to cling tighter to him, pushing her face further into the crook of his neck. He started to purr. At the gentle sounds she relaxed some but was still crying. I took this as our chance to leave. I reached for Chars hand, grabbing it in mine. I tugged lightly. We started to back out on our knees. A low growl from the Major let me know he was aware of us moving. Closing the door behind us we exited the room. Once we were safely in the hallway we stood and walked down the stairs.
The Doc was at the bottom of the stairs looking toward Bella's room.
“He's back i take it.”
“Yes Doc he is and if you know what is best for you, you will stay away from that room until called upon or else you won't make it back down here in one piece.”
“That good huh?”
“Yeah. I'm pretty sure the town folk will be short at least two when daylight comes.”
“Oh and how do you know this?”
“I could smell two different blood types on him when he came back. I have no questions about what happened and if i would have known i would have gone with him, but obviously he thought it was something he had to do alone. After all she is his mate.”
“I see. Your not worried about exposure?”
“No Doc the Major is well organized a very good at killing. Afterall that is what he was created for.”
“I have heard the stories.”
“Stories my ass Doc. I lived that shit. Story isn't the word i would use. Nightmare is more like it.”
“I meant no offense Peter you know that. It is just hard to see things from that point of view when you haven't lived it, or anything like it for that matter.”
“I pray you never have to Doc. It isn't a life i would wish on anyone. I got lucky and only had to deal with it for a year. I got off easy, the Major dealt with that shit for decades. On top of being a soldier in the human war.”
“Yes, I remember reading all about it in the newspapers. He was presumed dead, after he went missing.”
“Yeah well we know what really happened. Then on top of it he was forced to watch the war whore Maria kill his family, she used that to break him. To get him to bend to her will.”
“Oh shit.”
“Exactly Doc. So he has been through hell and back. Now he has that angel upstairs and she has been slowly bringing back the man he must have been before his life was taken from him. He did the only thing he knows to do. He went and took the lives of those who hurt the one good thing he has gotten back.”
“I understand.”
“Good, I'm glad i don't have to explain that shit anymore. Now i'm hungry lets go get something to eat.”
“Oh joy.” the sarcasm was dripping from his voice. He has obviously been around us for to long already, we are rubbing off on him.
“You know you don't have to watch us Doc. You could always go catch something warm and fuzzy.” i snickered.
“You know that isn't very nice Peter.” Char repremanded me.
“I'm sorry if i perfer my meals with less hair” i wagged my brows at her.
“Your such a pig” Char yelled and then smacked me.
“Let's go before i lose my appatite.” the Doc spoke.
“Whatever!” i shrugged and we left to go get lunch.
Chapter Twenty-Four: Please Don't hate me.
July 5th, 1896
(Arabella's Pov)
When the Major left I broke. Was he angry with me for leaving Char, for not staying with her. Angry because I should have been more vigilant of my surroundings and not have gotten hurt. Or did he hate me for loosing his child that I hadn't yet told him about? So many questions swirled in my head has i lay there sobbing. When Char and Peter came in after they heard the window crash I wasn't sure what was gonna happen. When they asked me where the Major went the only answer i could give them was “gone”. I didn't know where he went or if he was gonna return. Char sat with me while i cried. I told her everything i was feelin.
“Char..i..don't ...know ..if he's ....comin back...” i cried into her chest as i clutched her shirt with everything i had left in me.
“Oh sugar he'll be back. He just has to go blow off some steam. He is hurt and angry, but he'll come back to you. He loves you.”
“How...can...you..you...be so ...sure?” i sobbed.
“Cause nothin can keep you from your soulmate Bella.”
I hadn't thought of that. He may not be able to leave me because of the pull but that doesn't mean that he still can't hate me. I started cryin even harder.
“Bella honey what is this cryin about now?”
“Just c..cc..ause.. he has to come...back..don't mean...he ain't gon..nna. Hate...meee.” i sniffled.
“Oh Bella.”
She just pulled me closer and hugged me. I don't know how long we stayed like that but it seemed like only minutes before Peter threw the door open and grabbed Char, droppin to their knees while lowerin their eyes to the floor. Which could only mean one thing. My Major had returned. That thought alone caused me to sob harder, and curl into a tighter ball. He must have felt my pain, causin him to release a feral growl toward Peter and Char. Neither made to move out of the room. I felt as he came closer to the bed. He wrapped me in his arms and pulled me close. I nuzzled into his neck and continued to cry. He began to purr. This calmed me slightly. I felt his head snap up. Peter and Char must have moved. A low growl rumbled in his chest. I wasn't sure what caused it. They were leaving. Perhaps it was a warning to stay out once they left. I heard the door click silently closed. My Major turned his attentions back to me. Rubbing his face against the top of my head while he started to purr again. I was sure this was only because of the mating pull. He was trying to calm my hystrics long enough to tell me how much he hated me for killin his child. He would leave or avoid me. He would probably rather be dead then be with a child murderer. Killing two birds with on stone so to speak. Cause him leaving would kill not only himself but me as well. I should have died. It should have been me. He growled lowly again.
“Arabella I don't know what has you feelin such self hatred and loathin but you best stop it. It isn' good for you to think that way.”
“Don't try to make me feel better, i deserve to feel this way. I killed our child. I should be dead, you should not have come back.” i was getting angry with him for not understanding that i need to feel this way.
“Why shouldn't i have come back. Do you not wish to have me here?” he asked soundin hurt. I felt my heart break a little more at the thought of me bein the cause of yet more of his pain.
“I love you but all i cause you is trouble and heart ache. I hurt you. You shouldn't be here. You shouldn't have to be with a murderer.” i started cryin again.
“Is that what you think, Arabella?” he growled out. I was confronting the Major i knew that much. Jasper never called me Arabella when we were alone. He always called me Bella or Darlin. He must really be angry with me. I nodded tryin to push myself away from him. He pulled me closer to him still.
“You are not a murderer Arabella. Believe my words, i know what a murderer looks like and you are not it. I have lived blood, death and carnage longer then anyone should ever have to. You my mate are no murderer. That boy and his accomplice did this to you and our child...” he paused as if only now realising what he had said. “Our child..” he repeated.
I felt his fingers under my chin pullin my face up so i would meet his eyes. When my eyes finally meet his what i saw was not what i had been expecting. There was no hatred, no anger, instead i found myself starin into pools of crimson sadness, heartache, and love. Before i could stop myself I blurted out the only thing my mind kept coming back too..
“Please don't hate me.” i cried as i clung tighter to him.
I felt his body quivering under me. He was cryin. I pulled myself closer and reached my hands up to his hair. Running my fingers through his silky locks seemed to calm both of us some. It was then that i noticed the blood on his clothing. Was that from me or someone else. I lifted my head and looked into his eyes once again with a questioning look in my own. He looked back at me and shook his head almost like he didn't want to answer. I knew then where he went. Why he said what he had said about bein a murderer. He found who hurt me. He found who had killed our child. He had killed them. He was a murderer. I pulled him to me. Feelin the need to comfort him. I know it is wrong to think the things that were running through my mind at that moment. I was glad he found them, i was glad he had killed them for killing our child. It broke me when Carlisle said i may never have children again. Hell we were both surprised that it was even possible in the first place. Vampires are not supposed to have the ability to produce children. Our child was a miracle and now that miracle was taken away by a man who had to release his anger onto me for some unknown reason.
“Wait you said boy. What boy?”
“That servant at the grocier. It was his scent that was all over you and the alley where you were hurt. Him and one other.”
“You mean Micheal did this to me?” i was getting angry.
“Yes Arabella that boy did this to us. He almost took you away from me. He killed our child.” my anger must have been effectin him as well.
“Why did you leave me?” i know the question was a little off handed but i needed to know.
“I didn't want to hurt you by accident when my rage was that out of control. I needed to do something to make this right. To fix this...I should have been there to protect you, I should have been there faster.” he said hangin his head.
“Look at me My Major.” i said putting my hand under his chin liftin it slightly so i could see him. “This is not your fault you could not have know he was gonna come after me. It is i who should be blamed for not just stayin with Charlotte till you and Peter returned. It is i you should be angry with.”
“I could never be angry with you for this. I could also never hate you. Arabella Darlin i love you more then life itself. If that boy would have succeeded in taken you from me i would have followed not long after you.”
“Then I'm truly glad that Carlisle was able to save me my Major, cause a world without you would not be a world i would want to live in.” i brought my lips up to his. What started out as a comforting kiss turned passionate and steamy. I felt his arms gently squeeze me to him. Layin me back on the bed softly his marble body covered mine. He didn't put any of his weight fully on me but enough that i would feel him on every inch of skin. He kissed everywhere he could reach that wasn't covered with cloth.
“Major please..” i begged.
I know that i should be resting and recovering but i needed my Major. I needed to feel complete and whole again. Only my Major could bring about that fullness my body so desperately craved. He gently lifted me taken my night gown off that Char must have put me in after the Doc was done sewin me up. He slowly caressed every inch of my body. Placing gentle kisses and licks on my stitches. I could feel the tingle of his venom settling into the wounds. He slowly made his way down my body. Never have i felt so loved then when i was with this man. His cool breath was getting closer to where i wanted him most. Buckin my hips to get them closer to his lips. A sensual growl rumbled low in his chest. Making me want him all that much more. Torturously slow his tongue sliped inside me. I didn't even try to stop the breathy moan that escaped my lips. He once again growled as he began to devour me as if i was the only water for miles is a burning desert. As i could feel the start of my orgasm building he slid two of his magical fingers inside of me, stroking that spot that only he seemed to be able to reach. I cried out his name as i fell graciously over the edge into blissful oblivion. As i came down from the pleasure induced high i felt him slowly kissing his way back up my body. When our lips met it wasn't rushed or hard. It was a slow and sensual kiss. He kissed from my lips, across my check to just below my ear. I could feel the tip of his pulsing cock at my enterence as his cool breath whispered across my skin.
“I love you my Mate, my mistress, My Bella.” he entered me slowly as the words slid from his lips like a gentle caress.
He filled me completely. I felt a rush of warmth enter my entire body. He slowly began to move within me. The gentle motions to which we made love felt like the push and pull of the tides rushing the shores. Every inch of our bodies gently caressing the others' as we moved together. That familiar tighting in my stomach signaling that the end was nearing was overwhelming. I didn't want this to end not yet it felt to good. I felt complete, whole, home.
“Not yet...please not yet..” i whispered as i clung tighter to his shoulders.
He slowed his pace even more. I could tell he didn't want this to end as he used his gift to show me he understood. That he too did not want for this to be over yet. Leaning down and kissing me slowly again. We could feel our love swirling around us. Almost as if his gift made it tangable..something you could grab onto and never let go of. It seemed as if only seconds had passed when his muscled started to spasm. He was closing in on his orgasm as well. His pace quickened. Not as fast or as hard as our usual but enough to elicit sensual moans from lips with every stroke. His moans fallin into purrs and grunts.
“Cum with me my Bella, let me feel all of you. Cum for me.” he moaned to me.
That was all it took i could feel that spring tighten at his words and it only took a few more thrusts before we were both fallin into that oblivion that only we could give to each other.
“Yes Jasper, my Major, yes.yes yes..” i cried as i felt him explode within me. That feeling alone was amazing. If i died right now in his arms i would surely be in heaven.
I curled my self into his chest when he collapsed beside me, wrapping his arms around me. He began running just his finger tips up and down my side and back. I sighed in contentment.
“Sleep Darlin' i will be here when you wake.” i nodded, and slipped off into one of the most fantastic dreams.
(Major's POV)
When i returned from taken care of those vile children who hurt my mate i could feel someone else in the room with her. This angered me. Who dare come close to my mate when she is hurt like this. I jumped back through the window i had left out of. My second and his mate where there. The moment they knew i was there he pulled her away from my mate and went into submission. Good. I strode toward my mate. Still pissed off that someone would hurt her. When i saw the condition she was in I could feel her pain radiate through my entire being. I had let someone hurt her. I could feel Jasper returning he would know what our mate needed. As i started to receed back i caught movement out of the corner of my eye. I snapped my head up to see my second grab his mates hand and start to back slowly out of the room still on his knees. I growled lowly letting him know he was seen but i was accepting his leave.
(Jasper's POV)
Once the door closed behind them i turned back to my mate. I could feel her sadness. The emotions she was emitting where not ones i had expected. Hurt, sadness, emptiness. Those i knew would be there, it was the hatred, self-loathing, and fear that were not supposed to be there. I held her close to me. When she began to speak once she settled enough i was surprised with what she had said. She thought that i would hate her. That i should leave at let her die. This made me angry with her. I could feel my demon coming out again. But decided to reign him in slightly. I told her she was not to think those vile thoughts that it was the boys fault and not hers. When her sadness turned to anger i was surprised but then again i knew she would get there adventually. When she said our child i was shocked. I repeated it over in my head several times. Then when i said it myself it really took hold that it was not only her that i would have lost. So i repeated it one more time out loud 'Our child'. She took me in her arms when i started to sob over what i could have lost. When she begged me not to hate her, i told her i could never hate her that i loved her. Then she questioned me about the boy, as if she had forgotten i had said anything about him. I told her it was that grocier boy. When she said his name i could feel the anger radiate off of her. It affected me only slightly but enough for her to see. She then surprised me by askin why i left, so i told her in all honesty that i was too angry about what had happened that i left so i didn't accidently hurt her more. I let my head fall. When she demanded i looked at her i didn't want to see the repulsion in her eye with what i had done. But i looked anyway. When i saw the understanding and love in her eyes i knew why she was my perfect mate. I told her i loved her and when she kissed me it started out loving but turned into something way more. When she begged me to make love to her with those two little words i couldn't stop. I gave my mate exactly what she needed. I licked her wounds as i made my way to my heaven on earth and slowly brought her to bliss with my fingers and tongue. When we connected this time it was not our usual rough and ready, ride until you die session. No this was us making the ultimate connection between mates. We made love. When it was over i pulled her into me and caressed her body with my fingers. Letting her fall alseep against me with a promise that i would still be right there when she woke. I meant every word i said to her. I would be there in the morning and every morning from now on if she would have me. It was then that i made the decision. Not only would my darlin Arabella be my Mate but i would make her my wife.
Chapter Twenty-Five: Mistress Arabella
August 1896, Louisiana.
(Peter's POV)
It's been three weeks since the Major had reassured Arabella of her place by his side. I think everyone in a ten mile radius felt his reassurance. *snickers* Now Bella has definitely not let this shit set her back any. I think when the Major helped to heal her wounds some of his venom went straight to her brain cause that woman was an even scarier bitch now then before. She cracked the whip and i swear i could feel that shit stingin for days after. She let no one get away with anything. She had even less tolerence for the insolant man children in town. When they found the bodies of the two boys around town of course they came out here to Arabella's farm. To say she was pissed would be an understatement. I have never seen to grown men cower from a girl her size before but let's just say that i don't wanna see that shit ever again. They asked about her attack and if she knew who done it. She told them she didn't get a good look at them, they had come up behind her. They continued to try to push her for information. She gave what she could. Then they asked to question each of us. It was amazing to watch to see her go from victim to protector in a blink of an eye. I swear if she was a vamp those dick cheeses would be dead already. When they laid into Miss Rose I thought i saw her eyes darken. They then spoke with Char cause she was with Bella. Char explained she didn't see what happened because she had gone back to the wagon to get the blankets for them to sit on. Once she was dismissed i watched silently from the far corner of the room. I could see Bella reachin her breaking point slowly. They asked to speak with me. When i walked up i addressed Bella first.
“Mistress Arabella.” I bowed.
“Peter. These officers would like to talk to you about my attack. They also have questions about some of the local men who have gone missing but were both found dead.”
“Yes Mistress. What can i help them with?”
“They would like to know where you were?”
“The Major and I went to get snacks and Beverages for the ladies. We were to meet them by the field where we were to watch the fireworks.”
“Did you see either of the men who attacked me?”
“No Mistress I did not.”
“Did you know that two of the local town boys went missing?”
“I had heard rumors when I went into town the other night to pick up supplies.”
“Did you know either of them?”
“The grocer's son. But we have delt with thier family for years.”
“I see. Officer's are there any other questions you would like to ask?” Arabella asked.
“No Ma'am but we would like to have a word with this Major if it is permittable?”
“Peter collect the Major from the back fields. I believe he is with the cattle at the moment.”
“Yes Mistress.”
I took off at a high rate of speed once i was out of sight of the coppers. Major looked up at me as soon as i entered the field.
“What's wrong Peter?” he asked looking at me.
“There are two officers asking questions about Mistress Arabella's attack and the missing boys.”
He understood right away when i said Mistress Arabella. It was how we keep track of her emotions and to let him or anyone else know that she was in leader mode. He nodded to me to continue.
“They request your presence, to answer questions.”
“Then i shall go see to our Mistress shall I.” he smirked. The snarky son of a bitch was lovin every minute of this. He loved it when she got like this.
He took off toward the guest quarters first to throw on a shirt. When we were by ourselves in the fields we never had shirts on. It was freeing to be here. We could continue to be ourselves. Even the good ol' Doc was a little freer with his nature. *chuckles to self*
(Major's POV)
When Peter said that the Mistress was askin for my presence I knew the shit was gonna hit the fan if i didn't get control of the situation. It seems that my Bella has a inner vampire that would sometimes makes an appearance when she is pushed to her limits. I wonder what these officers have done to provoke her? I stopped at the guest house to grab a shirt. I started walking to the main house when her anger hit me full force. Oh shit they really pissed her off. What the hell are they talkin about?
I entered through the back door, lettin it slam shut to let them know i entered the house. Of course she already knew it was me. I walked to the living room where the officers were sittin on the couch and she was standin near the bookcases pacin like a caged wild cat. The look she had in her eyes was enough to sober up my giddiness.
“Mistress you wished to see me?”
“Yes Major these officers have a few questions for you.”
“Very well. How can I help you gentlemen.”
“Well Major Whitlock is it?”
“Yes sir”
“You were with Miss Arabella when she was attacked.”
“I was with her in town yes but not at the time she was attacked.”
“Were you not her escort for the evening?”
“Yes.”
“Then why would you leave two defenseless women alone?” Well this explains her anger.
“I would never refer to either of the women in this household as defenseless for one. And i was doin as asked by the Mistress. She and her companion asked for refreshments and myself and Peter went to retreive them as told. They said they would meet us at the field with the blankets.”
“They are but women. How can you say they are not defenseless?” incomptent ass number two asked.
“Mistress Arabella has run this farm for almost three years on her own. She can shot better then most men i had under my command. I also know she could whoop both you men without even breakin a sweat. Miss Charlotte is her sister through marriage I know you meet her husband Peter just before me, he has also taught her to fight. He is Mistresses older brother by blood. As you see the respect he holds for his own sister in her home.”
“Is this true Miss Arabella. Is the man who just left here your oldest brother?”
“Yes sir he is.”
“Yet you treat him as a hired hand?”
“Yes he works for me. Just because he is my brother doesn't mean that i will treat him any different then i do the workers i have passin through.”
“And the Major here. Does he get special treatment? We know you are havin relations with him.”
“As you saw when I entered i call her Mistress just like the others. I respect her and she returns that respect. The only difference between myself and other workers is i sleep in a room here in the house and not in the guest quarters.”
“Is the Doctor who treated your wounds still around Miss Arabella?”
“I believe that Dr. Cullen is indeed still with us. Major do you know where he is at this moment?”
“Yes Mistress. He is just out past the corn fields, there has been a problem with the deer population eating the crops.”
“I see. Will you please go fetch the Doctor so these officers can finish up here. I have a business to run and they have wasted enough of my time.”
“Yes Mistress.” I bowed to her and left out the same way i came in.
Oh this is not gonna be good. I took off to warn the Doctor of this situation. It didn't take long to find him suckin down a deer in the back fields. I let him finish before i called to him.
“Hey Doc. The Mistress needs to see you right away. There are a few officers from in town who are pissin her off. So i warn you now she is in a mood so answer quickly and hightail it out of there fast. I can not be held responsible for her actions.” the look on his face was priceless. He took off toward the house with me hot on his heals. Hell even Peter was outside the house with a shit eatin grin on his face. He knew this was gonna be good.
“Doc, Major.”
“Peter.” we both said.
“She is in rare form tonight. Beware i think this time around her bark might seem worse then her bite but i don't wanna be around for the biting later.”
“that good huh?” the Doc asked.
“Oh yeah. You missed some good shit in there just a couple minutes ago.”
“What I miss?” i asked curiously.
“Apparently the Doc in town spilled the beans about Mistress being with child when she was attacked.”
“OH SHIT” the Doc and i said at the same time.
“Go in and get this under control Doc. I will be waitin to do damage control afterwards. Peter go get Emmett and Rose. I have a feeling it will take all of us to calm her down this time.”
(Carlisle's POV)
We all went in our own directions after the Major gave his orders. Shit we are so screwed. The baby that the Mistress and the Major lost was a taboo subject around here. Everytime it was even whispered she would go off and the next three days or so would be like hell on Earth. I swear she was only getting worse. We sat and talked it out one night. We think that when the Major used his venom to help heal her wounds and then on top of that his semen that was inside her sunk into her blood stream, not enough to change her but enough to alter her slightly. Her temper is newborn vampire-ish. Her appetite was strange she would eat rarer steaks then usual, and her mood swings were often volitile. The Major found this hilarious. But then of course he would, she would blow up on one of us then take him off somewhere and have her wicked way with him. It would be hours before we saw either of them again. When they came back he would be carrying her and she would be asleep.
I was brought out of my thoughts by the clearing of a throat. I hadn't even realized i had entered the house let alone the room with the officers. I looked at Arabella and saw the blackness of her eyes. Peter was right this is gonna be interesting.
“Mistress.”
“Doctor.”
“How are my services needed tonight?”
“These officers would like to speak with you. They would like to know about my attack.”
“I see. Would you like to stay or would you like to go upstairs and lay down you look exhausted Mistress?”
She knew i was saying the Major was waiting for her upstairs. It was how we kept up appearances when others were around.
“Yes i think i will. A nice rest would be wonderful. Thank you doctor. Please come see me when you are finished here. I will need my wounds looked at again.”
“Yes Mistress.”
Arabella went upstairs. I waited for her door to close and her to lay on the bed. When i heard the Major come through her window and lay next to her i turned back to the officers. Knowing he would repeat everything to her.
“Now officers how may i help you?”
“Doctor we know about the pregnancy. How is she doing really?”
“It has been a rocky recovery. Touch and go in the beginning. But she is getting better. She wears out easy but is stubborn and hard working. She don't tolerate any hassle from any of us as you yourself has seen. She took the loss of the child hard as did the Major, but they are working through it together. She may not be able to have any more children due to the extent of the damage she sustained in the attack, as it was centralized in her adomen.”
“So you believe that the attacker knew she was with child and focused on that in the attack?”
“Yes i do.”
“So this was a crime directly against her or the Major. It wasn't random.”
“I believe so. But i think it is more geared toward her then the Major as he stays here on the farm. He is in charge of the workers when she is in town. She deals with the business end as he deals with the work around here.”
“We Understand. Is there anyone you can think of that would have anything against Miss Arabella?”
“Not that i have seen but one of her brothers would know better then I.”
“One of? I know of only Peter.”
“I am sure you spoke to Miss Rosalie did you not?”
“Yes we spoke with her sister Mrs. McCarty.”
“No sir, Miss. Rose is married to her brother. I am sure Mr. McCarty will be here shortly.”
“Then we will wait for his arrival.”
“That would be prudent. For now i must go check on Mistress's wounds. I will return when i have finished.”
“Yes thank you Doctor.”
I left the room i could hear the Major was growling the entire time through out my interview with the officers i have a feeling that the room is gonna be a mini battle zone. I braced for the worst as i entered the room. True to form the Major was pacing the room growling and cursing under his breath.
“Mistress is everything okay?”
“Yes Doctor. The Major is just upset.”
“I see that is there anything i can do to help?”
“No Carlisle i don't think there is anything any of us can do at this juncture for the time being. I will take care of the Major when the officers are clear of the house.”
I caught the meaning behind her words. It would be a good night for a long run. I wonder if Peter and Charlotte would like to join me. We sat and spoke for a short amount of time until we heard Emmett's angry tone come through the floors below us.
(Emmett's POV)
“What the hell were you thinking?”
“Sir please calm down we meant no disrespect.”
“No disrespect? Do you have any idea what my sister has been through? First we lost our parents and moved out here to be with our brother and his wife, then after two years here they both go missing and are presumed dead. A year after that they come back, not the same of course but who would be after being kidnapped and imprisoned by some psyco for that long. Then Peter goes off on mission impossible to bring back the Major who was also imprisoned by the same psyco. Him and Arabella eventually fall in love but not without hardship because he works for her and all this bad shit keeps happening to her. Then just when things seem to be ok she gets attacked and almost killed, losing a child that neither of them thought they could have.”
“Sir I'm sorry if we upset her in anyway but we are just doin' our jobs.”
“YOUR JOBS! WHERE THE HELL WERE YOU WHEN SHE WAS ATTACKED THE FIRST TIME BY THOSE THUGS WHO ALMOST SHOT HER. IF IT WASN'T FOR THE MAJOR I WOULD HAVE LOST HER THEN. OR THE TIME WHEN THAT BOY FROM THE STORE ATTACKED AND ALMOST RAPPED HER ON HER WAY HOME FROM DELIVERING GOODS TO HIS FATHERS STORE. YOUR JOBS MY ASS. YOU ARE GOOD FOR NOTHING. WHY DON'T YOU GO BACK TO TOWN AND TRY LOOKIN FOR THE ONE'S RESPONSIBLE FOR HURTING MY SISTER IN THE FIRST PLACE.”
I was pissed. I was sure that i had the Major on edge about ready to kill someone but i didn't give a damn. I was sick of this shit. I knew when Rosie came home earlier in tears that something was going on. When she told me the police were at Bella's to question her about her attack i knew it wouldn't be long before Peter, the Doc, the Major, or any mix of the three showed up at my door. I guess Peter drew the short straw. We got back here as fast as we could. The more he told me on the way there the more pissed off i became. The Major met us outside the house and filled us in on what the Doc was sayin before and during the time we were outside. When the Doc asked Arabella to go upstairs i knew it wasn't good. The Major took that as his que to go. Then Peter and i stormed around the house to the main door. We waited until Peter said the Doc was upstairs. I didn't even give them a chance to talk. I started in on them right away.
“Sir we understand your upset but we need answers to our questions.”
“Fine but make it quick you have already wasted enough time here.”
“Sir do you think that Major Whitlock could be responsible for the deaths of the two boys in town seeing as they are the ones who could have possibly attacked your sister?”
I swear my jaw hit the floor.
“Why in the hell would you ask a stupid question like that. He is a military man. He served his country with honor and dignity do you not think he would want the truth, and justice to be served as every other law biting(pun intended) citizen would?”
“I'm sorry but we have to look down every avenue with this case.”
“Well I assure you that it is not possible that the Major would do such a thing.”
“What about yourself or your brother?”
“Are you suggesting that i would do something so stupid that it would jepordize the well being of my wife and newly born twin children?”
“Again we mean no disrespect we are only...”
I cut them off.
“Doin your jobs...yeah...yeah I know you said that already. And before you ask again i don't believe that Peter would do it either. He has his own wife to look after plus he helps take care of Arabella and the farm here.”
“So you have no idea who could have harmed the two boys?”
“No I don't but when you find him let me know so i can shake his hand for killin the little bastards who hurt my sister and killed my unborn niece or nephew.”
“I think that will be all sir and we shall take our leave.”
“Good. Safe travels to you both and I'm sure you can find your way out. I must go see to my sister.”
I started up the stairs and already knew it wasn't gonna be pretty when i got there. I was almost to the room when i was hit with the Major's mojo. He sent me waves of calm, pride, and caution. Well the calm was probably for me, the pride was from him, and the caution was because of Arabella. I bet she was pissed. When i opened the door to her room what i saw would have broken my heart all over again if I wasn't so scared shitless at the moment.
Chapter Twenty-Six: Hell hath no Fury like a Woman Scorned.
August 1896, Louisiana.
(Emmett's POV)
The look on Arabella's face when i entered that room was one of both misery and anger. I could see the hurt in her eyes about the fact that i had brought up the other times she was attacked. The anger i could only say was her being pissed about those two douchwads tryin to place the blame on one of us. We all know that the Major killed those two boys but there was no way in hell any of us were gonna say that. They deserved what they got. They hurt my sister and her child, those bastards deserved to die. I walked closer to her bed. She raised her lip slightly and i could have sworn I heard her growl at me.
“Emmett you might wanna stay back until the Major gets some kind of handle on her.” Peter said.
“I will not she is my sister and i love her no matter what. Now shut the hell up and let me do what i do best.” i said walkin over to the bed.
I sat myself next to her and took her hand in mine. She was still growling softly but i knew she wouldn't hurt me.
“Arabella look at me.” i said tryin to get her to look into my eyes.
She growled louder and the other men in the room backed up slightly closer to the door. Oh hell they are all a bunch of pussies.
“Look at me.” i demanded.
Her eyes snapped to mine and i saw what made the others leary. They were empty black pools of nothingness. The beautiful swirling pools that once resided there were gone. Only a void of emptiness remained.
“Come back to me Lil' sister. I need to you here with me. Rosie needs you. Hell the twins need you. Who is gonna teach them to beat up people and shoot straight. How to do math and run a business. You know as well as i do that i can't do any of that shit.”
i kept eye contact with her. I could see the termoil swirling in her eyes. She was fighting to come back.
“That's it Bells come back. Rosie needs you too. She will be here with the twins soon and you don't want them to see you like this do you?”
I watched as the color quickly returned to normal.
“Rosie and the kids are coming here?” she asked in a whisper.
“Yes they are worried about you. Now buck up and get ready for company. Rose and Charlotte should be back here any minute now and you need to calm your Major down also before he goes bonkers over there.” i said pointing at the Major who was pacing up and down the length of one of the walls in the room.
“Oh Jasper I'm sorry i didn't mean to affect you like that.” she began to sob. Covering her face with her hands.
The Major was at her side faster then one could blink.
“There is nothing to be sorry for. You can't control how they make you feel. And you had every right to be angry with those two men who came into your home and accused your family of doing wrong. It is i who should apologize for making the mistake of not hiding what i did better.” he hung his head down.
I watched as she reached her hand up to cradle his face.
“You should not be sorry for defending me. Protecting me is what you are hardwired to do. I will not accept an apology for something that had to be done.”
I looked at the Doc and then Peter. I nodded toward the door and they both shook their heads yes. We knew when to bail cause this was not gonna be something any of us wanted to be around for. The Major's mojo was rather potient this close to the source. So we left to go to the guest house in hopes he would keep it in check this time around.
(Arabella's POV)
To see My Major looking so broken over killing some ignorant boys for hurting me was too much. I couldn't allow him to feel like that. He needed to know that i loved him for defending and protected me. I pulled him to me after I felt the others leave the room. They all knew what was gonna happen. I brought my lips to his. I could feel him relax. Soon he began purring. My hands roamed freely over his clothed body. Why he even bothered getting dressed most days was beyond me. I brought my hands to the edge of his shirt. Pulling it up over his head. Our kiss broke only long enough for his shirt to come off. Then his lips were attacking every open piece of flesh he could find. My Major was comforting me the only way he knew how without manipulatin my emotions. I could feel as his hands slowly but deliberately removed each article of clothing i wore. From my overdress to my corsette. He knew what he was doing.
When we were both bare to the world i felt him press his body up against mine. Feeling his purr reverberate throughout my body. I could feel my arousal drip down my thighs as the Major continued his work on the rest of my body. My body arched as he entered me slowly. I could feel him pulsing with his own desire. The pleasure spread through my body like wild fire. Nothing would ever compare to the feeling of completeness we shared when we were joined like this.
He began thrusting within me. Matching his thrusts we began a dance that only we seemed to know the steps to. Push, pull, push, pull. Our rhythem seemed to match the beating of my heart, as it sped up so did he. Faster and harder as the deep moans of pleasure fell from my lips. His purrs, and growls were the only other sounds that filled the house. I could tell we were both close. I just had to push him over.
“Bella Darlin cum for me.” he purred in my ear.
“Major show me...let me feel you...” I cooed to him as i pressed myself further into him. The effect i was after showing on his face as he plunged deeper into my core.
His body stiffened. His eyes began to roll back into his head. I could feel him pluse inside me. I slipped my hand inbetween us. Reaching my clit in no time i began to stroke myself in slow circles. His eyes snapped to mine as i felt my coil tighten deep inside myself. Picking up the pace of my minstrations I could feel our orgasms reaching their peak. I brought my lips to his as we both fell over the edge. Trapping both his growl and my screams in our joined lips. His body shook with his release. I felt the waves of euphoria wash over us and spread outward. I knew the guys would feel it no matter where they went to on the farm. Hell I'm sure people in town were feeling this as well. Jasper collapsed into a heap on the bed next to me. If he were human I'm sure he would be passed out.
“Bella..” he purred.
“Feelin all woosy there Major?”
“Hell Darlin' I'm sure i haven't felt this good in a long time.”
“Oh no. What about the other night in the woods by the spring, or the time in the barn??”
“Well now if were comparin' then i would have to say claimin you in the barn the first time would definitely beat all.” he smirked as he ran his hands over my body cause me to tingle everywhere.
“You don't play fair Major?”
“Neither do you Mistress. Now bring that sweet ass over here and lay with me.”
“As you wish.”
We held each other for hours before the others decided to call for us from down stairs.
“Get your extremely pleasured asses down here and join the family.” Peter yelled.
We laughed and got up to join the gang down stairs. Once we made it to the living room i looked around and noticed that my whole family was there. Peter held Char close to his chest. Rose sat on Emmett's lap as they all watched the twins crawl about the floor. The Doc looked sad. So i called him out.
“He Doc, what's eatin ya?” Everyone chuckled at what I had said. I just rolled my eyes at them.
“I'm feelin the pull and I haven't been able to get back into town to see your friend again since your attack.”
“Oh hell Doc why didn't you say so. Go get your woman she should still be at the shop. I know she must be feelin just as lousy as you. Now get to it and bring the rest of our family home.”
“Family?” he looked at me questioningly.
“Yes Doc I see you as family, you have proven yourself.”
Jasper sent me what the Doc was feeling. It warmed my heart to know that he felt the same way.
“Well then Mistress i think i shall take my leave. I have a lady waiting for me.”
“Good luck Doc. Bring her home.”
“As you wish.”
I don't think i had ever seen the Doc move at vampire speed before, but he was gone long before the door even finish closing.
“Now ladies and gentlemen. Let's settle in and enjoy just being together before the other shoe drops.”
“What do you mean the other shoe Mistress?” Peter asked.
“Well Peter i know you are usually our resident know it all but i have a feeling that our peaceful exsistance is about to be thrown into utter chaos.”
“I haven't had a feelin about anything wonky comin our way, are you sure?”
“Yes Peter, I'm positive.”
“Well then Mistress we shall prepare as best we can. What are your plans?”
“We will not speak of this right now Peter. Like i said i wish to just sit and enjoy the peace and relax with my family.”
“Yes Mistress.”
The Doc came back to us within an hour carrying a very bashful and blushing Alene. They joined us in the living room and we all sat about just talking about what we wanted from the future.
Chapter Twenty-Seven: The Other Shoe.
August 1896, Louisiana.
(Peter's POV)
We spent the night hanging out together in the main house. The Doc decided he was gonna tell his mate all about us and what it meant to be his. She took it well, only passed out twice. *Chuckling* Leave it to the Doc to find a human with a fainting problem.
I had no idea what Arabella was talkin about. She said she could feel that sumthin bad was gonna happen but she didn't know what. I was pissed that she refered to me as the resident know it all but she was only tellin the truth. I usually knew when sumthin bad was gonna happen. I wonder what is gonna shake up our world this time.
Emmett and Rose headed home with the twins after they had fallen asleep on the floor. That left just us bad asses and the Doc with his woman.
“Well Arabella since the rugrats left how's about we talk about this feelin of yours?” i asked.
“I just know that the trouble ain't over yet Peter. I can feel it in my bones that sumthin is commin for us i just don't know what it is.”
“You know you have rendered me useless?” i asked with a smirk on my face.
“Well then i suggest you get on the ball their fortune teller or I may have to take your job away.” she smiled at me. Snarky little thing.
We all settled in for the night then. The Doc took his woman and went back to the guest house. Char and i decided we would go for a hunt.
“Hey Major you gonna join us for some grub?” i asked.
“I'm not sure i wanna..”
“Major just go. I will be fine until you get back. I'll grab a shower and get ready for bed.”
“Fine but i won't be gone long.” the Major replied after the Mistress cut him off.
“Fine now get goin so you can get back faster.” she kissed him quickly and made her way upstairs.
“Well you heard her, let's go.” i said.
We took off toward the border. We never hunted around home, it would cause way to much suspicion around the farm. The closer we got to Texas the weirder i felt. We made it to a town not far past the state lines. The irony when we noticed the towns name was not lost on us. Jasper, Texas. Known for it's national park and it's roll in the civil war. Much like the Major. I saw the smile creep up on his face. Apparently he found his hunting grounds rather comical himself. We split up and went our seperate ways. I knew the Major wasn't gonna be with us for to long. He would hunt and then head home. Afterall his mate was waiting for him. I soon found my supper and no sooner did i drain him completely did that feeling of overwhelming dread come to me again. This must be what Arabella was talkin bout. I disposed of the body and went in search of Char. I found her in an alley surrounded by two other vampires. This sent my venom burning through my veins. A roar of outrage ripped from me, causing the two to look quickly in my direction. The distraction was enough for Char to jump over them and to get behind me. I was furious that these to fuckers would think to go anywhere near a mated vampire. They started getting closer to me. I could tell the closer they got that they weren't that old. Maybe just under a year. Newborns. Oh this can't be good. I crouched, as did Char. We were ready for them. Then suddenly they were withering on the ground in what seemed to be pain. Only one that fuckin sneaky is the Major. Lookin around i couldn't get a read on him. Just then he was infront of me.
“I leave ya'll alone for a few minutes and ya have ta go startin trouble with the locals.” his drawl was prominate so i knew that he was in command.
“Sorry Sir. They had Charlotte pinned down.”
“Little lady you okay?” he asked Char. He was always a gentleman to the ladies even in his Major persona.
“Y..Yes Sir.”
“Well then let's clean up this mess and get on home. The Mistress will be worried if were to late.”
I took the meaning behind his words to heart. Arabella would be pissed if Char was hurt. I knew he would tell her everythin that happened. They held no secrets. We took care of the kiddies and headed home. The Major askin questions as we went.
“How did they catch ya off guard Miss Charlotte?”
“I was feeding when they came up behind me. I didn't even sense them.”
“You wouldn't of. It seems that the one was gifted and could mask their scents.”
“How did you know i was in trouble sir?”
“I heard Peter here, and felt your fear.”
“I know i could have handled them had i known they were coming but that sneakin shit wasn't right.”
“Yeah Sir they are almost as bad as you with that stealth shit.” i added to the conversation.
The cheeky bastard just smirked and continued running. We made it back to the farm in no time. Arabella's bedroom light was still on. She was waitin for the Major just like she said she would. We entered the house at human speed. No need to break nothin or get her worried if we came in at normal speed. However she must have known that we were back cause she stood waitin at the bottom of the steps.
“Glad your home safe.”
what the hell did she already know.
“Good to be home.” the Major said as he made his way over to her. He nuzzled his nose into her neck. Seeing as he was eye level with her since she was standing on the steps.
“Charlotte are you okay?” she asked.
“How did you know?”
“I told you i had a feeling somethin was comin our way.”
“But we were in Texas. How could you know?”
“I can feel what the Major feels. I felt his protectiveness come on strong and knew somethin happened and i figured it was with Char and not you Peter seein how you can take care of yourself.”
“Damn straight i can. As for Char, the Major here showed up in time to take care of them with his mojo , before i could even get a lick in.” i pouted.
“Oh Peter grow up. Now take Char to bed and get some rest.”
“Yes Mistress.”
“Oh and Peter.”
“Yes.”
“Those Newborns were Maria's. She will be lookin for them soon enough. I suggest you three get to doin whatever it is you do best.”
I didn't get to respond as the Major growled so loud it shook the house. I guess he didn't like the idea of Maria showin up here. After all this is his home, with his mate, his family. And he protects what is his.
Chapter Twenty-Eight: Once you hit bottom the only place left to go is up.
August 1896, Louisiana.
(Major's POV)
I knew that crazy war whore was behind this. I should have been ready for it. There was no way in hell that bitch would allow not only Peter and Charlotte to escape, but to have me get away as well. I should of also known that Mistress would know what happened before we got home. The growl i released i was sure was heard clear into town. I would not let that bitch get her hands on Arabella.
After Peter took off with Charlotte i followed my mate upstairs to our room. Yes i know i have a seperate room but this room was ours.
“Major you need to calm yourself. She ain't here yet and won't be for some time. Now come here and let me sooth you.”
i hadn't realized i was still growlin all the way up the stairs. I stalked over to my mate. Her lust spikin as i drew closer.
“Mistress you best be watchin yourself with that lust Darlin or i won't be held responsible for my actions.”
“Is that a threat Major” she purred at me.
Damn i was gonna enjoy this. I watched as Mistress approached me. Dropping to her knees infront of me. She began to undo my belt. She was goin at a tortously slow pace. I growled lowly.
“Your just bein a tease Mistress.”
she looked at me quirken her brow. I knew she would follow through it was just that i needed her soon rather then later. She finished what she was doin and slowly took my raging hard on into her soft supple hands. She began strokin me. My head tilted back and i moaned in pleasure. My mate knew just what to do. I jumped slight when she flicked her tongue out and licked the tip. Humming in delight as she took me in fully, caused my body to shiver. She sucked hard creating a vaccuum effect inside her mouth. Bobbing her head to push and pull me in and out of her mouth, she would rake her teeth along me on the way out while licking and circling me on the way in. The pain and pleasure she was causing was pushin me closer to the edge. I knew it wouldn't take much longer. It never did. I lost it when she cupped my balls and tugged. Shootin my seed into her hot waiting mouth caused tremors to shake my body and a growl to release from my lips. Suckin me dry and lickin me clean she smiled up at me after releasing my cock. She backed slowly toward the bed, curving her finger in a come hither type motion. Who was i to deny this sex goddess before me. As soon as she laid upon the bed i was on her. Kissin an lickin an' nippin my way all over her lusious body. Even with the scars on her stomach from her attack she was the most delicious sight i would ever see. I continued to worship her body bringing her to the brink before stopping, only to start the process all over again. I could feel her impatience with me, but i wanted to savor every minute i had with her.
“Major you wearin my patience thin. I need you and i want you now!”
“My pleasure Mistress.”
I watched as her eyes darkened not only with lust but with her inner demon. This was not gonna be sweet and loving. This was want, need, and it was all fueled by the need to be reassured that the other was okay. Appearently i wasn't movin fast enough for her cause the next thing i knew she was on top of me and impaling herself on my throbbing cock. Her warmth engolfed me and i could only moan in response. She began at a slow pace picking up speed as the feelin's got more intense. Soon she was rammin' hard down onto me. Ascerting her dominance. I loved every second of it. Watchin as her beautiful breasts bounced up and down with each movement she made. Her head was thrown back and the most delicious sounds were coming from her mouth. I could feel she was getting close.
“Mistress look at me. I wanna see you when you cum all over my cock.”
she flashed her eyes to mine and growled slightly. Well if that didn't make my cock harder. That sound alone was pushing me that much closer to my finish. She must have known that as she leaned in and kissed me hard on the lips before trailing down to my ear where she started growling lowly. I grabbed her hips and took over from there, i couldn't wait any longer i need to feel her cum all over me. I wanted to release deep inside her. Marking her as mine with my scent. It only took a few more speedy thrusts and we were both climaxing together.
“Oh god Major!” she screamed as she convulsed around me.
I roared out my release and pulled her to me. We laid their together coming down from our blissful oblivion. She was sprawled out across my chest whistfully rubbing her fingers along the scars that were littered there. I purred in response and felt her lust spike agian.
“Darlin i think you need to get your rest. We have a long day ahead of us. And i have a feelin that there are gonna be some questions that need to be answered.”
“Yes Major. I have that same feelin.”
“Good night Mistress.”
“Good night Major.”
“I love you Bella.”
“Love you too Jasper.”
Chapter Twenty-Nine: Disagreements.
August 1896, Louisiana.
(Peter's POV)
The Major was pissed. I knew Arabella would ease his worries but that still didn't mean we were in the all clear. I knew we seen the last of nice guy Jasper for a while. The Major would be dominate for time bein', or atleast until the threat was terminated. Maria has no idea who the hell she is messin with. She may have seen him trainin the newborns at camp but she never saw him in battle. She would never be anywhere near the fightin'. The Major was ruthless in battle, and now he has sumthin really worth fightin for so that bitch isn't gonna see the light of another day once he decides it. I know sumthin bad is gonna happen and it isn't gonna make the Major any happier. I have this feelin it has sumthin to do with Arabella.
We waited until daybreak to meet in the living room. Carlisle and Alene were there lookin worried. Oh they should definitely be worried. Char and i went and sat across from them on the sofa. Just as i sat down Carlisle decided to speak.
“Peter, what happened last night. I heard the Major. Is somthing wrong?”
“Oh hell yeah there is sumthin wrong.”
“What has happened Peter?”
“Just give it a minute the Major and Mistress will be down shortly.” i said lookin toward the stairs.
We could hear them movin around up there. Soon they were heard on the steps. The Major entered the room with Arabella at his side. You could see the difference in the stance each held. Lookin closely at Arabella you could see the blackness in her eyes. Shit this ain't gonna be good.
“Captain, Lueteniant.”
“Major”
“We have plans to make.”
“Yes Sir.”
Just then Carlisle looked to the Major and started askin his questions.
“Major”
“Doctor”
“What has happened?”
“We will be having company of the not so friendly type here soon and we need to perpare and be ready for when they get here.”
We all knew that the Major was tryin to keep it civil with the human in the room.
“Major, may i ask who the company is?”
The growl that came from the Major as he tightened his hold on the Mistress was scary as fuck.
“We will discuss this in private Doctor.”
“Yes sir”
Carlisle took Alene outside and talked with her on the porch. While this was happening i watched as Arabella went out the back door. The Major stood watchin as she made her way across the fields to Emmett and Rose's. I have a feeling that they will be goin on a trip with Alene. Carlisle came back in and noticed that Arabella wasn't there. I swear sometimes she is more vampire then we are. You never hear her come or go. She is a sneaky bitch and that should scare the shit out of all of us. I don't even wanna think what it would be like if she were a vampire.
“Where is Mistress Arabella?”
“To make arrangements” was all the Major said.
“For whom?”
“The humans”
“What of herself”
“She is stayin.”
We all knew better then to question the Major but i couldn't help myself. That is my baby sister he is talkin bout.
“What the hell do you mean she is stayin?”
“Just that.”
“I need more then that Major.”
“Ask her”
Oh shit. If he means what i think he means, then Arabella is stayin here.
“Major” Char spoke
“Charlotte”
“Why is she stayin?”
Well now that is a question i wouldn't of thought to ask.
“She said she is needed here.”
If he keeps up with these one line answers i swear i will kick his ass. I know i will lose but it will be worth it to get the answers i need. He must have been samplin the emotional atmosphere cause the glare he sent me told me he knew what i was thinkin.
“Captain do you question the Mistress”
oh shit he is pissed that i would question his mate and Mistress.
“I feel that it would be safer for her elsewhere, so yes i'm questionin the Mistress.”
He was on me before i even finished the sentence. Vemon drippin from his teeth as he stared into my eyes with his black pools of death.
“Remember who it is you are speakin to and about if you plan on bein able to participate in the upcomin battle.”
“yes sir”
i knew i needed to watch what i was doin or he would be right. My ass would be mending my limbs that either he or the Mistress ripped off.
“Major”
Her voice caught us all off gaurd. When in the hell did she come back. I told you she was a sneaky bitch, that sister of mine. His head whipped in her direction.
“Mistress”
“What is goin on here?”
“Just teachin this boy here a lesson.”
“And what lesson is that exactly?”
“That he should remember who he is speakin to and about. That he should never question your decisions.”
“What decision did he question Major.” she growled.
“He believes you should run and hide with the humans.”
Her eyes darken more then before, and the hiss she released was vampire worthy. I saw out the corner of my eye both Carlisle and Char shrink back.
“So my dear brother believes i should be a coward and run from my home. To leave it to the “Men” to take care of does he? Well it will be over my pile of ashes that that will ever happen. I have every right to defend what is MINE.” a growling hiss escaped her lips as they wrapped around the word mine.
It was at that moment that i knew she was talkin about more then just the farm, she was speakin of the Major. She walked slowly over to me, starin staight into my eyes. I could see the monster stir behind her eyes. No human should ever have that. Once she was standin directly over top of me she hissed out again.
“No one or nothing will ever drag me from my home. From my mate, and if you ever question me again i will rip you apart and hid the pieces where no one will ever find them. Am i understood.”
“Yes Mistress.”
“Good now let's get this over with.”
She started to walk away but then stopped and turned around again. She looked directly at the Major. Takin two small steps forward again and ran her hands through his hair. He purred into her hand. I never expected what happened next. I never saw it comin. Suddenly i was facin the other way. I didn't understand what happened until Char was by my side. My brain finally catchin up the reality. That bitch kicked me! My baby sister kicked me square in the face hard enough to cause my head to turn. I slowly turned back to look at her and she was enveloped in the Majors arms starin all lovey dovey at him. A snarky smile quirken her lips at the corners. She should be hurtin. No human should be able to do that to a vampire. My senses were tinglin. I knew the shit was gonna hit the fan soon and it would not be pretty. I feel for my achin limbs already cause i have a feelin i was gonna be losin at leat one.
Chapter Thirty: War Room.
August 1896, Louisiana.
(Charlotte's POV)
I rushed to Peter's side after Arabella kicked him. I can't believe what i saw. Sumthin ain't right. She shouldn't have the power to do that. I looked up at the Doc and noticed he was watchin her with rapped attention. He too knew sumthin wasn't normal. At least not human normal. I turned my attention back to Peter. He was watchin them also. The quiet in the room was unnerving but it was quickly broken by the Major.
“We need to make plans.”
Peter lept to his feet. He knew now was not the time to speak but to follow. Mistress and the Major started to head toward the stairs. The three of us followed silently. They turned into a spare room. Inside the room was a long table with what looked like a map of the two farms and the surrounding turain. The Major and Arabella circled to the back of the table and stood waiting for us to enter the room and close the door. The Doc was the last one in. Once we settle around the table the Major started.
“This is the maps of the area. We need to know our turf and what we have to work with before our enemies arrive.”
The Doc decided to speak up.
“Who is coming Major?”
“Maria” was all he said.
“Who is Maria?”
“She is my sire. She is also the bitch who tortured, mamed and destroyed all that was good in me.”
“But why would someone do such a thing?”
“Power.”
“Have the Volturi not done anything to stop her?”
“They tried but with me there they didn't stand a chance.”
“Why is she coming?”
“She wants what she believes is hers. No one escapes and lives to tell about it.”
Mistress growled lowly by his side. He pulled her closer and whispered sumthin to her that even we couldn't hear. She nodded.
We spent the next several hours making plans and goin over where we were to be positioned. The Major told Peter that they were to start trainin the Doc as soon as daybreak hit.
(Peter's POV)
Sumthin was wrong with Arabella and i was aimin to find out before the shit hit the fan. I knew i would have to appoligize yet again for my cavemanish behavior. So i set out to do just that.
“Mistress may i have a word with you in private please?”
She looked to the Major first, he nodded and she slowly pulled away from his side. I followed her down the hall into her room.
“You may speak Peter.”
“Mistress. Arabella. I'm sorry for bein' an ass downstairs earlier. I know you can handle yourself now and i shouldn't have even entertained the idea that you would want to leave and hide with the others. I worry about you. Your the only sister i have and from the day you were born it was my job to protect you. Just because your grown now doesn't stop that need to make sure your safe. I made a promise to dad at the funeral that i would look after you and Emmett. Even if i had to risk my life to do so.”
“Peter i understand that need. I wouldn't make you break your promise to dad. But you need to understand that i'm not a baby anymore and i have a right to fight for what is mine. I know that what were up against is beyond my power but that does not mean i have to stand by and let someone take it away from me. How would you feel if it were someone comin after Char.”
She had a point. I would go to the ends of the earth and walk the fires of hell to keep Char safe and with me.
“Point taken sister. Now can i ask you sumthin?”
“sure Peter anything.”
“Are you feelin okay?”
“a little strange but yeah i feel okay. Why do you ask?”
“Well i have noticed some changes in you that shouldn't be there as a human. Would you mind if the Doc gives you a once over just to calm my nerves?”
“If it will set your nerves to steady then fine the Doc can have a look see.”
“Arabella you know i love you right?”
“Oh Peter.”
She pulled me into a tight hug. Tighter then she should have been able to.
“Alright let's get this checkup over with. I have a Doctor to pummel.” Peter chuckled.
“You be nice to him. We need him.”
“I won't make any promises i can't keep. Hey Doc could you come here a minute.”
We both knew that they all heard our conversation so it wasn't as if it was a secret or anything. Soon the Doc was standin next to us.
“What can i do for you?”
“Oh cut the crap Doc i know you all heard that little love scene now give her the once over so we can get this show on the road.” i said.
“Well then Peter you need to get the hell out of my room. You don't need to see my goods.”
“Arabella i used to change your skinny white asses diapers don't you go gettin all prissy on me.” i playfully replied.
A growl from down the hall made me change my mind.
“Oh hell. Fine i'm goin.”
I left the room so the Doc could look her over.
(Carlisle's POV)
We had all heard the exchange between the two siblings. It was good that they were reconnecting. According to the Major we needed to be a united front against Maria. If there was fighting amongst us some one could get hurt, and it would most likely be Arabella. Upon entering the room i could tell things were gonna be fine. But i was worried about Arabella also. I noticed the changes in her almost as soon as they happened. After she kicked Peter though is when my theory was confirmed.
“Mistress would you mind layin on the bed for me please.”
“Sure thing Doc.”
She striped to her undergarments and layed on the bed. I glanced quickly over her scartissue and noticed that it was bearly there. I leaned in closer and noticed a faint venom smell. It smelled like the Major. So he had helped heal her wounds. Of course he would, why would he let his mate suffer in pain when he could fix it. I began a complete exam. She was physically okay.
“Mistress would you mind squeezing my fingers as hard as you can.”she did as asked. Her strength has multiplied.
“close your eyes and tell me what you hear.”
Again as asked she closed her eyes. I began to hum so softly most vampires can bearly hear it.
“That is a lovely tune Doc. What is it may i ask.”
I was shocked. She should not have been able to hear that.
“It's Edlewiess.”
“Could you teach me it sometime?”
“Sure.”
I decided to try one more thing. I whispered to Peter to go spill something in the kitchen. I heard as he got to the bottom floor and then the sound of something hitting the floor.
“Mistress what do you smell?”
“I smell that Peter just dumped sweet tea all over my kitchen floor and he had better clean it up before i come down there.”
Holy shit.
“Mistress i'm going to do an internal exam now an make sure you scars are healed correctly. Is that alright?”
The growling down the hall startled me.
“Oh Major hush. He is just makin sure that everything is alright. Go a head Doc and ignore the hothead for the moment.”
I did as was told. Everything seemed to be healed nicely. The Major's venom had worked miracles. Then i found something that should not have been there. It was impossible there was no way that this could have happen. The Major must have felt my shock and was growling just outside the door to the room we were in.
“What is it Doc? You have got to be sendin some serious not so good vibes out if the Major is growlin at the door like a rabid wolf.”
“Mistress there is no way to say this but to tell it straight.”
“Well then spit it out.”
“Your Pregnant.”
Chapter Thirty-One: Well Shit!
August 1896, Louisiana.
(Arabella's POV)
“What?”
“I said your pregnant.”
“Yeah Doc i heard that part. Perhaps how is the better question?”
“I don't know.”
“Are you sure? 100% sure?”
“Yes.”
I could hear the Major pacing out side the door. A low rumble still sounding in his chest.
“Major”
He entered as soon as his name left my lips.
“Mistress?”
“Doc tell him again what you just told me.”
“Major, Mistress is with child.”
The Major stopped in his tracks and stared at me. He looked deep in thought.
“Major are you alright?” i asked.
“I..I...I'm gonna need a minute to grasp this.”
I nodded my head and laid there silently watching him pace back and forth across the room. I would have found it rather comical if the situation wasn't so serious.
(Major's POV)
Mistress is with child. My child. My Mate is carrying my child again. I heard the doctor tell her faintly as i was growling loudly at the door the first time. I guess it didn't sink in what he said. She called me in and he told me again. I was in shock. Never in my life did i imagine this possibility. With the first one it was a shock cause i didn't know about it until after the damage was done. But now i had the chance to be there with her.
I continued to pace the room as she rested on the bed watchin my every move. Lost in my thoughts of her and my child i didn't hear Peter approach until he was right outside the door.
“Major in light of recent events i feel we should get back to work.”
That one sentence out of his mouth set me off. Maria. That bitch was comin here and now not only did i have Arabella to look after but the child she carried within. I saw nothin but red tinge my vision.
(Peter's POV)
Oh shit. Perhaps i should have waited till after he left Arabella's room. I watched the man i considered my friend and my brother become the God of War that everyone feared. Carlisle had already dropped to his knees in the corner furthest away from Arabella. Now would not be a good time to come anywhere near her. Let alone look at her. I felt Charlotte move behind me.
“Major”
I kept my head down in a submissive position. The respondin roar of fury had me thankful we didn't have bodily functions anymore i would have pissed myself. I glanced up and saw he was lookin at me.
“Major we have to set up a perimeter around the property and prepare for the incomin targets”
I said this as quickly as i could so not to provoke him further. He growled but nodded. It seems as if speech will be hard for him at the moment. I chanced a glance at Arabella. She was sitting up watchin him in rapt attention. Her eyes nearly as dark as his. Shit this wasn't good.
(Major's POV)
How dare that bitch try and come between me and what is mine. I will tear her and anyone else who comes within my reach into unrecognizable pieces.
(Arabella's POV)
My Major was glorious in all his anger. I have only seen him like this once before. He was glorious then as well. I felt my lust spike for my mate. His attention snapped to me. I saw from the corner of my eye the Doc scurryin out of the room. Peter and Char followed.
“Major” i purred to him. His responding purr sent a shiver down my spine.
He stalked me like i was his prey. I could feel my arousal soak my legs. He stopped and inhaled deeply. A glow coming to his eyes. He knew what i wanted. Easing his way up my body, he kissed every inch of skin he could find. Lickin and nippin at my shoulders and neck. Our lips met in a firey kiss. I arched up into him. His hands trailed my body leavin a fire in their wake. His right hand continued up into my hair as his left came to rest light across my stomach. He paused. I watched as the reason i was on the bed came back to him. He looked deeply into my eyes. His purr grew louder as he nuzzled his face into my neck.
“Bella?”
He was askin for reassurance. I pulled him to me. Lips lockin once more. I poured all my passion, lust, need and want into him. His eyes flashed to mine.
“Please.”
I was beggin and he could feel it. He slowly began to remove what was left of my clothing. Tenderly touching and caressing me as he did. Once i was completely bare before him he stopped and stood. Takin his own clothing from his body. I watched as his pants slowly slid down and pooled at his feet. Leavin him standing completely bare before me. I licked my lips and crawled to him. Bringing him closer to me by grabbing his hips. I slid my hands down his body, my lips following dutifully. He growled lightly. Takin him into my mouth i began to pleasure my Major. His grunts, groans and growls only causing my lust to spike higher.
“Mistress” he moaned.
I quickened my pace feelin him tense. I knew it wouldn't be long. I reached my hand and began to fondle his sack. His muscles tightened and with a roar he released into my mouth. The taste of him was devine. Suckin him dry and lickin him clean, i no more then removed my mouth from him and his face was buried deep between my thighs. He was relentless. His fingers and tongue workin together to bring me into oblivion. I screamed his name as my orgasim hit. He licked me clean and then before i could blink he was positioned at my enterence. Gazing into my eyes he entered me slowly. It was torturous.
“Major Please. More, i need more.” i cried to him.
“Anythin for you Mistress.”
His pace picked up. I could feel our climax building. Our bodies shuddering from the building pressure. We exploded together, clutching ourselves together as close as we could. He collasped next to me panting. Our breathing was the only thing heard. Once his breathing stablized he turned to me placing his hand once more on my stomach.
“Do you know the gift you are giving me my Mistress.”
“Yes Major. And no one or nothing will ever come between us.” i said placing my hand over his.
“I love you.”
Chapter Thirty-Two: Prepare for Battle
September 1896, Louisiana.
(Peter's POV)
Well it's been a couple of weeks since the shit hit the fan. The Doc dropped the bomb that would set off a whole new type of war in the south. Mistress is with child and that can only mean we will not only have to deal with the Major's attitude but a hormal, bitchy pregnant woman too. Maria will have no idea what the hell she is walkin into with those two on warpath. I almost feel bad for her. Almost.
As it stands the day to day has resumed on the farm. Mistress refused to have anything stop her fall harvest. She was as pushy as ever. Every few hours one of us would run a perimeter but would go right back to work. It was almost dusk when Char took off to run her check. She wasn't gone but a few minutes when we heard her call. She found something.
Major and i took off in the direction she was headed.
(Charlotte's POV)
The sun was just below the horizon when i left to do a perimeter check. Arabella was already headin inside. I had just hit the trees near the back fields when i smelt them. I gave a sharp whistle knowin the boys would hear it. That was our signal, so as not to let on that we were callin for back up. I took off in the direction of the scents i had smelt. I found them hoverin just a few yards into the trees. Once they caught my scent they spilt and took off runnin. I went after what seemed to be the slower of the two. I was almost right on top of him when the other one came up behind me. I swerved off course and the one i was chasin' turned and started in after me also. I knew i could take them both, but then what would the guys do when they finally caught up to me. Peter would be upset he missed out on the fun and the Major would be pissed he didn't get to tear into them himself. So i turned once more heading back toward the farm. Leadin them towards Peter and the Major. I could feel Peter once he was close enough. I gave two clicks and whistled. Telling them there was two. They must have split up and circled round cause i suddenly heard two thundering sounds as if two mountains had just crashed together. I stopped and turned just in time to see Peter and the Major drop those two like they were nothin. Peter looked up at me, i could see the Captain was out. Those two were unstoppable when together. They were glorious to look at, if you were on their side. Scarey as fuck if ya weren't. I walked back over to them.
“Ya did good” Peter said.
“Should we take them back to the Mistress?”
“We should, she would want to question them.” Peter replied.
The Major growled. He was leary about takin them back to his pregnant mate but we all knew she would be pissed if we didn't. So the Major and Peter subdoed them and we started back toward the farm.
Once we got to the tree line you could see the Mistress was standin on the porch waitin for us. You could see she was pissed from here. This was not gonna end well for these two.
“What the hell is that garbage doin on my lawn?”
“Mistress we found these two in the woods near the property.”
“And what pray tell were they doin there?”
“Not sure yet we brought them back for you to question .”
“Well let's get to it. I would like to get some sleep this evening.”
As soon as we got close enough the two captives started growling. I turned to look at them and their eyes were black. Stupid asses. The Major growled and tightened his grip on the one he was holdin.
“You will respect our Mistress or you won't live to speak you piece.”
They growled at me this time. Well let's just say that went over like a lead balloon. Peter ripped the hand off the one he was holdin, and the Major took the arm of the one he had.
“You will take heed to our words and respect the ladies present.” Peter growled out.
Mistress walked down off the porch closer to us. The boys tightened their grip on the vamps.
“Why are you on my land?”
ggggrrrrrr.
“I will not ask again.”
“We were sent as scouts.” the smaller of the two answered.
“Scouting for what?”
“Others in the area that may help with my Mistress's mission.”
“And what mission is that?”
“To help her get her Major back.”
We all growled at this. Apparently we caught the attention of the Doc. He came out of the house and stood just behind Mistress.
“And do you know who this Major is?”
“No we have never seen him. Only heard tales.”
“Well then let me enlighten you. Major.”
Major growled and squeesed the vamp in his arms. Both looked at him and you could see the fear course through them. He soaked it up and damn near purred.
“You see boys the Major is rather happy here and i don't think he wishes to return to your Mistress.”
“But she said he was kidnapped. Taken against his will.”
“Well as you can see that is not how it happened. He is happy here and protects this land. It is his home.” she said while starin straight at him.
Finally the other one spoke up.
“Our Mistress will stop at nothing to get him back!”
“Well then your Mistress with die trying.”
“How will that happen you are but four vampires and a human against a whole army of soldiers.”
“Well child i think you will find we are more equipt then you give us credit for. Now i have a message for your Mistress.”
“And your message is?” the cocky fucker asked.
“Tell your Mistress if it's a fight she is lookin for then she is to come. But the Major is happy here and by hell or high water she will never put her disgusting claws on him again.”
“Mistress?”
“Peter you will let them go so they can deliver my message.”
“Yes Mistress.”
“Now leave and take your Mistress my message and if i see either of you again i will not be so kind.”
“Yes Ma'am.”
“Peter, Major release them.”
Peter and Major turned.
“Just one more thing. If you so much as try to run before you hit the tree line, i can garuantee that you won't be delivering my message.”
Peter and the Major let them go, minus their hand and arm of course. They started walkin toward the trees quickly.
“Major?”
“Yes Mistress?”
“How many men does it take to deliver a message?”
“One.”
With that he took off. Grabbin the one missin his arm, also known as cocky fucker. Within seconds he was in pieces. Mistress walked over carryin a box of matches. Soon the plum of smoke could be seen for miles. The other vamp had already took off into the woods. He would deliver the Mistress's message to Maria. I only hope she heeds Arabella's warning.
Chapter Thirty-Three: Prepare for Battle pt. 2
September 1896, Louisiana.
(Charlotte's POV)
The Major was all to happy to rip the other vamp apart. We watched as the smoke settled. Peter had his arms wrapped around me, the same could be said for the Major and Mistress. The Doc was not as calm as the rest of us. You'd think he'd be used to this after living with the Volturi but i guess not. All to soon the quiet was broken.
“Mistress was that truly nessecary to have him killed?” the Doc asked.
“Yes Carlisle it sends a message all of it's on incase our friend doesn't deliver the message i sent.”
“Are you sure it's wise to provoke her?”
Now the Major turned to him.
“She is the unwise one to provoke me. She has never seen battle so i don't expect her to come this time either. But if she does, she is mine.”
“Well then Major i suggest you and your minions here get to work. We have a battle to prepare for and i won't be caught with my thumb up my ass.” Mistress warned.
“Yes Mistress.”
“Well you heard her come on Doc you gotta learn to fight.” I looked at him. He looked nervous.
“You'll be fine Doc, Char won't beat you. Too bad...” Peter chuckled.
We had decided to start at the bottom and work our way up. I would show him the basics. Peter was to teach him offense, and the Major would teach him to kill.
“I see i won't win in this will i?” he asked.
“Nope you don't have a choice. With Maria it's kill or be killed. There is no middle ground.” i told him.
“Well then let's get started.”
“Take it to the back fields. I don't want my crops ruined in your playtime.” Mistress ordered.
We took off toward the back pasture where the cattle usually graze. There was enough room for us to fight comfortably.
“Okay Doc now i know your are not much of a fighter but if you let your inner vamp out it should come pretty easy.”
“do i have an inner vamp?”
“We all do. Just dig deep.”
I waited and watched. He actually looked like he was searchin the depths of his soul. When i finally couldn't take anymore i lept at him. Tackling him to the ground. He was stunned.
“You took to long Doc. Your gonna get yourself killed.”
“I don't know what i'm lookin for.” he squeeked out.
“Well Doc perhaps i can help you with that.” Peter added.
“How?”
“Just think of your mate.”
“What does Alene have to do with this?”
“Well let's just say that Char here is Alene. Defenseless against vampires. Human and easily broken and killed.”
“Peter.” i warned. I could see the color of the Doc's aura changin from it's usual shade of grey to a darker gray.
“You standin there watchin helpless as a group of skilled vampires approach her.” Peter started stalking toward me.
I was watchin the Doc closely. His aura was gettin darker by the second.
“Now say that our Mistress is standin next to her.”
The Major growled but didn't move. He knew what Peter was doin and it would move things along much quicker. This is how they trained the newborns in Maria's army. They provoked them anyway they knew how and used it as a tool. Peter was almost to me when the Doc's aura when straight to black. Peter took two more steps toward me and the Doc jumped at him. Pinnin him to the ground. Growling viciously.
“Now that's more like it Doc.”
Carlisle stood then and shook his head as if to clear it. Coming back to himself he looked around.
“What happened?” he seemed confused as to how he got to be standin over Peter.
“Your inner vamp just tackled my ass.” Peter smirked proudly.
“All i remember was you threaten to attack Char sayin she was Alene and the Mistress and then everything went black.”
“Well now we know how to trigger it we just have to get you to control it.” i said.
“Well now i know where to begin” Peter said.
“Good so my work here is done, and seein has how i'm no longer needed them i will just go have a chat with our Mistress and keep her company.” i said striding off.
(Peter's POV)
Well that worked bettter then planned. I didn't know if the Major was gonna be okay with me throwin the Mistress in there but it seemed to provoke the Doc more. Perhaps he is slowly bonding to her as well. I think when she told him to bring Alene back a month ago and called this his home and family that tied the knot. Now he was her primary care doctor since she found out she was pregnant they have become all the more closer.
“Now Doc since we found your trigger you just have to learn to harness it.”
“How do i do that?”
“Just picture that scene inside you heard with Alene and the Mistress.”
I watched as he stood straighter and his eyes turned black. That's right, there is that beast that's been hidden all this time. He was a little to tame for my likins anyway.
“Now think around the haze.”
A low growl started in his chest. I knew now was the time to act. I jumped toward him aimin to rip his arm off. Just as i was about to grab him he twisted out of my reach. His instincts were sharp. That is a good thing. I spun when i landed and went after him again this time aimin for his legs. He jumped over me and landed a kick to my ass sendin me into the dirt. Damn this may be the easiest we have ever trained anyone. We continued this for several hours. The Major was pacin the dirt watchin. He was creating a long trench in the ground from his minstrations. I stopped and called a time to the Doc. He to stopped what he was doin and started watchin the Major. He was absentmindedly rubbin his chest. It has been hours since he has seen the Mistress and even i know she wasn't asleep back at the house. She never slept without him.
“Major.” i called.
He wasn't listening. Still pacing.
“MAJOR!” i shouted.
He paused his movements and looked at me.
“Why don't you go to the Mistress so she can get some rest it's almost sun up and i can handle the Doc from here. You can have him tomorrow night.”
He nodded once and was off like a shot.
“Thank the gods, his pacin was driven me batty.” i told the Doc.
“I understand his pain.” the Doc rubbed his chest.
Emmett, Rosemarie, Alene and the twins had been gone for almost a month. Sure they talked and sent letters but it's hard bein away from your mate. Hell i was only several yards away and my chest was killin me when i had to stay in the barn with the Major those first couple of months. Sure it was my own fault but atleast now i don't have to worry about havin to share the barn with the Major. If he pisses the Mistress off she sends him to his room across the hall. She won't let him go any farther. I think the mating pull is now connected to the baby as well. She seems to be in more pain when he leaves to hunt then before.
“Well Doc shall we go a few more rounds or do you wanna call it a night and rest up for your beatin from the Major?”
“I think we will call it a day Peter. Believe it or not i think i'm actually kinda sore.”
“Yeah i know the feelin. Okay Doc i will see you in the morning for field duty.”
“Sure thing Peter. Wouldn't want the wrath of the Mistress on our asses if we don't show up at sun up.”
“No we sure don't. A pissed off Mistress means an even pissier Major.”
“I definitely don't want that.”
“alright then i will see you in a few hours.”
I took off toward the house and my mate. I barely made it to the house when i felt the waves of lust pouring from inside. Shit not again. Char was waitin on the porch. When i came into her line of sight she bolted toward me and tackled my ass to the ground. I was barely able to blink and my clothes were in shreds around me.
“I take it this has been goin on for a while?” i chuckled to my mate.
“The second he walked in the door.”
She began kissin every available piece of skin she could find. Suddenly she had my cock in her mouth. Suckin for all she was worth.
“Damn baby.”
HHHHMMMMM. She hummed around my cock makin me harder then before. I could feel my stomach tightin as she continued.
“Baby i ain't gonna last long if you keep that up.” i moaned to her.
She purred and that was it i lost it. She licked me clean and started kissin her way up my chest. I couldn't take it. I flipped her over and buried my face in her puss. Lickin and suckin. Nippin in the places i knew she loved the most. She was squirmin and pantin.
“Peter huney please.”
“Please what my mate?”
“Please..” she whined again.
“Not till you tell me what you want.”
I inserted my fingers into her. Push and flexing along with my tongue.
“I can't take it anymore...” she begged.
I loved to hear her beg.
“What do you want my love?”
“You. All of you.”
I lifted myself up and looked at her. Her eyes were rolled into the back of her head, she was panting and moaning. She looked ready to explode. I could feel her pulsing around my fingers. I added a third and pushed in hard. She screamed out my name. I dropped back down to savor the taste of her on my tongue. She started to tense and i knew it was time. I nipped her clit once, twice and then she gave. Her juices ran down my mouth. Over my lips and down my chin. I barely let her come down off her high before i was buried balls deep in her. Pumpin in and out at a furious speed. She was meetin me thrust for thrust.
“God Peter you ....feel ...so .... good.”
“tight baby.”
“harder Peter.”
The lust was still pourin out of the house by the bucket load. My stomach was tightenin again. I could feel her pulsin as well. It wouldn't take us long before we were spent.
“Faster Peter....almost..there..”
“Me to baby...” i grunted out.
A few more thrust and we both toppled over the edge. I laid down on her pressin her body as close to mine as i could get it.
“Char baby we have to get away from here.”
“I tried Peter. But it's like a magnet..we can't get far enough away, it just pulls you back in.”
“Let's go hunt.”
“Okay but we need clothes.”
“There is some in the guest house.”
we got up shakily and made for the guest house. We just made it throught the upstairs window when another strong wave of lust hit us. I had char up against the wall and buried in her before she could blink. We could hear poor Carlisle down the hall fixin himself. I thrusted into char in time with the doc's hand motions. Soon the three of us were fallin over the edge. I pulled out of char and she slid to the floor.
“Quickly Char before he projects again.”
We grabbed clothes and threw them on quickly.
“Hey Doc we goin for a hunt, wanna join?”
“Hell yeah get me outta here. My hand can't take anymore.”
I chuckled we all met in the livin area of the guest house.
“Let's get a move on. My knower is tellin me we got five seconds before he let's loose again.”
“Can't he control it?”
“Yes he can. That's why we only get it in bursts. When it becomes to much he has to release it.”
“Well shit then let's make haste i don't wanna see what happens between you and Char when his shit goes haywire again.”
“Doc you have been hangin with Peter to long. His mouth is rubbin off on ya suga'.”
We all laughed and took off toward the city 4 towns over. Anything less and we would be puttin on one hell of a show for the natives.
Chapter Thirty-Four: A New Friend Found.
October 1896, Louisiana.
(Arabella's POV)
It's been weeks since i sent the message back to Maria. If she thought for one second that i would give My Major up willin'ly that bitch had another thing comin. Everyday since then they have been trainin non-stop in the back field. From dusk till dawn. Most nights the Major is with me While Peter and Char train with Carlisle. I think the Doc is a quick study so i'm not to worried about him.
It's come time for harvest and they won't let me do a thing to help. I tried and got growled at. So i waddled my ass back to the porch. I swear they act like i'm crippled or sumthin. I'm pregnant not dying. I work around the house still. I put my foot down when they told me i couldn't. I said i had to do sumthin or i would go crazy. The Major still tried to object but when i told him he would be spendin some nights alone in his room across the hall he shut up and hightailed it outside.
I could feel the shift in the atmosphere like last time i got that feelin about Maria. I knew she would be here any day now. Peter was on high alert too. His knower was tellin him it would be soon.
It was dusk finally and all the harvest had been loaded into crates and but in the wagon for tomorrow morning when i would take it to town. My vamps weren't to happy with that idea but i told them to get over it. It was my business and i would do what needed to be done. They agreed but said they would run the woods along the road and follow me till i reached town. I grudgingly agreed and went up to bed.
It wasn't but an hour later that the Major returned to my side so i could sleep. He told me that they had trained all they could and that there wasn't much else to do. He curled himself around me and i drifted off to sleep.
The next morning was a circus. So much goin on. I was escorted to the wagon and followed to town. They stayed in the woods as promised till i entered town. I knew they would still be there waitin for when i came back through. I pulled the horses in front of the store and David was there to help me down. My belly was showin my pregnancy and David was as bad as the others. He wouldn't let me lift a thing. He felt bad when he found out that his recently deceased son was the person behind my attack and loss of my first child. He appoligized profusely but i waved him off. The past is the past and that is where it should stay. When we entered the store i noticed he had a new clerk workin for him. A young man about thirteen.
“Miss Arabella, i would like you to meet Edward. Edward this is Miss Arabella. She sells us all the crops that supply the store.”
“Hello Miss.” he said shyly.
“Pleasure to meet you Edward.”
“Now Edward Miss Arabella is with child, she is under no circumstances allowed to lift or carry anything.”
“Yes sir.”
“Now Miss what is it that you need this time?”
“Well your crops are in my wagon out front if you would like to take a look at them.”
“Ah yes it is that time again isn't it.”
“Yes sir it is. Shall we?”
“Yes Ma'am we shall.”
We went out to the wagon and looked over the crops.
“Well Miss it seems you have had yet another wonderful season. What is your secret?”
“I have wonderful diligent workers and a very green thumb.” i giggled.
“Well you may have to share your workers with the others. They aren't doin so well.”
“Sorry no can do. They are my secret.”
“How is your brother and Miss Rose doing with the twins?”
“Oh they are well. Been off on an vacation as of late.”
“Oh how lovely where to?”
“They took the twins off to Europe for a while.”
“ah yes the culture of the east.”
“Yes and Emmett can definitely use some culture.”
“Now Miss Arabella is that anyway to talk about your brother?” he snickered.
“Well yes sir it is, and we all know it.”
“Right you are. Now how much are you askin for this lot?”
“Well as per our usual agreement. I need a few things from your store and we can settle rest.”
“Well make your list and Edward will retreave it for you.”
“thank you.”
We walked back into the store.
“Edward?” i called.
“Yes Ma'am.”
“Would you be of so kind as to round me up a few things?”
“Yes Ma'am.”
gWell i need several bars of soap, two sets of new linens, 5 yrds of fabric, some dried meats and a variety of fresh fruits. That isn't to much now is it?h
“No Ma'am. I will have that out to your wagon in a jiffy.” he smiled and ran off.
I like him much better then Micheal.
“So what is the damage Miss?” David asked.
I gave him my list and he gave me the total of what i needed.
“Well i will swap the goods for that and we shall settle with two hundred?”
“Sounds good to me Miss Arabella. Oh and the wife wanted me to give you these.”
He handed over several baby blankets and booties.
“Oh she didn't need to do that.”
“Well you know how the wife is. When your brother returns send him here hastily, the woman made several sets of clothes for the young ones.”
“I will be sure to send him as soon as he returns.”
“Thank you.”
“Miss. Your things are loaded into your wagon and the harvest has been removed it's ready to go when you are.”
“Thank you kindly Edward.”
I reached into the small satchel i always carry tied around my waist, pulling out several pieces of homemade candy and handed them to him. His smile could light up the town.
“Thank you Miss, thank you.”
“Your very Welcome Edward.”
He scurried off into the back of the store. No doubt to eat his galantly earned sweets.
“Well David i must be on my way. Plenty to do at the farm yet and their is no rest for the wiery.”
“You aren't workin in the fields are you Miss?”
I laughed loudly at this.
“No David i'm lucky if they let me cook my own meals. As it is i had to barter to get to bring in the harvest.”
“Well then send my gratitude to the Major, your brother Peter, Miss Charlotte and your Doctor friend.”
“I will David Thank you again.”
“You have a good day now.”
“You too.”
I headed out to my wagon and noticed all my things neatly wrapped in brown paper and smiled. That Edward was a really sweet boy. I slowly climbed up on the wagon and sat myself down. As soon as i was seated Edward came around from behind the store.
“Miss you shouldn't be riding alone in your condition. Do you mind if i ride with you at least till the edge of town.” he smiled shyly.
“Why certainly Edward i would enjoy the company. We can get to know each other better.”
“Thank you Miss. My paw would whoop me senseless if he knew i let you ride off all alone.”
“Well then let's get goin or i fear i will get a whoopin myself if i'm late in returning.”
“Who would whopp such a pretty lady?” he blushed.
“Well i don't think they would actually do it but my family are extremely protective of me and don't want anything bad to happen to me or the baby.”
“I agree Miss you are far to nice to have anything bad happen to you.” again he blushed.
“Oh Edward you are such the gentleman.” again he blushed. If i kept it up he would be permenantly red faced.
“So Edward tell me a little about yourself?” i asked as i pulled away from the store and headed out toward the end of town where i knew my escorts were waiting.
“Well I'm thirteen. I do well in school, and I have a little sister named Alice. She is a pest but i love her anyway.”
“Now you sound like my brothers.”
“How many brothers do you have?”
“Two. Peter my older brother is married to my sister-in-law Charlotte. Then my twin Emmett is married to Miss Rosemarie Kinely.”
“I remember him askin her last year at the ball.”
“That's right.”
“So who is the father Miss?”
“Major Jasper Whitlock.”
“Is he a nice man?”
“Yes Edward he is. He takes good care of me.”
“That's good. You deserve a good man to take care of you.”
“Thank you Edward. Now what else about you?”
“Well my dad is strick but kind, and my mother passed away a couple years back.”
“Oh Edward I'm sorry to hear that.”
“It's okay. She was real sick for a long time.”
“Edward dear what is your last name?”
“Masen. Why do you ask?”
“I know your father. He has worked for me several times on the farm.”
“Yes i recall him sayin you were kind, and treated your workers well. That was right after mom passed away.”
“Well you tell him anytime he needs work he is welcome to come to the farm. I'm sure i have something he can do. You and your sister Alice are welcome to come along. I'm sure there is plenty for you to see and do around the farm with all the animals.”
“Thank you kindly Miss i will let him know.”
“Bella.”
“what?”
“Please call me Bella.”
“Okay Miss Bella.”
“Well Edward dear i fear we are at the end of our journey together. I will see you again in a few days if you are attending the harvest festival.”
“Yes Ma'am we are. Father is puttin up a stand this year to sell some of his craft work.”
“Well then i will be sure to stop and have a peek. Thank you for riding with me. It has been a wonderful treat for me.”
“Me too. Miss Bella. Can't wait to see you at the festival.”
He began to climb down once i halted the wagon at the edge of the forest.
“Oh Edward.”
“Yes Miss Bella?”
“Here.” i said handing him the rest of my homemade candy. “be sure to share that with your sister.”
“Sure thing Miss Bella.”
With a wave he ran back toward the store. I started the wagon on it's way once again. I could feel the four sets of eyes on me as i drove. Once i got within sight of the house i was joined in the wagon by my followers.
“Well hello to y'all too.” i said.
“Who was the boy you was talkin to?” Peter asked.
“That Peter is young Edward Masen. He is workin for David at the grocer. And offered to escort me to the end of town.”
“Well wasn't that sweet of him.” Peter chided.
“Yes Peter is was. His father has worked for me a few times at the farm after he lost his wife. He has two kids to raise on his own and to tell you the truth he is doin a fine job of it. That boy was the uttmost gentleman when he asked to escort me to the end of town.”
“Sorry didn't know you had a soft spot for the half pint.”
I pulled the horses to a stop and rounded on Peter.
“You know i thought Mama taught you better then that Peter. You used to be the same way. Always escortin ladies across the street or to their wagons when they were alone. What happened? All that fightin and gettin knocked in the head caused your manners to slip out your ear?”
“Now Arabella. You know i still have my manners?”
“I'm not sure you do. That boy was bein kind to me in my condition and you go and get all hard headed about it. I thought y'all would be happy i wasn't ridin alone. He is a sweet boy and didn't want nothin bad to happen to me.”
“Darlin' you feel strongly about this boy?” the Major asked.
“Yes Major i do. He feels like the little brother i didn't have. Unlike my two boneheaded brothers he is kind and sweet.”
“Well then Darlin' you have nothin to worry about. Peter you will shut your mouth, this subject is closed. Your sister likes this boy and somehow he wormed his way into her heart and since that heart belongs to me you will heed my warning.”
“Yes Major.” Peter huffed from the back.
I leaned over and Kissed the Major. He understood that i befriended Edward and he too would protect him from harm.
“Now let's get home and put this stuff away. My feet are sore and i wish to rest.”
The Major took the reigns from me and started the wagon on its way. I leaned into his side till we reached home. He helped me down out of the wagon and carried my things into the house. I laid on the couch and got comfortable. Just as i started to drift off to sleep i had this fear creep into me. It was time, Maria was on her way. That was the last thought i had before sleep took over.
Chapter Thirty-Five: The Battle Begins.
October 1896, Louisiana.
(Major's POV)
As Bella drifted off to sleep i felt a sense of foreboding come over her. It wouldn't be long now. She knew Maria was comin. I stepped outside and headed toward where Peter, Char and the Doc were standing discussin sumthin heavily. As i approached they all turned to me.
“The shit is about to get ugly Major.” Peter told me.
“I know”
“What do you mean you know?”
“Arabella had a feelin just before she fell asleep.”
“Oh” was all Peter said.
“So what now?” Doc asked.
“We wait.”
Each of us headed to our spots on the perimeter of the property. No one would get past without one of us knowing.
It was just past sundown when i heard the first whistle come from Peter. He was the furthest out. So this was it. Maria had come for me at last. Not that the war whore was gonna get me but hey why not give her hope. Charlotte whistled next which meant they were almost here. The only thing standin between me and them was the Doc. They knew not to make any moves until i gave the word. Then i heard Peter give three whistles. Holy shit the war whore came with. I didn't expect her to, but hell now i was almost giddy. That bitch wouldn't be leavin here today. At least not still breathin, in a manner of speaking. It felt like hours but it was only a few minutes when the Doc whistled. Three low and one high. Twenty. The bitch came after me with only twenty in her army. She is just fuckin crazy. I bet she even believes that cockamamie bullshit she was spoutin about me bein held captive. What a joke. No one can hold me..well except maybe the Mistress. But i think i would enjoy bein her captive...shit not time for that.
Focus.
I was then i saw them. Spaced out in two lines. Ten across and two deep. Really that's the best she could do? Then i heard Peter whistle a second time. Ahhh now that's more like it. This is only the first wave. The pawns so to speak. Lambs to the slaughter. I thought well hell let's just give this a whirl.
The first wave stoped in front of me not twenty feet away. I heard Char whistle one more time. Then she chirped. They second group stopped near her. Peter gave a third whistle. Shit she is more prepared then i thougt. He too then chirped. Damn three waves. Char gave count. Two low one high. Fifteen in the second group. Getting better. Then Peter gave his. One low, one high, and three straight forward. Maria was with the last group of ten. Those must be her pets. The older, more trained. Possibly gifted. Well if that don't beat all. Well let's not waste time shall we. I have shit i would rather be doin. I stepped toward the first group, sending them a wave of compliance.
“You have been misled, there is no reason for you to fight here.”
one stepped forward. The oldest of the group.
“We were told to come here to rescue our Mistress's Major he was taken from her and she wants him back.”
I smirked.
“Do you even know what this Major looks like?”
“Well yeah she told us what to look for so we knew who not to kill.”
“Well?”
“He is tall like you.”
“Yes”
“He has blonde hair.”
“Yes.”
“His body is littered in battle scars.”
“Like this.” i ripped my shirt off.
“Yes just like that...ooohhh.”
“Yeah kid.”
“Your the Major?” the young one said while starting to shake.
“Yeah and do i look like i'm bein held against my will?”
“Well no not exactly..but Mistress said a witch put a curse on you. Made you loyal to her.”
“I know of no witch. My Mate yes, a witch no. And as for your Mistress she was warned not to come here or did she not recieve the message.”
“No Jared delivered the Message. But she refuses to believe it.”
“Well believe it. I'm here of my own free will. I left the war whore for peace. I don't have to fight for food, or territory. I'm happy here. I have my brother and his mate, my friends, and my Mate.”
“So are you gonna kill us or let us go?” one of the smaller ones from the back Whispered.
“Well that all depends on you. I'm givin you a choice leave now and i won't kill you. Head north away from here. I promise you after today Maria will no longer be a problem for you.”
I watched with my arms crossed as they decided their own fates. It didn't take as long as i thought it would for them to decide to run. Maria was really a dumb bitch afterall.
“We will leave.”
“Then go. Tell no one where you have been.”
“Good bye Major.”
All ten took off in different direction towards the north. I don't think they will have many problems if they live past the next year. Nomads will pick them off. They won't stand a chance. But at least i have a clear conscience. To put up a show i grabbed some rocks and trees and smashed them together and roared a few times. Carlisle did the same. Makin it seem like the fighting was taken place. I started a fire in the woods just feet from me and threw in the hand of the one we sent as a messanger. Then spit in it a few times. That should do the trick. They aren't smart enough to know other wise. They will see smoke and smell venom and that should be enough. Soon the Doc whistled again. The next wave was comin in and fast. I could hear them movin rapidly through the trees. Comin to a stop in front of me again like the last group this one seemed older. I regonized a few of these ones. One i regonized because i had changed him before i left. He stepped toward me.
“Major?” he question.
“Yes” i quirked a brow at him.
“Why are you fightin against us. Don't you wanna come back?” he looked bewildered.
Yep the bitch lied to all of them.
“No boy i don't. I left cause i wanted to. Not because i was forced.”
“That's not what Mistress said. She said you were kidnapped by a rogue who used to be in her army but escaped.”
I laughed.
“ No boy that was no rogue. I'm sure you remember Peter, my second.”
“Yes sir.”
“Well he was the one who came for me. And he didn't escape i let him and his Mate go. They returned for me. Brought me here to a life of piece. They brought me to my Mate.”
“But Major, Mistress says she is your mate?”
“I was never her Mate. How many men has she brought into her bed? How many times was i ever in her bed?”
“Well sir i never once saw you in her bed. And she has had many many men sir.”
“Don't you think if i was her mate that anyone besides me would be in her bed?” the boy looked thoughtful.
“When you put it that way sir, no i don't think anyone would live to get close enough.”
“My point exactly. Now my Mate is here and what do you think is gonna happen if you attack said mate.”
“We will all die painfully horrible deaths at your hands! Major i don't wanna die. I have barely lived this long.”
“Well i suggest if any of you wish to leave you do so now, and i will spare you.”
“Thank you Major.”
“Leave.”
They to all took off. Leaving only Maria and her goons. Peter and Char Whistled simultaniously. Shit. I whistled back letting them know to join me this time. They fell into place. Peter to my right, the Doc to my left and Charlotte just behind Peter's right. Peter by this time was also shirtless. We were intimidating to look at from a far but scary as fuck up close. I could hear the last of them comin up to us. Once in view they stopped. Splitting down the middle to make a sort of isle. Then out came the war whore herself. Standing proud.
“Ah there you are Major. So good to see you again. Are you ready to come home now. I have come to take you back from these thieves.”
“Maria i was never taken. I left willingly.”
“Your lying. They have bewitched you.”
“No” i growled. I could feel the shift in me.
Peter, Char and the Doc shifted also. Their eyes turning black similar to mine. They could feel my anger pulsing out from me.
“You have been fouled lover. There is no reason for you to stay here. You belong with me.” Maria spouted again.
“I have never belonged with you. Nor have i ever been your lover.”
“You are my Mate i will not leave with out you by my side.” she hissed.
“Over my pile of ashes.”
“Then so be it. If i can't have you no one will.”
With a wave of her hand her last remaining soldiers attacked. I watched as Peter and Char worked as a team tearing apart two at a time. The Doc was doin well also. He already had one tore apart and was workin on his second. Bringin my focus back to Maria she was smiling like she was gonna win me back. Never gonna happen. Just then a small vampire, actually smaller then Maria herself which is hard to believe, stepped out from behind her. Everyone but me and Peter Froze. Like in mid-flight or fight froze. I stood and looked at Peter who walked casually over to me.
“What the hell happened?”
“I think that little thang there is gifted.”
“I didn't see her in the original count.”
“I figured.”
“But why is everyone else frozen but us?”
gI'm not sure.”
“You aren't frozen cause you are gifted. Her gift only works on substandard vampires.”
“but what about...” i stopped him before he said anything.
Yes Char was gifted. I could feel her emotions tellin me to go with it. Apparently Char had a plan. Great at least one of us does.
“Now Major why don't you come with me before i kill all your little friends here.”
I was about to answer when a spike of anger hit me hard knockin me to my knees. Peter flashed around in his spot and was gappin opened mouthed at the person in question. When i finally got enough control to look up, even i was scared shitless. There was Arabella. Hovering or floating inches above the ground. Eyes as black as coal, and a snarl coming from her that made me shake.
Suddenly small popping sounds could be heard all around us. I looked and saw that Maria's minions were turning into plies of dust. Maria screamed.
“Who the hell is that?”
“That bitch is the Major's soul mate.” Peter replied wearin a shit eatin grin. That bastard knew somethin like this was gonna happen. I can feel his smug feelins from here.
“Peter you better start explainin right now?” i growled.
“Just sit back and watch the show Major. Your woman is about to kick some serious ass.”
“Yeah Major watch.” Char suddenly said coming out of her fake freeze. She walked over to Peter and pulled him down to the ground. Sitting cross legged as if watchin a stage show.
The Doc then walked over. Okay now what the hell is goin on. I know he don't have no powers.
“Just watch Major.”
So what did i do you ask. Well i took a seat on the grass and watched as my kick ass mate made confetti out of all the other vamps leavin Maria and her Pet for last.
Chapter Thirty-Six: Poof goes the Vampire.
October 1896, Louisiana.
(Mistress's POV)
I don't know how long i was out for but something woke me. A noise, a feeling, something. I knew something was wrong. It was to quiet. Even for a house full of vampires. That and the Major hadn't moved me to our room, nor was he anywhere in sight. Then i heard it the unmistakable sound of thunder or in this case, Vampire's fighting. I hopped up from the couch gettin dizzy for a split second until i felt the anger. Only one person i knew of could send that to me. The Major. Then not moments later shock and fear. Now i knew something was wrong the Major never feels fear unless it has to do with me. I took off runnin towards the pull. It would lead me straight to him. When i got close enough to see them i froze. All of them were frozen but Peter and the Major. Well this won't do at all. I moved closer and caught a movement out of the corner of my eye. It was Char. She wasn't frozen only pretending. Awe hell i should of known Peter would know somethin and not tell the Major until it was too late. I will not feel bad for him when the Major rips his limbs off later and hids them from him. Then i heard that bitch speak. She was gonna kill my Major if she couldn't have him. No way in hell was that gonna happen on my watch. I could feel my blood start to boil. Then a red haze covered my vision. I saw the Major fall to his knees. My emotions must be overwhelming him. Well to bad he will get over it. This bitch is gonna die..and stay dead.
“Who the hell is that?”
“That bitch is the Major's soul mate.” i heard peter cackle.
“Peter you better start explainin right now?” i heard the Major growl.
“Just sit back and watch the show Major. Your woman is about to kick some serious ass.”
“Yeah Major watch.” char chirpped.
I looked around with only my eyes and noticed poor Doc was still froze. I wished him free and the next thing i know he was walkin over to sit by Peter and Char. Wait sitting? Never mind i'm not even gonna ask. The Major looked confused and then horny... now is not the time for that Major i thought to myself. Truthfully i had no idea what was goin on. It was like i was lookin from behind my eyes instead of through them. I watched as the vampires from the bitches army turned into what looked like glitter. Then my body came to a stop just infront of Maria and this...well hell i'm not sure what it is. A child, a vampire, a chew toy for the bitch...
“You will not harm my Mate.” i spoke or atleast i think i did.
“And what makes you think you can stop me?” Maria asked gettin snippy.
“this.”
suddenly her little friend was nothing but a pile of sparkles on the ground.
“NO!” Maria screamed.
I turned slowly toward the Major. Just as i faced him his eyes widened. I felt Maria coming toward me. I spun and grabbed her by the throat. Holding her feet above the ground.
“Who the hell do you think you are, comin on to my land, attackin my family and trying to steal my Mate.” i hissed.
“He was mine first.”
“He was never yours, and never will be.”
“I will have him no one could please him like i could.”
“Oh we shall see about that. Peter, Charlotte.” i growled.
“Yes Mistress.”
“Hold this...thing while i show her who knows how to please the Major.”
“Yes Mistress.”
I walked over to the Major. His eyes were dark as night and swirling with lust. I ripped his clothes away and stripped him to nothin. Removin my own clothes. I dropped to my knees and began suckin off the Major. He purred and growled in pleasure.
“Remove your lips from him. He is mine.”
I raised my hand and pinched my fingers together like i was holdin her lips shut and she stopped talking.
I continued to suck his long hard cock while the others just watched. I didn't care. He was mine and now everyone would know it.
The Major's body began to shake and tremble. I knew he was about to blow so i reached up with my hand and tugged on his balls as i sucked him down my throat and purred around his cock. He released with a roar that scared the birds that had nested in the trees away for miles around. After lickin him clean i pushed him onto his back. Straddlin him like i was riden one of my horses I slide his still throbbing cock into me. His growl was lustfilled and deep. Pounding onto him i could feel my muscles tighten. It wouldn't take long for me to cum. His hands roamed my body before they came to rest on my tits. He teased and tugged my nipples until they were standing at attention. He sat up slightly and pulling them close together sucked both my nipples into his mouth. The moan that escaped me would make a porn star proud. The Major's lust was spiking i knew it would only be seconds before he projected it when it got to a level to high for him to handle. I picked up my pace. Bouncing and grinding into him.
“Stop you whore your ruining him.” Maria cried.
She knew he was untouched before. At least by a vampire anyway. He told me how he fucked his female victims before drainin them dry. I didn't hold a grudge. Now when i think about it, it turns me on. My speed spiked up yet again with my spike in lust filled feelings, causing the Major to growl beneath me. The vibrations were enough to send my tightin spring into release. I screamed his name.
“JJJJaaaasssppperrr.”
feeling my muscles tighten around him caused him to pulse inside me. He was close. I was starting to come down from my high when i suddenly found myself pinned under a very lusty Major. He began to thrust into me hard and faster then before.
“NO Major don't!”
Sorry to say her cries fell on deaf ears. The Major growled and began suckin and lickin and kissin me everywhere as he fucked me into oblivion. Suddenly he went stiff and his eyes rolled into the back of his head. He exploded inside of me. Fillin me with his seed.
“MISTRESS” he roared out the same time Maria again screamed out in agony. “NO!!!”
“Sorry bitch but that man is taken.” Char chripped happily in Maria's ear as her body shook with sobs.
Somewhere during all this i came back to myself. The Major was layin over top me coverin my body with his. Growling loudly. Oh shit i forgot how he gets.
“Doc could you run to the guest house and bring me some clothes quickly, before the Major kills someone.”
“Sure Mistress.”
He was back in seconds with a sundress for me and pants for Major. As soon as we were both dressed he took me in his arms and purred in my hair.
“Mistress that was very naughty of you.”
“You enjoyed every minute of it Major.” i giggled.
“Your damn right i did. But never again. No one is to see your body but me and the Doc.”
“Yes Sir.”
I could hear growling comin from behind us.
“You have tainted and bewitched him. I will kill you.”
Somehow Maria go loose from Peter and Char's hold and lunged for me. But being the Major he was quicker then even the vampire eye and had that bitch by the throat and danglin in the air.
“You will never touch my Mate. Even thinking of harming her is punishable by death.” he hissed. He was in the height of his glory.
“Major you are mine, that whore should have never been aloud to touch you.”
“NO.” he roared rippin off her arm and throwin it into the dying embers causing them to re-ignite.
Maria screamed.
“Please Major don't do this. Would you honestly kill your sire over some slut who fucked you infront of everyone.”
Growling louder this time he pulled her other arm off with his free hand.
“Keep talkin and i can garuantee that i will kill you.”
she whimpered as his grip tightened.
“Fine you can have the slut. But you must come back to me.”
He ripped off her leg this time.
“Keep callin my Mate a slut and you will be nothing but a paper weight when i am done with you.”
“Major please. What does she have that i don't? Why can't it be me?”
“Because you selfish whore, she is more woman then you will ever be, she loves me as i am despite what you did to me. Plus she is once again carryin my child. Something you could never give me, even if i never thought it possible.”
Maria gasped and looked at me.
“How?”
“The Major has some seriously good sperm!” i said. Causing Char to break into giggles.
“Whore.” Maria yelled.
That was last straw for the Major. He growled and with a terrible grating sound Maria was torn to pieces, her last scream died in the air around us as the rest of her burned to ash.
Major pulled me into his arms burying his nose in my hair. Inhailing deeply. I wrapped my arms around him and pulled myself closer to him. His purr vibrated through my body. Calmin' me down as well as himself.
Our blissful bubble was broken by Peter's loud voice.
“Mistress that show you put on was almost pornagrahic.”
“shut it Peter.”
The Major growled then looked at Peter.
“that reminds me Peter i have a bone to pick with you.” the Major growled.
Peter got this OH SHIT look on his face and took off into the woods cackling hystericly.
“you'll never take me alive Major, never....”
“Peter!” he roared and took off to catch him after givin me a swift kiss.
Char, the Doc and i started laughing.
“Well Mistress let's get you back to the house and check you over. All that stress can't be good for the baby.” the Doc said.
“Yeah yeah yeah. Alright let's go.”
We all headed back to the house still hearing Peter's laughter fading into the night.
Epilouge
10 years later
Arabella's Journal
It was the summer of 1891 When my brother Emmett and I went to live with our brother Peter and his wife Charlotte. Our father and mother had just recently passed and they were all we had left. The journey from South Carolina to Louisiana was uneventful. Upon our arrival on Peter's farm it was mid-way through summer planting and we were thrown right into chores. The harvest that year was good but with more help it could have been more. Peter keep several farm hands around. They were mostly traveling hobo's but they helped out when Peter offered room and board in exchange.
Two years had passed and Emmett and I were turning 18. It was time to take harvest to market and Peter and Charlotte decided that they would take it in and pick up some goods for a party to celebrate the good crop that year and our birthday. They never returned. The wagon was found along the side of the road with blood pools on the grass surrounding the forest. They were considered dead.
Emmett and I took over the farm. I added some other animals to the farm besides the cattle that Peter had already had. Chickens for eggs, goats and cows for milk, and pigs for meat. Emmett said i was crazy for all the added work i gave myself.
It was late the following spring when Miss Rosemarie came to me askin for my help to catch my brother's eye. I told her he was already smitten with her, but she was insistant. So we went to her home. Which coincidently was just down the road. We dolled her all up and we headed back to the farm. She paraded herself around infront of him. I could see him watchin her. She sat on a bench in the garden fanning herself. Emmett ran into me red faced and out of breath. He told me his feelings for Rose which of course i already knew. I told him to go after her. He smiled and ran out the door. The next couple of months were interesting to say the least. Rose was over everyday and her,Emmett and myself worked the farm.
It was Christmas time when Emmett finally got the courage to ask her to marry him. It was lovely. He called the attention of everyone at the yule ball. Got on one knee and asked her to be his wife. The ungodly squeel that left her mouth let everyone know her answer. After that i left early to head home. I was almost there when i noticed two shadows moving about the house. It was quite a shock to find out who it was roaming around outside my home.
I woke up on the couch of my living room with my dead brother Peter. I was sure it was all a dream. That i had to be dreaming. He assured me that i was not. I asked where Charlotte was. She stepped out into the room. They told me what happened and what they had become. I wasn't sure i could believe them. Looking at them closer i could tell they weren't lying. They had come back to give me a christmas gift. It was the most beautiful gown i had ever seen.
Christmas day brought about Emmett and Rose. I had to remind the boys they were not neanderthals. From there everything went back to normal...well as normal as it could be living with two vampires.
Emmett and Rose Married the that spring and went on honeymoon for several months. While they were gone Peter, Char and I where planning a rescue mission for someone called the Major. I had never met the man, or vampire, but Char and Peter spoke highly of him. Peter left on his own to complete Mission: Rescue the Major. It should have taken him three days tops. A week later and he still hadn't returned. Char was upset but wasn't worried, she said that she would know if something had happened to him. I believed her. They seemed so intune.
I could feel someone watching me before i could see them. I was weeding part of the field when i looked up and saw them standing in the trees. I told Peter to stop being a creeper and get over here and help me. When they stepped out of the trees i saw the most gorgious man i have ever laid eyes on. It turns out he was an ass.
The months that followed were hectic. The Major and i fought constantly. Peter was a pain in the ass also. I refused to be treated like i was just a child. So they stayed in the barn. I felt for Charlotte. She hadn't seen her husband for a week and now i was keeping them apart. But she understood.
It was harvest time again and i had to take the crop into town. Peter and i argued. He didn't want me to take it by myself. When he grabbed my arm to stop me from going the Major was in his face before i could blink. It was with that one move that i knew Charlotte was right. He was tough on the outside but a true gentleman on the inside. It was then i learned his real name. Jasper. A strong name for a strong man. That was also the day that everything in my world turned upside down. Because Peter had delayed me i was running late. The sun was set by the time i started on the road for home. I was stopped by two men. They attempted to rape me. I screamed for help. The name that passed my lips shocked me. I screamed for Jasper. I didn't know why. But before i could question it he was there. I watched as he drained the two men who attacked me. After making sure i was okay he drove me home. Peter rushed to me and lead me inside. That was the first night Jasper stayed in my room.
Things Changed that night, for the better i believe. Jasper and I got along much better. That was until the night of the harvest festival. Peter had dragged him off to see some of the local...sights. Okay not really he took him over to meet the women of the brothel. Peter and Char frequented there often to keep the relationship interesting. My feelings for him became known to me that night. I didn't want to admit i loved him but i knew i did. He avoided me for weeks. Char and Rose planned an intervention. Trapping me and forcing me to admit my feelings. They told me that Jasper and i were soul mates. That me denying that connection was slowly killing us both, and Jasper being the gentlemen he is wouldn't force me into it. He was willing to die for me!
Time passed quickly. Rose soon had her babies. Yes twins. It was a shock but we got lucky when a vampire doctor stumbled onto our land. He delivered them with no problems.
Carlisle was a true English man. Proper and educated. We were warming up to him, that was until i stunned Jasper. I had asked him if he was willing to have forever with me. I guess i should have broached the subject differently. I yelled for the others to come help me. Char appearing out of nowhere startled all of us. Bringing the Major back to his senses. He crouched and growled. The others dropped into submissive stances bring the Doc down with them. I went to Jasper to calm him down. The Doc moved and set him off again. It was then i knew what i had to do. That night in the barn was incredible.
It was sometime after that we once again found ourselves at a celebration. The fourth of july celebration. Jasper and Peter went off to do whatever it is they do. Char and i walked around. We decided to get me something to eat. I told Char to go grab the blankets and meet me near the field. I had just about made it to the field when i was grabbed from behind. Before i knew what was happening i was falling to the ground. I whispered Jasper's name and he caught me just before i hit. I was woken up by the doctor workin on me in my room. He had found out my secret. I was goin to tell Jasper tonight at the fireworks. I was pregnant. Was being the key word. Whoever attacked me had killed our baby. When we told the Major, he flipped and took off. I was in so much pain. I thought he wouldn't love me anymore. That he would hate me for killing his child. When he returned to me that night he was covered in blood. I knew then what he had done. He had gone and killed those who hurt me, and killed our baby. We made love that night. He sealed my wounds with his venom. Little did we know that it would heal me completely.
I started to feel changes within myself. I felt stronger. I could hear things further away and smell things alot stronger. I wasn't sure what was goin on. I figured it had to do with Jasper's venom. Little did i know that the others had noticed the changes too. It wasn't until the threat of Maria did i truly notice my changes. I was so angry that i actually kicked Peter in the face. That lead to Peter going all brotherly on me and forcing me to let the doc look at me.
The Doc dropped the bomb on all of us. I was once again pregnant with the Major's child. The Major couldn't get his head around it at first but once he did...let's just say that night was just as magical as the first time we made love.
It was another month of training, farming, and harvesting before Maria made her apparence. The Major managed to scatter the first and second waves of Maria's army, leaving only her and ten others. I felt his anger. It woke me from a dead sleep. I went to him. Hearing the words coming out of her mouth pissed me off to no end. A red haze covered my vision. Then it was like watching my life from the sidelines. I watched as Maria's soldiers were turned to sparkling piles of dust with just a thought from me. When she said that i couldn't be a true mate to the Major i flipped my shit. I don't know what came over me. I claimed my mate right there in front of everyone. Then the bitch just had to push the Major one last time. It was pleasurable to watch him tear her apart one piece at time.
After the battle with Maria everything calmed down and went back to normal. Well as normal as life with vampires could be. Emmett, Rose, Alene and the twins came home. Everyone settled into our routine we had before.
Edward the new stock boy at David's grocer and I had become closer. He and his sister Alice came out to the farm several times to visit with the Animals. Jasper seemed to really get along with Edward. He could feel the bond between us. He felt like a son. Charlotte said they saw me as a mother figure. I liked that alot.
Emmett took to the kids as if they were his own. We still see them from time to time. Then after Mr. Mason passed away Edward and Alice came to live with Emmett and Rose. They new our secret and kept it. Edward would accompany me on any trips i took into town. That made the Major happy that i wasn't traveling alone.
That following spring i gave birth to our son. Xzavier Marcus Whitlock. A beautiful blonde haired green-eyed boy. He looked just like his father expect for his eyes. They were mine. Jasper and I married that summer under the stars with all our family and friends. That year was full of surprises as we found out that Rose was once again pregnant.
Christmas was upon us when we were given the blessing of a new niece to go with the two terrible twins. That was also the day that Jasper gave me the gift of forever. I was turned christmas night at midnight while we made love. It was the best way to go i think. When i woke three days later i had no lust for blood. Jasper seemed annoyed and Peter just laughed. He said it must run in the blood.
It was just after Edward's eighteenth birthday two years later that once again Jasper had to sire another vampire. Emmett and Edward had gone hunting. Not paying close attention they wander near a mama bear and her cubs. Edward was attacked and almost killed. Emmett carried him back to the farm yelling for anyone who could hear him.
(Arabella's POV)
“Hey Zee what ya got there?”
“Oh just your journal mom.”
“You readin that again?”
“It's my favorite story.”
“You know it's not a story right? That actually happened.”
“I know. When is Uncle Emmett and Aunt Rose getting here?”
“They will be here shortly.”
It was Jasper and I's anniversary and we were celebrating with the family. There was a knock on the door.
“Speak of the devil and he shall appear.” i chuckled as Xzavier got up to answer the door.
“Uncle Em. Aunty Rose.”
“Well hello there Xzavier. Where are your mom and dad?”
“Mom's in the living room and i have not a clue where dad is! Let me check. Mom where's dad?”
“He's out in the fields hun with Uncle Peter and Aunt Char.”
“Well now you know”
I watched as Xzavier took of with C.J and Izzy. Those three were inseperable. Even though they were almost two years apart.
“Now where is my darling niece?”
“Here Aunty Bella.”
“There's my girl. How are you Jazz?”
Jasmine the last of the McCarty's. She was our christmas gift.
“Well Izzy and C.J pick on me all the time and won't let me play with them.”
“Well i will just have to tell them about it won't I?” I said with a smile.
“Yes Aunty Bella.”
“Why don't you go play in Xzavier's room for now.” I heard Zee complain from upstairs that she would mess his room. I laughed.
“Okay.”
I watched as she ran up the stairs.
“So how are you guys?”
“Good. Gettin old but who's countin anyway.”
“Oh Emmett.”
“Hey do i hear terrorists running a muck in my house?” Jasper asked as he came in.
“I believe you did.” i replied.
Then as if by magic the kids all came running down the stairs.
“Uncle Jasper, Dad” was called out in chorus.
“Hey kiddos what are you all up to... no good i bet?” Jasper has become much more calm and happy over the passing years. I guess being a father will do that to a man.
“hey I'm always good!” Xzavier pouted.
“Zee there is no point in lyin to me and you know it!” Jasper laughed.
“I know.”
The kids ran off upstairs to the play room again. We adults went and sat on the sofa's in the living area. We talked most of the day and were adventually joined my Peter and Char. Once Peter entered he asked about Edward and Alice.
“Well Edward is off at some artsy school in England and is staying with Carlisle and Alene, while Alice is in Washington state finishing up her degree in fashion.”
“So Edward hasn't had any slips?”
“None that we are aware of.”
“That's good.”
Edward was turn after he was attacked while out hunting with Emmett. The bear got the better of him and Emmett carried a bleeding Edward back to us. Since Jasper had the most experience he was nominated to change him.
“Hey what's this?” Emmett asked picking up my journal from where Xzavier dropped it when they arrived.
“Just my journal. After we fought Maria i wrote in it so i wouldn't forget anything that happened after i was changed. It seems it was a pointless idea as i retained all my memories. Now Xzavier reads it constantly like it's a story book.”
“Well Bella it is to him. It's his story whether you know it or not. How you came to meet Jasper, your fights, and makeups, then him being concieved, the battle with the war whore, and then everything that followed after.”
“I guess your right Peter i never thought of it that way but your right.”
“Maybe you should make it a book and have it published. Everyone loves a good romance novel with some war thrown in it.” Emmett added.
“That's an idea Emmett. Perhaps i will.”
One year later.
I had taken Emmett's advice and reworked my journal. I took it to a publisher and they offered to publish two hundred copies. It hit the stores six months later. I titled it Louisiana Love.
Pairings: Jasper/Bella, Peter/Charlotte, Emmett/Rose
Peter McCarty-age 23 yrs. Wife Charlotte age 22yrs.
Emmett and Arabella McCarty- age 18 yrs (Twins)
Parents are: Charles and Elizabeth McCarty (Deceased)
Major Jasper Andrew Whitlock- Born June 2nd, 1841
Reborn Dec 29th, 1862- age 21yrs.
Rosemarie Kinely- age 18 yrs.
Location: Friendship, Louisiana
Prologue:
Louisiana 1891:
After the passing of their father Charles and mother Elizabeth; Emmett and Arabella McCarty are sent to live with their older brother Peter and his wife Charlotte on their homestead in Friendship, Louisiana. The McCarty's had purchased the farm they live on after they were married. With the size of the farm it was nice to have two extra permenant hands to help out. Occasionally there would be a fellow southerner just passing through looking for work and a place to sleep for the night. The war had left many homeless and jobless still; even after so many years had passed. So Peter would offer a bed and food for a days work. The workers would come and go. They often came across the same traveler twice.
1893:
Two years have passed since Emmett and Arabella have come to live with Peter and Charlotte. This seasons crops have been plentiful. To celebrate the harvest and pick up a few things for the twins upcoming 18th birthday, Peter and Charlotte headed into town but never returned. The towns people searched for months, but never found the bodies. Only the wagon that was located on the side of the road. They were later pronounced dead, leaving the homestead to Emmett and Arabella. After the funeral of their dearly departed brother and his wife, the twins head home to start the preparations for next seasons harvest, and their only form of income.
Chapter one: Southern Bell
Louisiana 1894. April.
(Arabella's POV)
The warmth of the spring air surrounded us as we left the house at the beginnings of dawn to start planting the fall harvest. Peter has been gone now for several months. I miss my older brother and his wife dearly. It's hard being here without them. The days are long, hot and lonely. I help Emmett any way I can. I have learned the ins and outs of farm life. If anything were to happen to Em I would be able to take care of the farm with help, I know what needs to be done. I can mend fences, herd cattle, plow fields, and out ride most farm hands. The hardest thing was when Emmett taught me to shot. I was shaking so bad when I held the gun the first time I missed the target by a mile. Now I can shot a tin can off a fence more then 100yrds away. Emmett said I could probably shot the tail off a chipmunk from 50 yards and not even harm the critter.
Emmett seems preoccupied as of late. I think it has something to do with a certain blond lady friend down the lane he seems to fancy. I know if it wasn't for me he would have been courting her for at least a year now, but he feels he has an obligation to me. I think he is plum crazy. I can take care of myself.
"Bella, get your head out of the clouds and focus on your chores."
"Yes Em"
"Why can't you focus, you know we need to get these crops planted."
"I know Em, I'm sorry really I am. I just wish I wasn't such a burden on you sometimes."
"Bella hun' you ain't no burden on me. I love you. You are my twin, my mystical other half. Not as pretty as me though."
"Very funny Em. I just wish you would think more about yourself and go court that beautiful Miss Rosemarie. You deserve some happiness and I could definitely use another woman to help me keep you in line."
"Whoa there Miss Arabella. Where is all this coming from?"
"I've seen the way you look at her, long for her. You should ask to court her Em. I could use a sister, and then maybe you won't be so down right grumpy."
"I'm am not grumpy…"
"You are so grumpy! Maybe I should run down there this evening and invite her for tea."
"That is a wonderful idea."
"Then I will run down once I finish my chores."
"Okay then Bella get back to work so we can finish faster."
"You got it Em."
After I finished for the day, I cleaned up quickly and ran the mile down the road to invite Miss Rosemarie for tea. She happily said yes and we were soon headed back to the farm.
AN: OKAY SO I KNOW IT'S NOT LONG BUT I FIGURED I WOULD JUST GIVE YOU A TEASER TO START YOU OUT. IF YOU HAVE ANY QUESTIONS PLEASE FEEL FREE TO EITHER MESSAGE ME OR LEAVE A REVIEW. BOTH ARE APPRICATED! THANK YOU.
Chapter Two: A Rose is a Rose
Louisiana 1894, late May.
(Arabella's POV)
It took several weeks for us to finish planting this years crops. Now late into May, all that is left is to keep weeding and tending to them the best we can. Many of the migrant farm workers stayed to help with the summer work. One helper stood out amongst the others. She was neither poor nor a migrant. Miss Rosemarie Kinely from down the lane has been seen frequenting our farm. She has helped me in both the field and house work. We have become closer over the past weeks.
I can see she has feelings for Em but yet again that man is blinder then a mole set loose in the middle of the day. It was one of those rare afternoons where I was doin' house work when Miss Rosemarie entered our humble abode and asked to speak privately with me.
"Arabella dearest may I have a word with you?"
"By all means Miss Rose what can I do for you?"
"I wonder if you would know if Mr. Emmett speaks kindly about me? You know as well as I that I fancy him a bit and was wondering if he felt the same?"
"Now Miss Rose, if I were to tell you that it would break the confidence that Em has in me to keep his secrets. But if I perhaps tell you that I have seen him cast a few sweet longing glances in your direction I wouldn't be breaking any secrets now would I? you could have heard it from any of the workers."
"Why yes, that is true. So he glances does he?"
"He does. But what are you gonna do about this Miss Rose?"
"I do say I must give him something to look at then don't I?"
"Oh Miss Rose!"
"Now promise me Arabella that you will not tell Mr. Emmett my plans to seduce him, it would spoil everything."
*giggling* "No Miss Rosemarie I will say no such thing. My lips are sealed."
"Thank you and good day."
"Good day Miss Rose."
With that she sashayed right out the front door. God bless Emmett he is gonna have his hands full with that one.
Louisiana 1894, June.
(Arabella's POV)
Three weeks have passed since Rose began her crusade to capture Emmett's attention and I do believe she has got it. He comes in from the fields all blushed and flustered. I know she has been helping to keep the weeds from overwhelming the harvest, but I fear she is overwhelming poor Emmett.
"Bella could you please come help me?"
"Em? What could you possibly need my help with, you have twelve men and Rose to help you in the field and I have to finish lunch for all of you."
"Exactly. I need your help with Miss Rose. She is becoming a bit of a distraction. I can't seem to get my work done with her around."
*giggles* "Well brother dear, why don't you pull your head out of your ass and realize that Miss Rosemarie is just as smitten with you as you are with her."
"Arabella!"
"Well it's true. She has been trying to get your attention for weeks now."
"Is that why she has been following me around, and coming to work in the fields dressed in that way?"
"Yes dearest brother. Why don't you just bite the bullet and ask Miss Rosemarie to go to the barn dance at the Dallas's with you, and stop pussy footen around."
"Why Miss Bella, I do believe I may just do that. But what about you lil sis I can't leave you here all alone?"
"Oh I won't be here alone. I to am going to the dance. Mrs. Dallas asked if I would come and help serve up refreshments and help with the baking."
"Spying are we?"
"I'm offended and shocked that you would think such a thing of me. I would not do no such thing."
"Uh-huh. If you say so Arabella."
I watched as Emmett strutted out the back door into the garden, where he came upon one very over heated and sweaty Miss Rosemarie. He took her hand and lead her to the bench under the tree in the back yard. Sitting down side by side I watched the blush rise in both their cheeks. I could see his lips moving but couldn't hear what was said. But I knew the second she squealed and threw herself into his arms that he asked her to the dance and that she accepted. Step one of my plan has been completed. Get Em and Miss Rose together so he leaves me be.
Two days later, Barn dance at the Dallas's.
I watched from behind the refreshment table as Rose and Emmett twirled around the dance floor. It was a beautiful sight to behold. They make such a lovely couple. I have been approached myself by several of the available bachelors asking for my hand in a dance, but have declined them all respectfully. Telling them that I am still grieving for the loss of my Brother and his wife. I know it is low and cowardly but I believe that Peter and Charlotte would have loved some of the other excuses I have given tonight. Peter always found my stubborn and bullheadedness amusing. However he used the term spirited.
Emmett may not know this yet but I know he will be asking to court Miss Rose before the night is through. I don't know how I know this but I do. It is something I have always been able to do. I just know some things. Peter called it intuition. I just see it as not being blind, I am very observant. Daddy always said it would get me into trouble one day, but I believe that it has kept me out of troublesome situations. The night ended just as I predicted though, Emmett asked Mr. Kinely if he could continue to court Miss Rosemarie, of course he accepted knowing that we owned our land, and were not down fallen like most of the county were.
Southern Texas 1894, June.
(Peter's POV)
It has been nine months since we were turned into these monsters of war. Charlotte and I have managed to keep ourselves alive. We have become close to a man they call the Major. It took months for me to break through his tough exterior but underneath it all he really is a great guy. He served in the Civil War. He was 17 when he joined, by lying about his age. By the time he was 19 he became the youngest Major ever in the war, even if they thought he was 21. Two years after that while he was helping to relocate civilians out of the war zone he was stopped by the war wench herself Maria. He was turned by her just before the second battle of Galveston. He has been at this for over 30 yrs. I can understand how he feels. Well it helps that he is projecting his anger and depression. Oh did I mention that the Major is an empath. Yeah that is why he is the best. Without him Maria would have been defeated decades ago. He has come to rely on me and char. He sired us after all. We have a connection. I feel as if I was brought to him for a reason I just don't know why yet. I know I can't let anything happen to him. The Major thinks I have a gift. I think he is full of shit. I told him I don't but he thinks I do. I just know shit! I don't know how to explain it, all I can say is that it is similar to what my paw used to say Arabella has. She is just really observant and can see through others bullshit. Now Miss Charlotte, that woman has a gift. She can see souls. Strange I know; as we all feel we are soulless bastards but my woman says no way in hell is that true. The Major says we have to keep Charlotte's gift a secret cause if the war wench were to find out about it, she would use it against others to destroy them. How would she do that you ask? Well let me tell you how. When a vampire (yes that is what we are, unbelievable I know but hey roll with it.) meets his soul mate they are complete and inseparable. If one of the pair should be killed it would send the other into a massive rage and eventually a destructive spiral that would lead to that vampire becoming completely changed into something unthinkable, a complete killing machine bent on revenge. Would Maria use that to her advantage, yes I believe she would. She would string a tale of lies to convince this new being that her enemy is the one to blame for it's loss and set it lose on them. Not a good thing. So we keep it under wraps. The Major has been working the two of us extra hard. Our year as newborns is almost up. I have seen what happens to the others if they are not up to par. I do not wish to lose Char or put the Major further into depression, by having to kill one of us.
Southern Texas 1894, September.
(Peter's POV)
Several more months have passed. Our year marker has come finally. The Major has made me his second in command. We are more like brothers now. We go into battle together and fight side by side. We are unstoppable. The Major has earned a new name over this past year. They call him the God of War. I have heard it mumbled among the troops of our enemies. Most small covens won't even attempt to attack us or fight against us because of him. It was after one such battle that I over heard a conversation Maria was having with the Major.
"Major the time has come to dispose of the older newborns. They have outlived their usefulness and some have become distractions to the more seasoned soldiers. I know you have become fond of Peter, your second in command as you like to call him and you are correct in keeping him. He is a great fighter and will be very useful in battles. The rest must be destroyed."
"Yes Mistress."
I watched as he walked away from her tent heading in the direction of the barracks and the fire pit.
"Peter I know you are lurking near by come help me dispose of the waste."
"Yes Major."
I watched his mask appear. It is the mask he wears to hide the pain he feels from them as he rips them to pieces. Room by room they are brought in. Men first and Women last. The Major says that they are often the ones that get to him the most. He said if his momma were alive to see him like this she'd of walloped him real good. I understand what he means. My momma taught me to respect women, and Char would kick my ass if she ever found out about me man-handling any woman. Several hours later we were to the last barrack. When the final woman came in my dead heart lurched. There in all her glory stood Char. I looked at the Major with a withered pleading look on my face. He saw and felt my pain. He looked at Char with a pained expression. Char in her utmost cockiness stood up tall and looked right at him.
"Well Major let's get this over with. If your gonna do it get a move on; I ain't got all day."
The Major looked shocked. I swear I actually saw him crack a smile at her. The first and only smile. Something in him must of switched cause the next thing I know he looks directly at me.
"Run"
"What?"
"Run Peter. Take Miss Char and run. I can't hurt her. I won't kill her. You two have become like family to me. Something I thought I lost years ago, and I won't loose it again. Take her and run."
"You don't have to tell me twice Major. But what about you?"
"I will be fine, she can't hurt me anymore then she has already, now go before she comes and finds out. I will say you ran off, when my back was turned we all know what a sneaky bastard you are. Now go."
"Good-bye Major."
"Good-bye my brother."
With that Char and I took off running out of camp. We ran for miles. When we came to the Louisiana border we had a decision to make. Go home and check on Arabella and Emmett or wait around here and plan a rescue mission for the Major.
"Char what do you think we should do?"
"I don't know Peter, let's just see what is out here for us first before we decide whether or not to check in on our family, then we will see about the Major. He is strong and a survivor. You know as well as I do he could take that bitch out if he really wanted to but he doesn't know another way. Let's find it first so we have a reason to go back for him."
"Your right hun'. Let's go find us some criminal types to quench this thirst first. I won't go back on my morals just because we ain't at war anymore."
"Right sweetness let's go."
AN: So there you have it. The next installment of Louisiana Love. We find our sweet Arabella plotting against our beloved Emmett. But it is a good thing. He needs a little push in the right direction. Then we hear from our long lost friends Peter and Char. I know it seems to move a little fast but we have to lay the foundation for the angst yet to come. You start to see the bond between Jasper and Peter, and the love Jasper has for Charlotte. How long will it take for Peter and Char to find the better way they are looking for? Wait and see. Would you like to hear from the Major? Let me know. R&R please.
Chapter Three: A Very Merry Yuletide
Louisiana 1894, December
(Arabella's POV)
It has been well over a year now since we lost Peter and Charlotte. I do miss them so. However now we have begun a new chapter in our lives. I know Emmett plans to ask for Miss Rosemarie's hand in marriage. He has been planning this for a few weeks now. He wishes to propose to her Christmas eve at the Yuletide Ball. It is a grand gesture but Rose will appreciate it more then if he were to do it at home where no one would see. Most everyone in town already knows of his plans. Oh what a wonderful holiday celebration this will be.
Mississippi Bayou 1894, December
(Peter's POV)
It has been months since we ran from the war whore. I miss the Major something fierce. We have been travelin' around and have yet to come across any more fightin'. Perhaps it is just in the southwest. Christmas is closing in quickly. Passing through town one night Char and I saw the most beautiful gown in one of the shops windows. I immediately thought of Arabella. So we lingered around outside the shops until they closed up for the night. Breakin and enterin wasn't sumthin new to us. As a matter of fact we were rather good at it. I knew if we sent it by mail carrier it might not make it in time. So after several hours of debate with Char, we were headed home to secretly deliver the Christmas gift to Bella.
Yuletide Ball 1894.
(Arabella's POV)
Everyone was dressed in their Christmas best. Men wore finely tailored suits, and the women wore dresses that I think even the first lady would envy. Rose looked stunning in her ruby red corseted ball gown. I was stuck in blue. How I loathed the color blue. It came in so many shades. Sky blue, cerulean blue, robins egg blue…the list goes on and on. I don't even see how blue can be considered a holiday color. I much rather wear green or white even, but alas Emmett put his foot down. Blue brings out the color in your eyes he says…yeah yeah…blue is also the color associated with depression. As the saying goes: why do you look so blue. If we go with that then the dress is perfect. I love my brother and Rose dearly, truly I do; but one can only take so much badgerin'. Bella you should really look to find a husband. Bella you should settle down. Bella you need a man to take care of you. Bella your brother can't look after you forever you know. Bella. Bella. Bella… Just once I would love to stand and scream…I changed my name! I swear they all believe that women are incapable of standing alone. Peter would have never forced me to look for something I wasn't ready for. *sigh* oh how I miss my brother. Char was a spitfire let me tell you. I thought paw was gonna have a heart attack when he heard the mouth on that girl. She was worse then most men I know. But she took no lip or sass from anyone. I can't count the number of times she put Peter in his place.
I must have been lost in my own head for some time cause the music had stopped and Emmett stood in front of the small stage where the band played.
"Would Miss Rosemarie Kinely please be kind enough to come join me here."
We all watch with baited breath as Rose made her way to Emmett.
"Emmett dear what is this all about?" she asked.
He dropped down onto one knee and took her hand in his.
"Rosemarie Kinely, I have loved you from afar since the first day I saw you two years ago. I drove my darling sister close to madness with the way I would sulk and groan when I couldn't see you. I know it took me a long time to see reason but now that I have I can't wait one more moment. Miss Rose, would you do me the greatest pleasure any man could ask for of a woman and become my wife?"
I swear Rose almost fainted. Almost. Rose was one tough woman I knew her and Emmett were made for each other. They balanced each other. Emmett could be a push over, Rose was one you didn't push. Emmett was rather childish at times and Rose was always the adult.
"Yes… a million times yes. Emmett McCarty it would be my greatest pleasure to become your wife."
Emmett, after placing the ring on her finger and a light peck on her lips, picked her up and swung her around, making the rest of us rather dizzy. I watched afterwards as the music and merriment continued on into the night. As I felt It was getting late I made my way to Emmett.
"Brother dear, I feel it is getting rather late and I wish to turn in. I will be headed home."
"Certainly Bella. I will just gather our things and we will be on our way."
"No. no. Emmett I am fine, I can find my way perfectly well on my own. You and Rose stay and enjoy your engagement. I will see you both at home later."
"If your sure. I would feel much better if you had a chaperon to guide you home."
"Emmett. I can take care of myself just fine. Remember, I had a wonderful twin who taught me to fight." I smirked at him.
"You always were a scrappy thing weren't ya."
"Damn straight." I whispered low to him so no one else would hear.
He chuckled at me and turn to continue his evening with Rose. I started toward home. It was only a few lengths down the lane. I was almost home when I saw two people lurking around the house. As I got closer I yelled for them to stop. They froze almost instantly. Turning faster then possible, they looked in my direction. I gasped.
"Peter…Charlotte?"
"Arabella"
That was the lasting thing I heard before I fainted.
AN: Sorry it is so short I just wanted to get this out to you. So now Peter and Char have been spotted by Bella. What will happen next? Only my warped mind truly knows that. I promise we will hear from the Major soon, well if you want to that is? Please R&R.
Chapter Four: Misery loves Company
Southern Texas 1894, Christmas time
(Major's POV)
It has been three long months alone here with this war whore. She was pissed when she found out that I let Peter and Charlotte get away. What she didn't know was that I told them to run. Not like it would matter to her anyway. I got the punishment meant for them anyhow. That bitch had the balls to lock me in a shack chained to a fuckin wall for weeks. No visitors. Not like there would be any. No sex of any kind. Not like that matter either, I wouldn't give that bitch the satisfaction. Me and my hand is all there is until I find my mate. Last but not least absolutely no food. I felt like one of the animals at the zoo where you see the signs that say 'keep out. Don't feed the Bears!'. When I finally got out of that hell I made sure someone paid for it. The newborns took the brunt of my anger. After that a small bungalow town in Mexico got the rest. The population wasn't big so they could pass it off as a disease. Only like 30 people. Yeah I ain't proud of what I do, but I have to eat to survive and they are my food.
I wonder what Peter is up to? He was always one for playin pranks on others. He kept me amused at least. I know he has family in Louisiana. He told me one night when we were huntin so no one would find out and kill them. War whore would of loved to, just to make him more obedient. Just like she did to my family when she found them in Houston. That bitch made me watch as she drained my mother, father, and sisters. It's a good thing my brother was already gone by this point. He had passed on not long before I left for war.
He would have been pissed to find out I lied to get into the military to fight a war over something he would deem inappropriate. He believed that if the slaves didn't have a problem being slaves then who was to say otherwise. I agree with him to a point. I believe we all had equal standings as men. Skin color meant little to me. One of the few things I remembered from my human years was a young colored boy name Jeb I would play with. I believe he was one of the servants sons. Maw and Paw treated the workers with respect and taught us to as well. They said it was because if it wasn't for them we would have to do it all ourselves. I often caught Mama in the kitchen helping with the cookin. Or Paw out in the fields. I guess we were one of the few who treated them proper.
"Major!"
Awe hell what does she want now. Can't I get a moment of peace. That bitch's voice is gratin on my last nerve.
"Yes Maria."
"What have you been doin all day? This new batch should be ready by tomorrow, day after at the latest and here you are staring off into space. What do ya have to say for yer self Major?"
"Oh hell Maria. Can't a man get a few seconds between getting his ass ripped up left an' right to just breath?"
"Major you will not refer to me by anything other then Mistress in front of the soldiers or you will face the punishment. And as to your question, NO! he can't now get your ass back to work before I show you why I'm in charge."
Well that done it. I was pissed. Who the hell does she think she is. If it wasn't for me that bitch would have been dead long ago when her faithful followers were gonna kill her. I could feel my insides twistin and my vision blur. I stood to my tallest and looked straight at the bitch.
"I will call you what ever I damn well feel like callin ya. If I call ya whore ya better answer me. Remember who ya are talkin to. If it wasn't for me your ass would be ash in the wind. I may take punishments I believe I deserve but ya will never command over me. I will hope in the future ya will remember it is I who controls your armies and I who wins your battles, cause your to chicken shit to do it yourself. Now if I feel I need to breath I will do so. ARE WE CLEAR!"
I realized I was yelling by the end. Boy that bitch could rile me up.
"Yes Major."
"Good now leave me be."
I watched as she walked away. I could feel the fear and terror rolling off of everyone within hearing distance. I was the only one she feared. Hell most vampires feared me. Even the infamous Volturi leader's won't come up against me. Once they realized the Jack and Jill's' powers were useless on me, they let me be. Damn straight, those two little monsters where hell on anyone. Jane (a.k.a. Jill) tried usin her mind meltin pain inflictin mumbo jumbo on me and I laughed at her. Who in their right minds would send pain to an empath? I know genius right. Well once I reflected that shit back on dink she left me alone. Now Alec (a.k.a. Jack) his shit is a little different but it works to my advantage. Ya see he can cut off all the senses. No seeing, hearing, smelling, tasting, nothing. Well lets just say they learned something new that day. Ya see I learned and trained myself early on how to use my body as a conductor. Any move or vibration he makes I can find him. It's like teaching a blind and deaf person to fight. It's kind of like a sixth sense if you will. Your body will react if someone comes near to ya. Like when you think someone is watching ya. Those little hairs on your neck and arms stand on end. Well I'm a vampire so it is magnified. He only can kill the five senses, so once ya get around that your good to go. Not to mention my kick ass fightin Ninja skills as Peter calls them. Damn man I miss Peter.
AN: okay I know it's short but hey you all wanted some luvin from the Major so here it is. Now you know where he stands. Please read and review, I luv when you do.
Chapter Five: What the Hell…Your Dead!
Louisiana 1894, Christmas Day.
(Arabella's POV)
Whoa. Now I know that I'm dreamin' I could of swore I saw Peter and Charlotte. They can't be here. They died, we buried them. I slowly opened my eyelids. I recognized the room I was in, my living room. I must have fell asleep on the couch when I got home. I sat up and looked around. everything looked the same.
"Arabella"
What. No. It can't be. He is dead.
"Peter?"
I turned to where the voice was located. There, standing before me was Peter.
"Holy shit, Peter is that you. it can't be your dead? how is this possible…It's not. you can't be here. I'm dreaming. that's it. I'm dreaming. your not real."
*Chuckles* "Arabella! stop your rambling, it is very unbecoming of a lady of your grace."
"Very funny dream Peter. your still as snide as always."
"Dream Peter?"
"Yes. this is a dream. You and Charlotte died, we buried you. So obviously this is a dream."
"Okay if that's how you wanna play it. Would you like to open your Christmas gift?"
"OH yes I would. but before I do, Where is Char?"
"Right her sugar."
I watched as Char stepped out from behind Peter. I ran to her and hugged her. she stiffened at my touch but came around none the less.
"Oh Char I missed you so much. I don't ever wanna wake up."
"Oh sugar, don't speak like that. now what is all this about wakin up. you ain't dreamin hun we are here."
"How Char, how can that be?"
"Well Bella dear, since your brother lost his manners, I will tell ya. We did die. well sorta. actually we turned."
"What do you mean turned."
"Do you remember all those stories you like to read. The fantasy ones with vampires and werewolves, and witches?"
"Yes but what do my books have to do with this?"
"Well Bella darlin' Vampires and werewolves are real. Peter and I well we're Vampires."
"What? NO way. Your lying."
"You buried us remember Bella."
"No we buried coffins. empty wooden boxes. we never found your…" I trailed off. what they said finally sinkin in.
"She finally gets it" Peter chimed in.
"So what can and can't you do? do you sleep in coffins, can the sun kill you, do you drink blood…shit your gonna eat me aren't ya?"
*Laughing*
"Bella sugar, we are not gonna eat you!" Char said with all seriousness.
"Peter will you shut up and answer your sisters questions."
"Yes dear."
"Well Bells, no we don't sleep in coffins, we don't sleep at all. the sun can't kill us unless you can die of embarrassment. and yes we drink blood, but Char and I only take that of the less then savory characters, like rapists or thieves and murders."
"ooooohhhhhh" I drew it out. "Wait what do you mean embarrassment?"
"Well we don't burn up but we do sparkle." he said the last part real quiet like.
"What was that Peter?"
"Fine alright. We Sparkle. you happy now. I have been reduced from a manly farmer to a sparkly less then manly vampire."
I burst out into fits of giggles so loud I think I could wake Rosemarie's parents down the lane.
"OH shit Emmett." I sobered up quickly.
"Not home. By the way why is that?" Peter inquired.
"Well about three months ago I noticed a twinkle came to his eye every time a certain Miss Kinely came round. So I helped Rose persuade Emmett to her way of thinking and last night he asked Miss Rosemarie to marry him at the Yule Ball."
"Wow! We have missed a lot. My little Bro has got himself a ball-n-chain. Ouch!" Peter chided when Char backhanded him.
"You will mind your manners Peter McCarty."
"Yes Ma'am."
I laughed. They may be vampires but nothing at all has changed.
"So sugar, what about you? Any male admirer's lookin to court ya?"
"Oh Char you know me better then that. I have managed to chase off all the county and most of the state. I take one look at them and ask what you and Peter would think of them and most of the time I picture Peter standin behind them makin faces and shakin his head so I run them off."
"Oh Bells. I knew you loved me!" Peter yelled as he picked me up and swung me around.
"You know it. Now what was this about a present?" I asked sweetly.
"Never change do ya hun?"
"Nope big brother I don't and never will."
"Okay sugar here you are. we saw it in a window in New Orleans and Peter said it just screamed you."
I opened the gift box to find the most perfect dress ever. (A/N: Picture the white and green dress that Scarlett wore to the picnic in Gone With the Wind.)
"Thank you thank you thank you" I yelled as I ran to hug them both. "It's perfect."
"See Char I told you so." he stuck his tongue out at her. so Peter.
"Okay so now that that is out of the way where have you guys been all this time?" I asked.
(Peter's POV)
Shit what do we tell her? sorry sissy but we were turned into vampires to serve this war whore who wants to control the feeding grounds of all Mexico and Southern Texas… yep that would go over real well.
"Um…"
"Well are you gonna tell me or not. I don't want a lie Peter. You need to be honest with me. I can handle it I swear. you have always been brutally honest with me before don't go all willy washy on me now."
she was right I have never held anything back from her. she has always had more backbone then me and Emmett put together. I bet she could hold her own against the Major. Shit the Major. we are supposed to find a way to get him out. okay focus one thing at a time.
"Well I won't sugar coat it if you really want the truth."
"No Peter I want you to lie to me."
"Huh?"
"Just spit it out already."
"Okay. Maria the war whore, and her Major turned us so we could serve in her army."
"Army? I thought the war was over?"
"Not that war hun. that was a human war. this war was vampires and lots of em'."
"Wow what were you fightin for?"
"well for all intense of purposes…food."
"You mean you were fightin over who gets to eat who and where they get to do it?"
"You always were the smart one."
"So how did you get away? aren't you considered deserters or Awol or whatever?"
"Well the Major helped us escape after he was ordered to Kill Char. and I bet she was pissed and Major got punished for us getting away."
"What do you mean kill Char? and who is this Major? and why would he get punished for you getting away?"
"Well sweet heart sit down and I will tell you everything we can."
"Okay" I went and settled myself on the couch.
"Well we were turned the night we went to town as you probably have figured. The Major is in charge of keeping the newborns in order and to train them to fight. Maria turned him one night during the civil war. he was a Major in the army so the title just stuck. most other vampires fear him cause he is one scary ass dude but I kinda stalked him and made him my friend. we are as close as brothers. but after a year the newborns are to be killed cause they are no longer useful. you see newborn vampires are the fastest and strongest they are ever gonna be in the first year of their life or after life. whatever. anyway I proved myself useful to the Major and he made me his second in command, this way Maria wouldn't destroy me. well she didn't know about Char's gift, cause we kept it a secret. The Major grew fond of Char. she does kinda grow on people like a fungus you know."
GGGRRRRR
"Did she just growl at you?"
"Yes now will you both let me finish. any way like I was sayin. Major grew attached. and when we noticed that Char was the last newborn in line to be killed the Major couldn't do it. he told us to run. so we did. we plan on goin back to get him out but we need a plan. we got side tracked comin here with your gift and then you saw us and passed out so we brought you in. I just couldn't leave until I knew you was okay. and as for the Major getting punished well he won't tell her he let us go. he would tell her that we got away when he wasn't lookin. she can be…no wait she is a cold hearted bitch but the Major can handle himself."
"He sounds like a good guy. Lost… but a good guy none the less."
"He is, but don't tell him I said that. he would whoop my ass." I laughed out.
"Yeah the Major is one hell of a looker to Bella. I can't wait for you to meet him." Char added.
"What do you mean meet him?" I added no longer laughing.
"We will talk about this later Peter for now we must enjoy this time with Bella before we head out to save the Major."
"Your right Char. Bella what would you like to do today seein as it's Christmas and you are alone here."
"I won't be for long. Emmett and Rose will be home soon. they always come home for Dinner."
"Well what you makin good?" Char asked.
"Can you eat food?"
"No but I can still remember how to cook it."
"Well I was plannin on makin some of the roast pig I had butchered the other day."
"That sounds wonderful. I see you kids have takin great care of the farm." I added.
"Yeah it's home. We wouldn't let all your hard work go to waste. we have expanded a little in the year you were gone though. we now have horses, pigs, and chickens, on top of the cattle and crops we already had."
"A full workin farm? is it just the two of you?" I asked
"No. Rose helps some and we always have farm hands who are passin through. we help them the same way you used to. except now Emmett built a guest house. it houses 10 full size men on any given day. plus we still have the bunks set up in the barn."
"Wow Bells you and Emmett have done wonderful for yourselves." I was shocked.
"No Peter, I have done well. Emmett didn't wanna change a thing since once him and Rose are wed, they will be taken over her family farm down the lane. He didn't want me taken on to much by myself, but we all now that once I set my mind to somethin that I get what I want."
"Oh boy do I know how stubborn you are. So when are the happy couple getting hitched?" I inquired.
"In the spring once the snows thaw."
"Are they stayin with you or on the farm over there?" I wonder if we should stay around.
"Mostly they stay there. They come for dinner's on the holidays and spend the weekends with me."
"So you live here basically alone?" Char asked concern colorin her voice.
"No I'm not alone I have the farm hands who help with the livestock in the winter months and a few travelers who I rent the extra rooms out to."
"So you rent the rooms out also."
"I have a very profitable business goin. They all believe it's Emmett runnin it which is okay with me, then they don't try to take advantage."
"Well Miss Arabella do you think your dear brother and his wife may rent a room from you for a couple of weeks. We have some plans to make and no where to stay."
"I would be delighted if you stayed for a couple of weeks, and you won't need to rent a room. Your room remains untouched. I won't allow anyone in that room. it has been locked since you passed." she added with tears.
"Oh Arabella, don't cry darlin'" I said as I pulled her toward me.
"I'm sorry I just missed you so much. I believe there is still all of your clothes in there also." she said while sniffling.
"Thank you sugar." Char added.
"Now why don't you ladies go do what needs to be done with dinner before the ape gets here. we all know he will appear as soon as the meats hit the oven. I will go shower and change then Char my love you can freshen up also."
"Alright Arabella you heard your brother let's go."
I watched as they walked to the kitchen together. How did I get so lucky to have the two most precious women in the world love me, one as my wife the other as my sister. I wonder what Char has in mind about the Major? I guess we will talk later tonight when we go hunting. I really did miss home. Bella has made this house a thriving business. She just needs to find the proper husband…. The Major! NO! is that what Char was thinkin, they are both stubborn and strong willed. Maybe… Well I guess only time will tell for sure.
AN: Well there you have it the next installment. Hope you like it. Let me know in your reviews. Luv ya all lots.
AN: well here is my warning to all. Sexual content in this chapter if you ain't 18 or older don't read. I have warned you. Also a reminder to all, the characters here in belong to Miss Meyer. I just like to play with and twist them about in my mind and in print. I hope ya all know that no infringement is intended and that there is no profit being made off this story. It is simple for your and my reading pleasure. Now that I am done babbling on with the story.
Chapter Six: Dinner with the McCarty's
Louisiana 1894, Christmas Day Dinner
(Arabella's POV)
Char and I headed for the kitchen while Peter headed to their room for a shower and a change of clothes. I don't see what he was worried about he smelt fine to me. Like old leather and fresh cut straw… Like home. Char she smelled like the wild magnolia trees that grew around the grounds of the farm, along with wild strawberries. I see what they mean by alluring. We started dinner just like I said, and of course Peter was right. Just as I was putting the meats in the oven I heard Emmett open the front door.
"Arabella, we're home!" Emmett bellowed.
"Oh god char what do I tell them about you guys?"
"Don't worry sugar I will deal with dear old brother Emmett."
"Good cause I have no idea how to deal with him. He was as upset as I was over your death."
"Well brace yourself darlin cause here they come."
I took a deep breath and continued preparing dinner. I figured if everything was okay with Char then I had nothing to worry about. I watched as she sat at the breakfast nook in the corner of the kitchen. I was just closing the oven as Emmett burst through the kitchen door.
"Hey Bella baby, whatcha cookin good?"
"Roast Pig. I had the butcher in town do up one of the pigs I have been growin."
"Yum. You hear that Rosie Pig."
"Well I guess that is better then pheasant." Rose chuckled.
Her parents always served pheasant on Christmas. Her father was an avid hunter and often took Emmett with him on his hunts. Char sat in the corner and just watched the whole exchange; if I didn't remember she was there I wouldn't have known it. I heard the shower shut off in Peter's room. Apparently so did Emmett. He looked at me with a questioning look. I never let anyone into Peter's room not even Emmett.
"Bells who is in Peter's room?"
I wasn't sure how to answer. I saw Char smile from the corner of my eye. Just as I was about to say something Peter came in the door behind Emmett.
"That would be me. I feel that it is only appropriate that I take a shower in my own room before we attend to dinner. Now Char darlin' why don't you go freshen up."
Peter stood there with a know it all smirk on his face. It was like old times. He continued to towel dry his hair. Emmett on the other hand was frozen to his spot. He had yet to turn around and acknowledge our brother. He must have thought he was dreaming. Just like I had at first.
"Bella?" Emmett asked.
"Just go with it Emmy. I know it's a lot to take in but it is Peter, and Charlotte too."
"But how? Why now?"
"Those questions are best answered by them don't ya think?"
"I guess."
Emmett slowly turned on his heel. Pulling Rose beside him as he did so. Once fully facing Peter I heard the gasp. Peter did look absolutely breathtaking now that he wasn't covered in dirt, grass and leaves. His old clothes were a little on the tight side but he looked the same none the less.
"My god Emmett. Can it really be your brother he looks so different?" Rose asked.
She had only met Peter and Char in passing at holiday parties held by the town. So her knowledge of them was limited.
"Yes Rosie that is no doubt the wise ass Peter. Where did you say our lovely Charlotte is?"
"She just went to our room to freshen up from our long journey back here."
"So are you here to stay or are you gonna disappear like you did for the last year and three months?"
"Emmett where are your manners. I know you have some. This is our brother and you will treat him with the respect our mother instilled in you do you understand me." I yelled. How dare he. He has no idea what they have been through.
"No Bella he is correct. We disappeared for many months and we shouldn't expect to be welcomed with open arms without an explanation."
"No Peter, Mama raised him better then that. Whether you are family or a guest you are to be treated with respect in my home or he knows where the door is."
"I understand Bella, I was rude. Forgive me. I am just a little overwhelmed." Emmett said.
"I can not say I will forgive you instantly Emmett McCarty as our mother would be rollin in her grave right now if she were to hear you speak to our brother that way after he has been missin for so long. Now you will seat yourself at the table and let them explain."
"Yes ma'am."
"Good now Rose would you mind helping me finish dinner why the men folk sort this out?"
"Not at all Arabella."
"Thank you."
We went to finishin the dinner while Peter sat with Emmett and told him what he told me. I heard a few gasps and no shits from Emmett. Soon enough Charlotte joined us at the stoves. Once the food was cooked I set the table and prepared the plates. Peter and Charlotte excused themselves and left out the back to go hunt I suppose.
Louisiana woods
(Char's POV)
I could hear the bickerin in the kitchen as I went for my shower. Arabella has one strong head on her shoulders. I knew she would be a force to be reckoned with once she got older. Hell with Peter and Emmett we're lucky the girl wasn't more like a boy. I heard her put Emmett and Peter in their places about bein polite, and she was right her mama would have been rollin in her grave if she heard either of her boys talkin like that to anyone. I could feel Peter's eyes on me as we ran, I knew he was waitin for an explanation on the Major thing but I wasn't ready to tell him just yet about what I knew. Hell to be honest I liked knowin something he didn't for a change.
"Char honey when you gonna spill what you know?"
"Not right now Peter I like the feel of power I get from knowin sumthin you don't."
"But Char!" he whined to me.
"Later Peter. Right now I'm starved."
I raced off to the closest large town. We didn't want to hunt locally cause we knew all those people, it just wouldn't be right. I jumped up on to the closest roof top and started to listen to the night life around us. People walkin home, people goin to work, shoppin for food and clothes. Shiftin slightly onto another roof top over lookin a seedy bar, and an alleyway. Ah there. Down in the alleyway next to the bar was lunch. A burly drunk man had a young girl pinned to the wall. He was just about to tear her shirt when I jumped from the roof into the alley.
"Who's there." the drunk slurred.
"Oh I'm sorry sugar, was I interrupting sumthin I'm so sorry I'll just turn back."
"Wait why don't you join us sweet thing. There is plenty of me to go around." he purred.
I was about to gag. Well I hope I could get the girl away before I drained this…I don't even have a word to describe him.
"Well sugar I don't like to share, and three is just one to many in the bed if you ask me."
"Why don't I sent this little one on her way and you can have me all to yourself."
"Oh you would do that for little old me?" I made my voice sickeningly sweet.
"For you darling I would do anything."
He let the young girl go and she bolted out of the alley. I listened as she made it out of hearing range.
"Well now that we are alone." I sauntered over to him. Swaying my hips suggestively.
"Yes.."
Before he could even finish the sentence it was on him. My teeth slashing through his neck as the hot life force spilled over my teeth and down my throat. I started sucking hard. After a few pulls I could feel Peter watchin me. We usually leave each other be while hunting but I could feel his lust without havin to be the Major. As the last drop spilled from his body down my lip, I suddenly found myself pinned to the wall.
"You know how sexy you are darlin when you seduce your dinner like that?"
"How long have you been watchin?" I purred.
"Long enough."
With that his lips were on mine. I could feel my insides warm to his touch. My man sure knew what he was doin. Slowly he trailed kisses down my throat and shoulders. As he came to the v in my shirt he simply tore it off my body. I hitched my legs around his hips and pulled myself into him. Grinding our hips together as the purring and grunting got louder. I could feel his erection pushing against my vag through our clothes. Too many clothes! I ripped Peter's shirt from his body. He growled and in return cut my bra from my body with his teeth. Damn he knew how to get me worked up. With in seconds we were both as naked as the day we were born.
"Oh…Peter.. I …need you….now!" I got out between heavy panting breaths.
"Anythin you need darlin'."
He rubbed his harden member up and down the slick lips of my lower regions. Using my own juices as a lubricant. Suddenly he was inside me. Fillin me completely. Thrusting in and out, rapidly. I could feel my insides twisting. The growls and purring filling the alley and spurrin us both on.
"Come on darlin' don't hold it back…scream for me hun."
"I'm not gonna last much longer Peter…faster, harder."
With that he pumped into me faster and harder then before. I could actually both hear and feel the brick behind me start to crumble at the force we were usin.
"I'm … gonna….uuuhhhh….uuuhhh….oooohhhh….PPPEEETTTEEERRR…" I screamed as I came hard on him.
"That's it baby tell them who makes you cum like this."
I could feel him pushin harder as he grew more solid within me. I knew it would be long.
"Char baby I'm almost…tttthhhheeeerrrreeee…CCCHHHHAAARRRR" he roared as he came hard within me. Causing me to orgasm once more around him.
We panted and huffed as our breathing settled. I know we don't need to breath so it must just be sumthin that carried over from bein human.
"That my love was spectacular."
"Aren't I always Peter."
"Yes hun ya are."
I giggled at the silly fucker that he is.
"I guess we should clean up our mess and get back home."
"Yeah we should. On the way you will be telling me what you know about the Major Char."
"Yes sir." I saluted him and started to wander off to hid the body of my latest meal. just as I turned around Peter slapped my ass.
"Yes my ass; you little minx." he chuckled.
Once my kill was disposed of we headed back toward home. About a mile or so before the farm I stopped and sat on a fallen tree. Peter joined me and took my hand.
"Hun is it that bad?"
"No. No Peter nothing like that. I just ain't sure how to tell you this with out you flyin of the handle."
"So it is bad."
"No will you just listen."
"Sure darlin go ahead."
"Well you know how I can see souls so to speak and I know when two people are soul mates, right?"
"Yeah.. What are you getting at Char?"
"Well the auras surrounding the Major and Arabella are the same in nature."
"So what does that mean?"
"Well I think it means that they are soul mates."
"What? No! That can't be right."
"Well what else can it be Peter. I have seen others like this and that is what I see. They are soul mates. It wouldn't be hard to see why. They are almost the same person just opposite sexes."
" Yeah I know what you mean I could of swore I was bein reamed out by the Major back at the house earlier when Arabella was yellin at me and Emmett about our manners. She can still be scary as fuck even though I know she can't hurt us."
"Yeah she is a spit fire that sister of ours. I can't wait to see her against the Major. How do you think he will react."
"Well first he will be stunned, then amused, and eventually pissed. You know how he is, now one tells him what to do."
"I will make you a bet Peter. I bet you that our little sister will put the Major in his place and he will succumb to her and not even argue the fact."
"I will take that bet miss Char. Now what do I get if I win."
"Anythin you want Peter." I said with a devilish smirk.
"And what do you get?" he asked kinda worried about what I would say.
"Well Peter love you will be my slave for a whole month. You will do what I want when I want and you can't complain about a single thing."
"Fair enough. I will win so I'm not worried about it"
"So sure. Or is this one of your feelin's Peter?"
"No hun not a feelin. I just know the Major."
"Yeah well I know women, and we always get our way."
With that we ran back to the house. I can't wait to rescue the Major and bring him home to Arabella. What a wonderful day that will be. I will not only make the Major happy beyond belief but I will earn myself a month worth of Peter slavery. I can't wait for this to come to pass.
Chapter Seven: Where for out thou brother
Texas 1895, July
(Major's POV)
It's been almost a year since Peter left with a promise to return. I don't know how much longer I can deal with this shit. The war whore has been ridin my ass day in and day out. One day is much like the next. The newborns know no different. They fight, feed and fuck. Not necessarily in that order either. Returning back to base the other night after a semi vicious battle, not for me but for them, I could of swore I saw Peter lurkin in the tree line just out of range of camp. When I got over there he was nowhere to be seen. No tracks, no scent, nothing. But with Peter I didn't really expect there to be either the sneaky fucker. Walkin back to my tent I heard the war whore in the throws of passion..GAG.. Who would touch that nasty bitch with anything but a torch is beyond me. God I can't wait to get out of here. If I knew where Peter was stayin I would just take off now and go to him, but of course the prick bastard has no scent so I can't follow it. Charlotte has one but the trail has long since gone cold, and I would have picked it up if she came back with Peter. Damn him and his scentless ass for leavin me here so long. I laid on my blanket in the tent for several hours listen to the sounds around me. To tell you I was lonely would be an understatement of the year. Would I allow myself to defile some young newborn girl, No. I was savin my junk for my mate. Who or where she may be, who the hell knows. Well Peter that smug bastard might. Damn it. There I go again. I know the rat bastard is planning sumthin I can feel it. What I don't know, but he is up to sumthin.
"MAJOR!"
Oh great what the hell does she want now. Time to play lapdog.
"Yes Mistress?"
"What the Hell is goin on out here?" she asked.
I looked around quickly to see what she was talkin bout without takin my sight off her completely. Damn that was quick. Most of the newborns were in pieces all over the compound.
"Huh well I don't know. It's not like this is sumthin new. Hell they do this all the time."
"No this was to quiet Major"
I thought about what she was sayin and she was right I didn't hear a damn thing. I wouldn't have known anything was wrong if she wouldn't have yelled out to me.
"Well I didn't see or feel anyone enter the compound Mistress. And there have been no new or strange scents lurking round either. I run the perimeter every so often."
"Well then Major I suggest you do so again and find out who did this."
"Yes ma'am!" I said with as much sarcasm as I could muster with out it bein to noticeable. Then I saluted her and left for the perimeter.
I couldn't feel or smell anyone. Just as I thought. No one entered the compound. At least not that I was telling her about. I ran to the back of the compound. It was far enough that no one would see or hear me.
"Peter you sneaky bastard come out here."
"Major."
"What the hell were you thinking enterin the compound with the psycho bitch still present and accounted for?"
"Just getting started Major. I think it high time for your military retirement, don't you?"
"Oh hell yeah. I think it is long over due actually. Where has your slippery ass been hidin anyway?"
"Well Major to be honest with you, Char and I went home."
"YOU WHAT?" I growled at him.
"Now Major don't get your girly knickers all in a twist. We didn't go straight home."
"Then what in the hell have you been doin for almost a year Peter?"
"Well first we traveled for a while. We didn't head home till Christmas. We only planned on droppin off a gift for my baby sister, but she was comin home and spotted us. Then she fainted in the road when she realized it was me and Char. I couldn't just leave her in the middle of the street Major, if my mama was alive she would have wholluped me for even thinking it."
"Hell Peter I would of ripped you up myself for mistreatin a lady."
"Thanks Major for the vote of confidence."
"Welcome."
"Damn where was I? oh right she caught us and fainted then we took her in the house and sat with her till she woke up. Then we got into a fight on whether I was real or a dream, then we gave her the gift we were there to drop for her, and she chased me off to get cleaned up before dinner."
"Gross, you ate human food."
"No Major I did not. Her and my brother and his fiancé did. Char and I went and found some lunch in a few towns over. It would just feel wrong eatin people we grew up with."
"Huh."
"What is it Major?"
"I just didn't know you had siblings. I remember my family. I had two little sisters who would follow me everywhere. I haven't thought about them in years, well decades really."
"Who'd a thunk, the big bad Major has ankle bitin siblings." he chuckled.
"Watch it Peter."
"Yeah yeah, gggrrr to you too." Now it was my turn to laugh. Peter knew very well he couldn't take me.
"So did you tell them what we are and about what you have done?"
"Well Arabella knows everything. That little snoop wouldn't let it go till I told her everything. I found out long ago that you can't lie to her. It's like she knows. And Emmett well he only got the cliff notes version. You know 'I'm the living dead, but I won't hurt you' deal."
"Good the less people who know the better, less casualties that way."
"Major I will not allow harm to come to my family."
He was getting pissed I could feel it.
"Better watch who your growlin at boy."
"Sorry Major."
"Damn straight your sorry, now enough of this mushy sit, how bout we get to getting my ass outta here."
"Alright Major. You know what you need to do."
"Yeah keep the war whore occupied. Hell I might even sedate the bitch."
"You do what you think is necessary and leave me to my plans."
"Shit now I'm worried." I chuckled as I headed back around the front of the compound where the bitch was awaitin her report.
"Nothin unusual anywhere."
"Good now I do not wish to be disturbed. And put those idiots back together. I am in no mood to have to make more slaves right now."
"Yes Mistress." I bowed slightly as she left. If only she knew that I would neither be puttin them back together or would I be here when she came out again.
Maria's compound 1895, July
(Peter's POV)
I rendezvoused with the Major near the perimeter of the compound. I knew he would know it was me, who did the damage. Hell he was the one who taught me to tear them apart without makin a sound. I listened as she ordered him to put them back together. Yeah like that'll happen. Pfft.. So with half of them disabled and a majority of them still starved I knew just how to distract them. I picked up good old bob and friends. (not their real names) I decided to bring them some fast food. I woke them up after leaping over the back wall with them. Watchin closely as Major was throwin the others parts into miscellaneous fire pits here and there so as not to make to much of a noticeable smell. Damn I knew he was good. I didn't even tell him my plan and he just improvises right along. Hell this might be easier then I thought. Soon I put my plan into action.
"Sorry about this fella's but it's for a good cause." I said as I used my nails to cut slits in their clothing and skin on their backs. That whole wrist thing was so outdated.
"Now Run."
They turned to look at me and I must have looked rather scary cause they fuckin bolted into the camp. Soon enough I could hear the snarls and growls come from the various newborns that were still in one piece. Then just as planned all hell broke lose. The blood sacks were runnin all over scared shitless, the newborns were runnin after'em and scarin them more, Maria came stormin out of her hut like she was queen shit or sumthin demanding to know what was goin on. All at once it was like a train wreck you couldn't take your eyes from. The meals to go ran toward Maria, newborns hot on their tails couldn't stop they were fixated on the kill. The Major was headin toward me laughin his ass off. He was dose'em up with fear and adrenaline to keep them goin. Oh it's a good thing we was leavin, cause hell bitch was lookin at him like she could sear his flesh off his body with just her eyes. Just as we jumped the wall I heard the unmistakable sound of vampire flesh colliding and rippin apart. Who knew whose was whose and I really didn't give a damn. I made the Major run in front for a while, my scentless ass would cover our tracks. Soon we slowed sown and the Major started askin questions.
"So what took you so long to come back?"
"Well I was helping my sister to run her business."
"She runs a business. That is uncommon in these parts."
"Yeah well you tell her that and she is liable to find a way to torch your ass."
"So what is your family like?"
"Well Emmett is protective and strong. But has always been the family jokester."
"Huh I would of figured you to be the trouble maker."
"OH don't you go rulin me out just yet Major. I was the original trouble maker I taught him everything he knows."
"Oh I believe you Peter. Now tell me more about your feisty spitfire sister I'm gonna have to watch my ass with."
I laughed. Boy did he peg her.
"Well you know how Char is right?"
"Yeah"
"Well times her by 5 and you get the spitfire that is Arabella."
"Damn I bet she kept your ass in line."
"You have no idea. Hell she reamed both me and Emmett out about our manners on Christmas day."
"Already knowin you're a vamp?"
"Yeah she ain't scared of nothing."
"Can't wait to meet her."
"Oh Char can't wait for ya'll to meet either."
"Why is that?"
"Well we kinda have a bet goin Major. So you better pull through for me."
"What are the stakes?"
"Well if she wins I have to be her slave for a month, if I win then I get whatever I want."
"Huh that is loaded isn't it."
"Yes sir. But you know my Char."
"Yeah I do. I have a feelin your gonna lose this one Peter."
"Thanks so much. I'm glad I ain't telling you what the bet was."
"Oh and why not?"
"Cause I like my body parts right where they sit thanx."
"Awe I see you bet on an outcome concernin me then."
"Damn. I'm supposed to be the know it all."
He chuckled and started runnin again.
Chapter Eight: We're Comin Home
Louisiana 1895, May
(Arabella's POV)
Peter and Charlotte have been here for five months now. We are preparing for Emmett and Rose's Wedding. The snows have thawed and most of the wild flowers are in bloom. They decided to have the ceremony and reception in the field between the two properties. So we went about setting things up. Peter and Char did most of the work after the sun went down. It was faster that way and no one saw anything out of the ordinary. I knew it wouldn't be long and Peter would be goin off on his secret mission we have been helping him plan for weeks now. Peter was goin to rescue someone called the Major. From the way they talk about him I would think he was family. He must be important for Peter to risk goin back there for him. I hope they both make it out okay. Char will be stayin here with me. Emmett will be off on his honeymoon somewhere with Rose. From what I gather they will be traveling Europe for several months. I told them not to worry that I would be fine here with Char and Peter to help me. After several long arguments with Emmett I got my way of course cause I was right like always.
Wedding Day May 19th 1895
Rose looked absolutely stunning in her pristine white and lace gown. Her long hair flowing freely out the back of her veil in loose curls. The smile on Emmett's face was one I will never forget. I don't think there is a happier man on earth at this moment. They decided to write their own vows, so when the time came they turned to each other and Emmett went first.
Rosemarie, you stole my heart the first time I laid eyes on you. You were like a beacon of light shining through stormy weather. I have never and will never see another the way I see you. I hope to spend the rest of my days by your side, holding, kissing, and loving you.
Next was Rose.
Emmett Dewayne, I have loved you for most of my life. I may have loved you from afar to start with but with the help of your sister I managed to not only capture you attention but your heart as well. I love the way you look at me like I'm the only one in the world. I know you will keep me happy for the rest of our lives, I only hope that I can do the same in return. For me there is no one else.
There wasn't a dry eye in the field as they exchanged rings and the minister pronounced them man and wife. The party afterwards raged on throughout the late hours of the night. When everything settled down and the wedding guests had all gone home, Peter and Char made quick work of the clean up. Sometimes it rocks to have a brother and sister who are vampires. We settled into a routine of sorts. I did all my work during the daylight hours while Peter and Char took care of all the heavy and hard stuff at night while everyone slept. Days and weeks passed by without a worry or a care. Soon enough it was time for Peter to take off on his "Mission". I swear to god I heard him hummin some old war tune as he was leavin. Char said it would take him two or three days before they would get back. To say I was nervous was putting it mildly. I felt comfortable around Peter and Char they were family. I have known them my entire life. Where this Major character was someone new. How could I be sure he wasn't a threat.
The July heat keep me pretty busy with keeping the crops from dryin out. I think I was slowly turnin redder then a rose. Peter has been gone a week now. Char was startin to worry that something went wrong. I told her not to worry so much. Peter was probably distracted by sumthin shiny. That made her chuckle. I loved to see her so happy. But as of late it only lasted for a brief moment before her melancholy took over again. I knew once Peter was home and safe that she would be fine.
(Peter's POV)
It's been a week since I left the girls alone to fend for themselves. Not that I was worried cause my Char could handle anything that you could throw at her. Well that and she was with Arabella. Those two could overthrow the world if they put their minds to it. Shit I better not mention that to them, it might give them ideas. My emotions must have been hopin all over the place cause the Major was lookin at me funny.
"What?"
"What is goin on in that head of yours Peter. One minute your feelin sad, then lonely, then happy, then worried, then scared, them humorous, what the hell?"
"I was just thinking about Char and Arabella."
"What about'em?"
"Well at first I was just missin them. Then I was hopin we could hurry this up and get back I want my Char. Then I remember that she could take care of herself and Arabella. But then again Arabella could look after herself as well. Then I thought how if the two of them had the mind to do it they could take over the world. And that thought alone scared me shitless. So I just figured I wouldn't mention it to them and give them ideas."
The son of a bitch started laughin at me.
"They scare you that much? They are just two little women Peter."
"You say that now. But you wait till your on the other end of their wrath. One is scary, the two together would make even the Volturi run and hide."
"You have got to be kidding me?"
"No serious Major. Wait and see I'm telling ya."
He just rolled his eyes at me. Yeah roll'em now buddy cause once them girls get a hold of ya you have a rude awakenin comin.
We must have been running for awhile lost in our own thoughts cause it was all to soon that I started to take in the familiar surroundings. I could feel my happiness and joy sky rocket. I must have been makin the Major all jittery cause he almost looked like he was ready to dance and sing skip to my Lou.
"Could ya tone that shit down Peter. I feel like jumpin around like a little school girl."
"Can't help it Major. Were almost home."
"Home?"
I could feel the euphoria take over my body as we broke through the trees at the boarder line to the property. I stopped dead in my tracks as I came to the edge of the sunlight. There stood Arabella. She was wearin her work dress and apron with her sun hat on. I could see the gloves on her hands that she uses to pull weeds from the fields. She was sprayin down the fields with water from the hose to keep them from dryin out and ruinin this falls harvest. I heard rather then saw the Major stop next to me.
"Who pray tell is that delicious creature Peter?"
"That Major, is the feisty spitfire known as Arabella."
"That is your sister?"
"Yes Major the one and only."
"Damn. How the hell is your ugly ass related to that stunning creature?"
"Watch your tongue Major. You may be my superior on the field but your on my turf now. Here I call the shots."
"Yeah right let me go put on my girly britches and I'll make sure to curtsy just before I kick your ass to Texas and back."
"Seriously Major. She is my baby sister, you will do nothing to hurt her in anyway."
"Peter you are like my brother. You came and rescued me from the war whore and brought me to your home. Do you honest think so little of me that you think I would hurt your family?"
"Sorry Major I didn't mean it like that. You understand don't you. She is all I have next to Char. Emmett don't need a big brother to look after him no more. He is the man of his own home now. Arabella still needs me."
"I understand Peter. I won't harm your sister in anyway."
We watched from the tree line as she finished her work in the fields. Then just as the sun was startin to set she looked in our direction and yelled.
"Well are you two gonna stand there and watch me all day or are you gonna come help me get some of this work done."
Well hell, how did she know we were here?
A/N: well folks there you have it. Peter and the Major are finally home. Emmett and Rose are gallivanting around Europe for a while and Arabella is takin care of business. Now for the introductions between the Major and Arabella your bonna have to wait until next chapter. Please read and review. Thanks love ya bunches. And remember Stephenie Meyer owns all things twilight, I just like to twist her characters and play around in her world.
Chapter Nine: What the hell took you so long?
Arabella's farm. Louisiana 1895, July.
(Arabella's POV)
"Peter David McCarty, you stop skulking there in those trees like a creeper and come help me get these weeds cleared out." I yelled at him.
I could see someone with him. I just figured that it was this Major character they kept going on about. Well if he was gonna be here then he was gonna pull his weight around here or he can find his way right on down the road.
"Yes Ma'am."
"Peter!" Char yelled from the porch as she could finally step out without looking like some kid dumped a ton of glitter all over her and it wouldn't wash off.
I watch the two as they ran into each others arms.
"Hey you two can play house later I have work that needs to be done and it ain't gonna do it by itself." I hollered at the pair.
"Sorry sugar I just missed him so much." Char spit out oh so sweetly at me. Then just as I thought it was over she pivoted on her heels and ran straight at the stranger who was standing silently watching the whole exchange and threw herself into his arms. Wrapping her legs around him.
"Oh Major it is so good to have you home with us. What took you guys so long to get back?"
Well now that was a question I would like answered myself.
"Well…" he started but was cut off by a babbling Peter.
"We had to run in an evasion pattern with the Major runnin in front of me so I could mask his sent. I wasn't sure what happened to Maria as we didn't wait around to see your plan come full circle, so I didn't know if anyone was following or not. So I didn't wanna lead them straight here so we took some detours."
"Peter are you telling me these two made the plan?" the stranger asked.
"Now do you believe me that they are truly evil when they are together?"
"Okay well now that we know everyone is here and you weren't followed, can we please get this work done. I don't have forever you know, and it's getting late. Some of us still have to sleep." I scolded them.
"Yes Miss Bella" Char said
"Yes Ma'am" came Peter's reply.
I quirked my eyebrow at the stranger. "Well?" I questioned.
"Well what?"
"You just gonna stand and watch or you gonna help. I hope your mama taught you better then to disrespect a lady. When a woman asks for your help you be sure to oblige." I looked him dead in the eyes.
"Well now Miss, my mama taught me manners, but apparently yours were skipped cause I was taught to be polite."
Who does this asshole think he is. Char warned me he was bitter but I just figured it was because he was stuck in a situation he didn't wanna be in. Guess he is just an ass. Big shocker there.
"I see even though you were taught to be polite the actually follow through is still eluding you."
"Where do you get off little lady. You know nothing about me and I'll be damned if I'm gonna take orders from you. I dealt with one psycho bitch for almost 35 years all be damned if I deal with another."
"Then I suggest you hit the road cause you ain't gonna disrespect me and expect to stay in my home."
"Now Arabella, be reasonable." Peter cut in.
"No Peter this is my home and I won't take to being disrespected in my home."
"Arabella this is my home also.."
I cut him off.
"No Peter you are a guest in my home. Remember you died, we buried you, for all intense and purposes you aren't here."
I swear I saw him pale even more. Char's mouth must have hit the floor.
"You don't mean that." Peter pouted.
"I'm damn sure I do Peter. Now if you don't mind I have work that needs to be finished before the sun goes down."
I spun on my heal and got back to work. I don't know who he thinks he is to bring that stranger into my home to disrespect me. I went a whole year on my own with out any help from him and now he thinks he can just come here help out for a while and take over. I don't think so.
"Oh and Peter."
"Yes Arabella?"
"You and your friend there can stay in the barn tonight. There are bunks in there still set up."
"Why can't we stay in the guest house? It's much nicer then the barn."
"Cause I told you the barn. The guest house is for welcome guests, as of right now you are not welcome."
I watched as the two men took off toward the barn. I turned to see Charlotte standing there with glossy eyes filled with tears that would never fall.
"I'm sorry Char, but you know how I run things and I'll be damned if I'm gonna let my brother and some cocky ass come here and start pushin me around."
"I understand Bella, it's just that Peter has been gone for a week and I have missed him terribly. I know he was bein an ass but that is just how he is around the Major."
"That reminds me, who the hell does he think he is. I don't care if he is some badass vampire, he will treat me with respect or both him and Peter can go sleep out in the woods for all I care. Brother or not."
"Sorry Bella. I know the Major seems like a real bastard, but it is all on the outside. He just doesn't know you at all so he puts up a front. Believe me when I tell you he is the sweetest man I know, next to your brother. Well now that I think about it, he may even be sweeter then your brother."
With that we both started to laugh. Char always knew how to defuse a situation between Peter and I. which also reminds me. I may have to chew my brother out for losing his manners and not introducing us properly.
"I'm gonna head inside now Char, the sun is setting and I can't get much else done out here now. Would you mind terribly to finish up here for me?"
"Not at all Bella, I will be in as soon as I finish up with what needs to be finished. I'll be sure to tell Peter to feed and water the horses, and round the cattle up out of the back fields."
"Thank you Charlotte. Good night."
(Major's POV)
"Damn Peter you weren't jokin. I felt no fear from her what so ever. Now I see your not just stupid it's a family trait. I remember how you were when we came upon you. You weren't scared at all either. I wonder if it is sumthin to do with your bloodline?"
"Major what in the hell are you ramblin about over there?"
"Oh hell Peter ain't you been listenin?"
"No I was thinking about how I'm gonna get back in my sister's good graces."
"I see. I was just sayin that I think it is sumthin in your bloodline that makes it so your inner voice is broken. You know the one that tells you to run and scream for your life."
"Well I think your right Major there is some serious Mojo workin against us. We show no weakness, or fear. To us they are usless emotions. That should be a reprieve for you Major. Not feeling fear or other weak emotions."
"Now is this some of your voodoo shit workin or you just guessin?"
"Neither I just know you well enough that our emotional shit bothers you more then others, particularly the one's from me. I warn you now that my sister is a very emotional being, more so then most vampires."
"What hell does that mean?" he is really aggravating.
"Well the emotions that we put out are damn near enough to kill anyone. Us McCarty's learned along time ago to give everything with your heart. So for you that means you feel everything we feel that much stronger. You gravitate toward happy feelings, and tend to feed off of emotions like fear, anger, lust, greed, envy, hate, your internals go haywire and it takes days, not hours, days to find you once that shits takes hold of you. Then we all run for cover cause you are a lethal son of a bitch when it happens."
"So your sayin that your sister's emotions my have been influencing me."
"Yes, that is exactly what I'm sayin. She was pissed, and down right livid with you for goin all caveman on her."
"No I didn't fucker."
"You basically insulted her behavior Major. She don't take kindly to bein insulted, she took her lessons in manners seriously. I have never seen a prouder gleam in a fathers eye like I did when my father would look at Arabella."
"So, your point being?"
"Look because you slapped your asshole mask on the second she asked if you were gonna help, now I'm stuck sleepin in the barn with your ass instead of in my bed with my wife, who may I remind you I haven't seen in a week cause I was rescuing your ass."
"Well now if you don't want me here I will gladly leave."
"Now Major you know I didn't mean it that way."
"Oh you didn't. it sure as hell sounded that way to me."
"You listen here Jasper, I spent months with those two ladies in that house workin on a plan to go bust your ass out of that hell hole you were livin in. They spent hours goin over everything that could and would go wrong, if it weren't for them then your ass would still be there. I love you like my own flesh and blood Jasper but if you don't wise up right, I will ask you to leave."
"What do you mean they?"
"Exactly that. Charlotte and Bella put together that escape plan. I was just following orders. It was more Bella bein the mastermind, Charlotte just helped explain the ins and outs of the whole compound and newborn thing."
"Well I'll be a suck egg mule. She don't even know anything about me and yet she put her own effort into helping someone she ain't never met."
"That is just how she is Jasper." Char chimed in out of nowhere.
"When did you get here?" Peter asked.
"A while ago. Long enough to hear you puttin the big brother mojo on the Major here."
"Miss Charlotte it seems I owe you and Miss Arabella an apology."
"No need to apologize to me Major, I knew a long time ago you were a bastard so I take most of what you say with a grain of salt. As for Bella, well I suggest you wait a couple of days and let her cool off before you even look her way. She is liable to put your ass on a pyre and dance around it singing kumbiyah. Now before you all get comfy with your male bonding shit I hope for your sake you will do as your asked and not cause anymore trouble for yourselves."
"What do ya need Char?" Peter asked her.
"Not what I need Peter. Your sister said to tell you to take care the horses and bring the cattle in out of the back fields. I suggest you do so before sunrise. I know she will be down to check on them, so you best do it before she gets up. You know how Bella is. She is up at the ass crack of dawn on any given day, so you better get a move on."
"Yes Ma'am." Peter replied.
I watched as Char took off back toward the house. I could see the lights on in one of the upper rooms. Must be Arabella, wonder what she is doin up this late at night?
"Well Major you gonna help this time or you gonna bitch and grip at me too?"
"No Peter I think this time I will take Chars advice."
"Oh and why is that?"
"One I'm not to fond of fire, two I hate kumbiyah, and third your sister scares the fuck out of me."
"Damn Major. You suck you know that."
"Why"
"I'm only gonna say this once. Char won!"
Chapter Ten: Until Now.
Louisiana 1895, August.
(Char's POV)
Peter and I have been home for eight months now. Last month the Major joined us, after what Bella and I call Peter's secret mission. He was gone for a whole week, on a trip that should have taken three days tops. Now that they are here things are complicated to say the least. I have learned a lot of new things about Arabella. She is headstrong, resilient, loving, and most of all just as dangerous as one of us. We have a silent form of communication, Bella and I. I know what she is thinking or wants with a few expressions and nods. Same with her. It has been driving Peter crazy but who cares, turn about is fair play, he has his know-it-all thingy, and we have this. It has definitely come in handy now that the Major is here.
I would swear to you those two were cut from the same cloth. After that first day I would like to think things got better, but of course that would be wishful thinking. Bella made Peter and the Major sleep in the barn. As much as I had missed Peter, she was right in doing what she did and said. Arabella has grown into a beautiful, strong, and opinionated woman. Hell Peter knew she was that way before, but to go and say what he said was just stupidity on his part and I'm sorry to say there is no cure for it.
Now the Major, well let's just say that oil and water don't mix. Sometimes I wonder if maybe I was wrong about them, but then when I see the soul mate link between'em I can't help but shake my head. They were made for each other, meant to compliment the other, but no here they are fighting and arguing. I think in time they will be fine it they don't kill each other first.
Louisiana 1895, September, Harvest time.
It's been a rough month and a half living here with these three. Peter and the Major are still in the barn. Just as I get Bella to at least agree to let them stay in the guest house Peter goes and says or does sumthin to piss her off again. I was watchin one such asinine moment unfold in front of me.
"Arabella, I will not allow you to take harvest in to town alone." Peter yelled.
"I have done it before and I will do it now, I don't know what your problem is Peter but you better fix it."
"Don't you know it's not safe. Hell Char and I died the last time we took harvest."
"Well ass that is why I go during the day!" she shouted at him.
She had a point most vamps don't go out during the day, they won't risk exposure.
"I don't care you ain't goin. It will wait till night fall and char and I will take it."
Oh no he did not just say that. I swear if I didn't know any better I would say his momma dropped him on his head. Maybe all that wrestling with the Major has gone and broke sumthin up there when he hits his head. Speakin of the Major, he was just watchin from a distance. I swear he rolled his eyes and shook his head while mumblin "Idiot" under his breath. I think the Major was learnin not to step on those types of landmines anymore. He don't eva try telling Bella what to do no more.
"I will do no such thing Peter. I promised David at the grocer that I would have these crops there before mid-day and I tend on keep my word. Now if we are done here I have a wagon full of goods to go to market with."
"No we are not finished Arabella and you are not goin anywhere without an escort. I'll call Emmett."
"No you will not! Leave Emmett alone to his wife, I am capable of doin this alone and dammit Peter I am gonna do it alone."
He grabbed her wrist as she went to turn away from him. Several things happened at once. Arabella screamed, the Major growled, and Peter dropped to his knees. I watched in amazement as the Major in all his glory stood between Peter and Arabella. He moved so fast even I didn't see him move. He towered over Peter's submissive form.
"You will never grab a lady like that again, do we understand each other?" the Major growled out.
"Yes Sir" Peter said never lifting his eyes from the ground.
"Good. I would hate to upset Charlotte or Arabella my tearin your ass apart and burning the pieces." the Major was one scary bastard when you provoke him.
He then turned to Arabella, gently taken her hand in his and examining her wrist.
"You alright there Miss Bella?"
"Yes. Thank you Major."
"Call me Jasper ma'am." he said bowin his head slightly. His southern drawl showin itself even more.
Peter's head whipped up so fast I swear it almost popped off. I'm sure the fly catching expression on Peter's face was mirrored on my own. No one and I mean no one, not even Maria called him Jasper, unless he gave you permission. Which he would never do. Peter and I were a special case. He was our sire, our family so to speak, whether he would admit it or not. I was broken out of my internal monologue by Bella.
"Then, thank you Jasper." Bella replied almost lamenting his name.
I watched his eyes twinkle as she said his name. I must have been lost in shock cause the next thing I know is Bella is in front of me tryin to close my mouth.
"You'll catch flies Char hun if you don't close your mouth." she chuckled out.
My jaw snapped close and she continued to giggle as she got up onto the wagon and started the horses with a crack of the reigns, and headed off into town. I turned to the Major and quirked my brow. He just shrugged and headed off to finish what he was doin. I turned to Peter and once my eyes met his my rage boiled.
"How dare you degrade your sister like that."
"But Char honey you know how dangerous it is out there. Hell we're one of the dangers." he whined to me.
"Yes Peter I am aware of that. I am also aware that your sister is a full grown woman who can handle just about anything, and has done so without us for sometime."
"But…"
"No buts Peter."
"Fine." he sounded like a scolded child.
I then turned my attention back to the Major.
"Now Major, may I ask what the hell was up with that little display of chivalry of yours?"
I looked right at him. He steeled his resolve and shook his head. I swear it was like dealin with children.
"Jasper Andrew Whitlock, you answer me!"
Again he shook his head. Then the son of a bitch smirked at me. He was workin me up . I should have known.
"Fine you don't wanna tell me, I will just have to "assume" what is goin on and will discuss it with Bella when she returns from town tonight." hah two can play that game Mr. Whitlock.
Again faster then the eye could see he was in front of me.
"You Wouldn't"
"Try me Major. I most certainly would."
"You are truly evil and manipulative Miss Charlotte."
"I learned from the best Major. If you spill to me now I think I can put a good word in with Arabella and get you moved out of the barn and into the guest house." I winked at him.
I knew Peter could hear us but I didn't care right now I was still pissed at him.
"That dear Charlotte would be wonderful. Your husband don't know how to shut the hell up. I swear one of these nights I will rip his tongue out and hide it in the woods."
"Oh I know Major. I usually give him sumthin to keep his lips busy." I said wiggling my brows.
"Whoa there Char I really don't wanna know that much about you and Peter."
" I know you can feel everything so I guess I can leave out the details. Now spill Major."
Chapter Eleven: To Market…To Market.
Marketplace 1895, September.
(Arabella's POV)
I arrived at the market place just before the sun reached high noon. I couldn't get the happenings from the farm off my mind. The Major… I mean Jasper seemed different then before. He seemed generally concerned for my well being, and boy did Peter piss him off when he grabbed a hold of me. I'm beginning to wonder if Peter doesn't have a death wish and just didn't succeed the first time around. As I hitched the wagon up outside the general grocer David came out to greet me.
"Well good morning to you Miss Arabella. I see your crops have done awfully well this year. Good harvest I see."
"Why yes David it was and a good morning to you too."
"I'm sorry if I was impolite Miss Arabella it's just that most farms can barely make it by and yet your farm seems to be thriven."
"I guess I just have a green thumb and handy workers is all."
"I reckon your correct. Now what do we have here?"
"Well David I have a full load of vegetables fresh from harvest if you would like them."
"I right sure would like to have them. My stocks have run so low I was about to order from the farms two towns over."
"Now why would you go and do sumthin so silly when you know I was comin into town today?"
"I didn't know what your haul would be Miss Arabella. I didn't wanna lose customers cause I didn't have what they were lookin for."
"Well I reckon you have a point there. Now how about we unload these here vegetables and talk prices David."
"You drive a hard bargain Bella but sure let's see what I can do for you."
"Sure thing."
"Micheal. Get your scrawny but out here boy and unload Miss Arabella's wagon."
A young man around my age came scrambling out of the store.
"Sure thing paw."
He was tall not very muscular but still wiry. Maybe a year or so younger then myself.
I turned to David and followed him into the store. I knew I needed a few things for the farm and hopefully I can talk David into a trade.
"Now how much we lookin at Miss Arabella?"
"Well with time, labor, and delivery your lookin at about 400 dollars."
"I don't know if I can pay that much Bella."
"How about I make you a deal?"
"I'm listening."
"I need a few things for the farm and I think we could trade, my goods for a few items I need that you carry."
"Like?"
"Well I could use some sugar, flour, fabric, soap and a fire iron."
"I think I could help you out with that."
"Well then make it 100 dollars and the goods and I'll be on my way."
"You got yourself a deal little lady."
We walked out into the store from his office in the back. Micheal had already emptied my wagon.
"Micheal my boy please take these items out and place them into the wagon for Miss Bella please."
"Yes sir."
"Thank you kindly David. I hope to see you soon. It was a pleasure doin business with you."
"Likewise."
I place the money into my bag and started down the street. I need a few more things that I couldn't get at the local grocer so I headed over to the tailor. I walked in to find Miss Alene sewing up a new dress.
"Why isn't that lovely." I called to her.
"Miss Arabella to what do I owe the pleasure."
"I was in town dropping off the harvest and I need a few things that only you could provide."
"I see. In need of new dresses then?"
"A few. What do you have for me?"
I knew she always keep some in the back just for me. She knew I would come when I could and she loved designing them for me. She got up and walked to the back. She came back out holding several wrapped packages.
"How much do I owe you for this?"
"50 dollars"
"Is that all? For the masterpieces you put together! That is a steal."
"Only for you Arabella."
"Thank you Alene. I look forward to see you at the upcoming harvest festival."
"You too. I hope you won't come alone this year.."
"Yes I fear I have far to many male admirers in town to come unescorted."
"Your brothers would be beating them off with sticks."
"Oh you have no idea. Peter since his return has been driving me mad. I swear he is afraid I will be snatched up and gobbled down by the big bad wolf or something."
"Yes I see where that could get annoying. So I will see you soon then?"
"Of course. Now I must be heading back or said brother may just send a search party for me."
We giggled some more as I headed for the door. I have already been here longer then I planned. I wanted to be home before dark. I may just barely make it. As I climbed up my wagon I noticed a bouquet of wild flowers sitting on the bench. They look lovely so I take a sniff. I look around to see who may have left the flowers only to meet eye to eye with Micheal. He smiled and blushed and rushed into the store. Great a boy with a crush just what I needed. I set the flowers on the bench next to me and pulled the reins to move the horses away from the front of the store. I turned the wagon around and headed for home. The sun was setting rather quickly. I know I won't make it before dark, Peter is gonna be pissed at me again. I was about two leagues from home when I saw the two men along side the road. I knew this wasn't gonna bode well for me. I gripped the pistol Emmett bought me at Christmas time that I keep under my skirt, tighter in my hand. It wouldn't work against vamps but these were mere men so my odds were better. Just as I got closer they started calling to me.
"Hey pretty girl, you shouldn't be out here alone unescorted."
What is it with these guys and needing us girls escorted all the damn time.
"Awe now don't be that way sugar we just wanna help you home." the other one said.
I could feel my heart rate increase along with my fear. Maybe I should have listened to Peter and waited till one of them could go with me.
"Whoa slow down there Missy we just wanna say hello."
"You wanna do no such thing. I know you are nothing but common thieves."
I knew one day my temper and mouth would get me into trouble, but hell if I was gonna go down with out a fight.
"You should watch your tongue young lady. It's impolite to talk to people that way."
They had successfully managed to grab the bridal of both my horses bring me to a stand still. I could feel the fear course through me. I wonder if I yell if Peter would hear me?
"I will do no such thing. You yourself should watch how you talk to a lady." I spit back.
"You're a feisty one aren't ya. We're gonna have fun with you."
"You will not lay your filthy hands on me or I will make sure you rot in hell"
"Such a dirty mouth, I should clean it out for you."
"You are a disgusting creature and you will stay away from me or I promise you it will be the last thing you do."
"Oh and how is that?"
I watched him take a step closer. I pulled the gun from my side and pointed it directly at him.
"with this."
"Do you even know how to use it?"
"Oh I could show you but you won't live to tell about it."
I saw out of the corner of my eye the other man moving closer to me. I pulled the gun over and took a shot. I hit his foot.
"Ouch! Fuck, you bitch! You shot me."
"Now I will say this one more time back off or pay."
"Neither. I will have you Miss with or with out your permission."
Suddenly the horses reared and I was thrown backwards into the wagon. My gun fell from my hand into the back and slid under the seat. They spooked the horses! Suddenly I found myself trapped under the non bleeding man. I could feel my fear sky rocket at this point. I began to fight him with everything I had. The more I struggled the more determined he got.
"There is no one here to save you, scream all you want. I like it when you scream."
So I did, except when I screamed it was the last thing I expected. I screamed for Jasper.
"JJJJAAAASSSSSPPPPEEERRRR"
"Awe is that your little boyfriend…well sorry huney but he ain't anywhere around to save you."
Then just as I was about to give up I felt the man being ripped away from me. I heard growling and snarls coming from the side of the road next to the wagon. I crawled to the side and watched amazed at the creature in front of me.
Back at the farm
(Major's POV)
Arabella had been gone most of the day. I knew she would be but Peter and his nervousness was make me antsy. I just wish the fucker would relax. She'll be back soon enough and then everything can go back to normal. Well as normal as it gets here. Peter and myself sleepin in the barn isn't exactly normal but hey at least it's a roof. As the sun started to set Peter's pacing picked up. She should have been back by now I wonder what is takin so long. Peter looked at me.
"I'm gonna go up to the main house to talk with Char."
"Good idea. Maybe she can help calm your ass down."
"dick"
"Ass"
I watched as he took off into the evening air. I decided I would go for a run around the property. It was turnin out to be a peaceful evening. I was about half way around when I got this sharp shooting pain in my chest. I ran to the house quickly. I was almost there when Peter appeared on the porch.
"Sumthin's goin on Major and I don't like it."
"Arabella?"
"I don't know."
Wow that was a first. I started toward the other end of the property, closer to town. I felt the sharp shooting pain in my chest again. What the hell is that. Then in the crystal clear night air I heard it as clear as day.
"JJJJAAAASSSSPPPPEEERRR"
Someone screamed my name. I know it wasn't Peter or Char. So that only left one person. The only other person I allowed to call me by my given name. Arabella! I took off like a shot in the direction of her voice. When I got there what I saw made my vision blur. There was her wagon off to the side of the road. One man was holdin the horses and the other looked like he was on top of Arabella in the back. She was puttin up one hell of fight I will give her that. But when I heard him tell her no one was around to save her. Boy was he wrong. Within a flash I had both of them up by there throats on the side of road. Their feet dangling feet about the ground. I could feel the fear radiating off of them. My beast was feeding off it. It made me stronger. I heard Arabella get up and look over the side of the wagon at what I was doing. I couldn't help the snarls or growls that came from me. Knowing what these scum where trying to do to her. I felt amazement at the sight of me. Then the last thing I expected was the lust. I quickly took care of the two men. Draining them dry and running into the forest to bury the bodies. No one would know. When I returned from my little impromptu feast, Arabella was sitting, sobbing in the back of the wagon.
"Oh Jasper I should have listened to Peter. None of this would have happened if I would have just put my pride aside and listened to him. But I thought I would get back in time."
I felt my dead heart break for this woman. She felt as if it was her fault. I climbed in next to her and pulled her to me.
"Arabella. Now you listen to me. It is not your fault normally you would not have had a problem. I noticed you used your pistol on one of the men so you tried to fight them off. But two men against one woman, no matter how strong she is, is no match."
She sobbed some more curling herself into me.
"I didn't think anyone would hear me yell." she sobbed
"I was running your property when I felt this shooting pain. I ran to the house and Peter said something was gonna happen. I asked if it was you he said he didn't know. So I started running again toward town. Then I felt the pain again and heard you scream for me."
"I'm sorry Jasper I didn't mean to upset you. I don't know why I screamed for you. I just did." she was sniffling now.
"Sssshhh… it's okay. I'm glad you did. Everything is alright now. Are you ready to go home?"
"Yes please."
"Sure thing."
I pulled her up with me to the front of the wagon. I started the horses and we were off home. We were almost there when she spoke again. It was barely a whisper but I heard it clear as a bell.
"Jasper. Thank you."
"Your welcome Arabella."
When we pulled the wagon next to the house Peter and Char came running out and pulled her to them. I watched in awe as the small family comforted each other. Char started to walk Bella to the house when she turned her tear stained face to me.
"Jasper."
"Yes Arabella"
"Would you mind sitting with me while I sleep. Just for tonight. I would feel much better if you did."
"I wouldn't mind at all."
We all headed into the house. Char headed upstairs with Arabella. As soon as they reached the top Peter turned to me.
"I don't know what happen and I don't think I wanna know but I am thankful to you Major that you were there for her when I couldn't be. Thank you for bringing her home safely."
"I wouldn't want it any other way Peter."
I started for the stairs passing Char on my way. She smirked at me like she new something I didn't and to tell you the truth she probably did. I quirked an eyebrow at her and she giggled. Of course I wasn't gonna get any help from her. So I silently slipped into Arabella's room and sat in the chair next to her bed. Her hand reached for mine and I took her tiny hand in mine. I marveled at the feel of her warm skin on mine.
"Thank you again Jasper."
"Your Welcome Arabella now get some rest. You had a long day."
"Good night."
"Sweet dreams Arabella."
A/N: Sorry for the long wait. I would like to take a moment to thank all of you who have reviewed and continue to follow this story. I love to read your feed back. I usually try to reply to each and every review but some of you have your pm's blocked so to those of you who have reviewed who do thank you for your review, and your support.
Chapter Twelve: You did what?
Bella's farm Louisiana 1895, September
(Emmett's POV)
I'm on my way over to Bella's house to tell her some great news. Rose and I are having a baby! I'm beyond thrilled and can't wait to tell her. When Rose and I got back from our honeymoon overseas it was the middle of the growing season so we didn't have time to socialize with anyone. It was right to work. Her family gave us the farm and moved up north. When we got home some of the help was tending to the farm so we had to get right to work. Now that harvest was over I knew I could tell Bella our good news. Rose was only a few weeks along so she hasn't been doing a lot of work but I was okay with that. I have been to town several times now and found out that Bella has a outstanding deal with David at the grocer so I will have to take our crops to the next town over. I have also heard that a man has been staying on the farm. That is nothing new to me. I knew Bella often put up traveler's who helped out with the farm. I can't wait to see my sister again.
I got closer to the farm and realized that no one was out in the fields. I wonder if Peter and Charlotte already did the seeding during the nights. I got closer to the house when I heard growling. Great what did Peter do now to piss off Charlotte. My brother always was an over zealous ass. I knocked on the door and walked in. I didn't see anyone in the living room so I figured they must be in the kitchen. As I neared the door I could hear them more clearly.
"I asked her not to go by herself." Peter said.
"No Peter you told her she couldn't go by herself. Then you told her she couldn't go at all and that we would take it." Char replied.
Okay now I was confused what the hell were they talking about and where was Bella? I waited long enough. I walked through the doors and they both turned to me. Char looked murderous and Peter looked indifferent. Oh great marital spat.
"What the hell may I ask is going on here?" I asked the room in general.
"Well if you need to know your asshole brother here tried to tell Bella what she could and couldn't do with her harvest and it didn't turn out the way it should have and resulted in Bella getting attacked on her way home from town."
"What do you say to her Peter?" I asked.
"I told her she couldn't take the harvest to town alone. Then we argued and I told her never mind she wasn't going at all and that Char and I would take it by ourselves that it wasn't safe out at night. I reminded her that that was how Char and I got killed. When she turned away I got angry and grabbed her wrist. I may have grabbed her a little hard and the Major wigged out and put me in my place, then Bella turned and left to town with the harvest."
"So your telling me that by arguing with her you made her late so she ran over with her appointment and was out after dark! And who the hell is this Major? Is that the guy that has been staying here, cause everyone in town is talking about it."
"I guess it would be my fault that she ran late. Yes the Major is the one staying here, and the Major is…." he was cut off my another voice from behind me.
"Is right here."
I turned around to see a man or should I say vampire, who was taller then Peter and me. He looked to be around 6'5", and extremely muscular. Not gorilla big like me but big none the less. He had blond hair and red eyes. Damn this man was scary. He had a aura of pride and dominance around him. He was not someone others fucked with. Standing slightly behind him was Bella.
"Baby Bella!" I reached for her.
She shied back some from me and this Major guy growled at me.
"Bella honey what's the matter? It's me Emmett." I said quietly to her.
She looked up slowly and took in my appearance. Then just as timidly stepped out around the big guy and walked to me. As she got within reach she launched herself at me and cried. I held her tight and turned towards Peter.
"What the hell happened to her?" I was pissed.
"Well because I held her up she was out after dark. On her way home she came across two guys who tried to assault her. She put up a really big fight and yelled for the Major here. He was close enough to her that he heard her scream and ran to her. He killed the two men who tried to hurt her. She hasn't left his side since."
"Thank you Major I don't know how to repay you. As for you dear brother of mine, how can you be so careless. Bella has been takin care of everything around here by herself since you two disappeared. She took the harvest to town by herself, and has dealt with the business inside and out on her own. Where you ever got the idea in your head that you knew best is beyond me."
"I only did what I thought was right." Peter defended himself.
"Well you thought wrong." I yelled at him.
Bella flinched in my arms when I yelled. Within a split second she was away from me and back with the big guy. He was holding her to his chest and growling in my direction. I held my hands up in surrender and he nodded.
"The Major is extremely protective of our sister Emmett." Char told me.
"Why is that?"
"Uh can we talk about this later, I don't want to upset Bella anymore and she has enough on her plate with getting past this episode." Char asked.
I nodded in understanding and watched as the big guy carried Bella back upstairs. I waited till I was sure that Bella couldn't hear us.
"Okay now talk. What the hell is going on?"
"Well Emmett sit down and I will tell you." Char said. I was still to angry with Peter to even look at him and I think he knew it. He stood silently over in the corner of the room letting Char handle everything.
"Emmett I need you to promise me you will listen to everything before you speak okay?"
"Okay Char."
"Well the night we left to go to sell harvest you know that we were killed… well turned right. Um.. The Major is the one that turned us." To say I was speechless…well what could I say.
"We got close to him over the time we were there but when he was ordered to kill us he couldn't do it. So he told us to run. Then we came here. Bella wasn't meant to see us but she did and the rest is history right. We mentioned the Major several times and Bella came up with a plan for us to help him escape. So we put that into action back in July. You and Rose were still not home yet. Peter was gone a week, when he came back with the Major well I guess you can say that it didn't bode well with Bella. They constantly butted heads and fought with each other. She actually made both of them sleep in the barn. Hell Peter is still sleeping in the barn."
"So Bella and this Major fought constantly?"
"Well yes and no. They are both bull headed and beyond stubborn, but eventually they learned to co-exist to a point. Your brother on the other hand…well I would just be getting Bella to allow them to sleep in the guest house instead and he would go all sexist on her again and it would be back to the barn."
"She always was hotheaded and when you bring her morals into question you best just step out of the way or be ready to have your ass handed to you." I chuckled. I heard chuckling coming from upstairs and figured this Major was relaying the whole conversation to Bella.
"Yeah well, your brother here has been pushin Bella to her limits lately and apparently when he snapped at her the other day with the harvest, he grabbed her wrist and that set off the Major. He was raised to respect women and your brother must have crossed some invisible line cause the Major was there in the blink of an eye and put him back in his place."
I could hear growling coming from upstairs. Wow he must really care for Bella.
"So I thought they were not getting along?"
"I guess they have come to some kind of understanding or something."
"Come on Char you can't lie to save your life, what aren't you telling me?"
It got really quiet. Okay…
"Bella doesn't know yet. The Major doesn't either but now that you called me out on it he is gonna know."
"What Char? Know what?"
Suddenly the Major was in the room with us also. Char suddenly seemed really nervous.
"Speak up Charlotte." he said to her in a demanding tone. Hell his tone would make even the strongest of men quiver in fear.
"Major I didn't wanna tell you, I wanted you to figure it out on your own."
"Spill it."
"Well Major you know how you said you were feelin that pain in your chest that night, and a pull in the direction of town?"
"Yes Charlotte now get to the point."
"Well when I look at the two of you I can see your aura's and well…your soul mates Major."
It was suddenly very silent in the room I swear I could hear a mouse pissin in the corner.
"Are you sure?" he asked kind of shakily. I turned to look at him. He seemed almost in awe of this revelation. Like he couldn't believe it.
"I am absolutely positive Major. That pull you feel is the Mating Pull.. And the pain you felt was her pain. You felt her pain when she was attacked."
I must have looked completely lost cause Char looked at me and started to explain.
"I have a gift Em. I can see aura's and can tell who your soul mate is. Your soul calls out to it's other half. Well the Major and Bella's souls are two pieces of a whole. As for the Mating thing, every vampire has one true mate. Peter is my Mate. I was lucky and found him while I was still human. Just like you and Rose. I have seen your souls combine together. You are one and the same. Two pieces to the same puzzle."
"Wow." was all I could say. This scary mother fucker was made for Bells. Well I guess I could see it. She could be scary as all hell too.
"Peter did you know about this?" the Major asked Peter.
"I wasn't sure I had an idea that is what Char was thinking but I couldn't be sure. Well not until the other day when you came after me. Then when you were restless the whole day she was gone into town. I just knew."
"Neither of you found any of this of importance to tell me before hand?" he was getting pissed and raising his voice.
"Major I'm sorry. Like I said I wanted you to figure it out for yourself. I didn't want to force anything on you. I didn't know how you would take the information seeing as how your relationship started out on the wrong foot and all." Char defended her reasoning.
"How could you keep this from me? Is this what you two were betting on?"
"What Bet?" I chimed in.
Peter and Char at least had the decency to look ashamed.
"Well Char bet Peter that your sister Bella would hand me my ass and I would take it like a good little boy and Peter didn't listen and took the bet."
"You did What?"
We all spun. There stood Bella, and she was pissed. Suddenly Peter spoke up.
"Sorry Bella I didn't mean to underestimate you or anything."
Ass! Was all I could think.
"That is all your gonna say Peter is you underestimated me. No Sorry Bella I was an ass for betting in the first place, or sorry Bella for fighting with you and keeping you longer then I needed to which ultimately led to you being out after dark and getting you attacked."
Damn she was Pissed. Score Bella. Peter just got his ass handed to him.
"Sorry" Peter mumbled.
"Sorry isn't gonna cut it Peter. I was lucky Jasper heard me scream and came to my rescue. As for you Char, did you win?" she said cheekily.
The resounding grin that spread across Char's face was proof enough for her. Bella started laughing and turned to me.
"Emmett love I'm sorry about earlier I wasn't really myself. How are you? How was the honeymoon? Where is Rose? Is she okay? Why isn't she here with you?"
"Whoa Bella I will try and answer all those if I can remember them all." I chuckled at her impatience. I saw the Major smile out of the corner of my eye.
"Well get to it Emmett I haven't got all day"
"Okay. Okay. I'm fine, the honey moon was beyond belief, Rose is at home, yes she is okay, well actually better then okay, and she isn't here with me cause she needs her rest."
"Why does she need rest if she is better then okay Emmett? What aren't you telling me?"
"Damn you and the Major are very alike." Char laughed. I snickered at the truth of the statement.
"Well Rosie isn't with me cause she needs her rest. Now she needs her rest because we are having a baby!" I was yelling by the time I finished.
Bella squealed.
"A Baby! Why didn't you tell me this sooner. Oh I must go see her."
"I was on my way over to tell you when I came in to hear Char reaming Peter a new one. Or you would have known already…and Who is Jasper?"
"Oh I'm sorry Emmett. The Major is Jasper, but only I can call him Jasper. Peter and Char don't even call him Jasper."
"huh.. Color me confused."
"Well don't worry about it. Now let's go see that wife of your's and my future niece or nephew. Jasper are you coming?"
He slightly nodded his head but didn't say anything. We left together. We made it to the farm in no time at all. Bella ran into the house yelling for Rose. I laughed at her antics but didn't say anything. I was stopped by someone clearing their throat. I turned toward the Major.
"Yes Major. How can I help you?"
"I know you are weary of me with your sister, but I promise you I will not hurt her or let anyone else hurt her either."
"I have a feeling you won't, but that doesn't mean that I won't worry."
"I understand. Your sister is a special woman."
"Yeah that she is Major. Shall we join the women folk or do you wanna stand on the porch all day." I asked him.
" I see now that you all have that smartass wit about you."
"Yes Major I'm afraid it's genetic." I laughed and ushered him into the house to the girls who were chatting happily in the lounge. Bella looked up at us and smiled.
"You two men done comparing your dick sizes now?"
My mouth dropped open at the bluntness of my sister. The Major on the other hand Laughed loudly drawing the attention of my wife who stared unabashed at the him.
"Rose close your mouth you'll catch flies. This is Major Jasper Whitlock, the man I was telling you about."
Rose blushed as the Major took her hand and kissed her knuckles.
"Pleasure is all mine Miss Rose. Miss Bella speaks of only the most wondrous things about you." this made my Rosie blush.
"Well thank you Major."
The conversation flowed flawlessly the rest of the day into the early hours of the night. Soon Bella and Rose were both yawning.
"Well ladies I say we call it a night and you two can catch up again some other time."
"I agree Miss Bella we should be going."
"Yes Jasper. It was a pleasure to see you again Rose, and I hope you do come see me again soon."
"It will be delightful to come spend time with you again Bella it has been far to long."
"Yes it has but for now we must say our good byes." she leaned in and hugged Rose and kissed her cheek.
"Good bye for now Emmett and Goodnight." she hugged and kissed my cheek also. I lead them to the doorway. Watching as he picked her up bridal style and then disappeared from sight. Well that was not at all what I was expecting from a visit to see my sister.
A/N: Well there you have it folks Emmett is now up to date on the ins and outs of the day to day of Bella. Well I don't know if he likes it or not yet but we shall see. Now the Major knows about his connection with Bella but she is still in the dark. Will he tell her or wait till she comes to him? We will just have to wait and see.
Chapter Thirteen: To Forgive or not to Forgive.
Day of the Harvest festival, 1895
(Arabella's POV)
The day of the Harvest festival in town has finally arrived. Jasper was kind enough to bring my packages out of the wagon after my attack. I still have not figured out why it is that I called his name out instead of Peter's or Char's. it is rather confusing if you ask me. I barely know him and most of the time all we do Is argue over things that should just be laid aside. I think he just likes to rile me up. The day that Emmett came over to tell us of Rose's pregnancy was a shocker also. Peter and Char were arguing in the kitchen hell even I could hear them upstairs. Once Emmett's voice joined in I had to go be sure it was really him there. I stood behind Jasper until he called out to me. At first his loud voice scared me and I flinched back. But when I finally looked up to him I saw that it was really him. I walked slowly to him, then flung myself at him. I missed him so much. He held me close. When he yelled at peter I flinch again and next thing I knew I was in Jasper's arms and he was growling at Emmett. I felt safe there. Jasper then lead me back upstairs to lay down. Once in the room I heard whispers from the kitchen. Jasper began telling me what they were saying. I guess he felt my curiosity. He chuckled at something that was said. Then next thing I know he was growling. Then he was gone. I wondered what made him leave so abruptly. The whispers got a little louder and I could hear Jasper's raised voice but couldn't make out exactly what he was saying. Soon my curiosity got the better of me and I headed down stairs. I got there just as soon as something about a bet was brought up. They bet on something happening between me and the Major. I was pissed and let them know it. Then we went to see Rosie after I found out that Char had won the bet. But needless to say Peter is still staying in the barn.
I was brought out of my thoughts by Char calling for me.
"Bella are you ready yet?"
"Almost Char. Just finishing my hair."
She came in the room and smiled as she noticed the gown I decided to wear. It was the one that her and Peter had picked out at Christmas time last year when they first came home.
"You look lovely as ever." Char said. " Your brother will be so happy to see you wear the dress he picked out."
"I know Char."
"Are you ever gonna stop bein mad at him?" she asked.
"I'm not sure Char. First the thing with the Major, then the fight about the harvest, then to find out about the bet. I just don't know if I can forgive him yet."
"I understand Bella, but he loves you and only wants what is best for you. You know you too are to much a like, that is why you fight the way you do. He loves you, just think about it."
"Is this you wanting me to patch this up for my benefit or yours Char?"
"Well maybe a little of both." she chuckled.
"Alright I will think about it. Now are you up here to plead your husbands' case or are you here to help me finish getting ready?"
"Both"
"Alright get over here and help. I want the braids on the sides to wrap around to the back like a halo."
"Yes ma'am."
We finished getting ready for the festival. It was starting at dusk so everyone was gonna be there. Char and Peter were even coming. Jasper asked to be my escort. I gladly excepted. I don't know what is goin on with him but it seems like he is someone else lately.
"What are you so deep in thought about there Bells?" Char asked.
"Jasper." as if that one word said it all.
"Oh I see. Anything you would like to talk about?"
"No not really. Just wonder what has got into him lately?" I felt rather then seen Char stiffen. She knows something. I was about to call her out on it when I heard Emmett down stairs.
"You girls gonna get a move on or what? I would hate to have to leave with out you?"
"Emmett don't lie to me, I know you would never leave without me!"
"Your right but I may change my mind if you don't hurry up?"
"Fine we're coming."
I stood up and started for the door. As I descended the stairs I could see all of them standing near the door. Once I came into view I saw Jasper take a deep breath and his eyes widen.
"Wow Miss Bella you look lovely."
"Thank you Jasper."
He walked toward me and put his arm out to me. I took it and we walked toward the others. Char smiled, Emmett was grinning like a fool and Rose looked as lovely as ever. Peter stood behind everyone with his head down. I patted Jaspers arm and he nodded to me. I walked slowly over to Peter and place my hand on his cheek.
"Peter"
He still hadn't looked up.
"Peter look at me please."
He raised his head slowly, but still wouldn't look in my eyes.
"Peter look at me."
His eyes snapped to mine.
"What is wrong Peter?"
"Bella I'm so sorry for everything. I don't know what I was thinking, I let my emotions rule my judgment and tried to control you. Please Bella forgive me please… I'm begging. I didn't mean to say those things. I take full responsibility for what happened to you, it was my fault for just not letting you go. I'm sorry I went all caveman on you…"
He was rambling now and I could literally feel the hurt and pain waving off of him, even without Jasper's gift. I had to put a stop to this.
"Peter."
"I'm so so sorry Bella please forgive me I didn't mean for you to get hurt. I don't know what I would have done if anything would have happened to you. I'm so glad that the Major got to you in time…"
"Peter please.."
"I know I fucked up Bella but I can't lose you and I could never live with myself if..if..if…"
"PETER!" I yelled at him.
He looked at me finally.
"Peter I know you are sorry, I know you didn't want me to get hurt, I also know that it isn't your fault that I got attacked. It was those two men on the side of the road who decided to attack me. No one is at fault but them. I'm okay they didn't hurt me, scared the shit out of me, but didn't hurt me. Jasper did get there in time so there is nothing to worry about as he took care of them. Now I can't say that I'm not still pissed off at the way you handled things that day but I don't blame you for it. I know I said some mean shit to you and you know I didn't mean most of it. I do forgive you, but if you ever try to tell me how to run my business ever again I will have Jasper hold you while I use a garden till to beat your pitiful ass with. Do we have an understanding."
"Oh Bella I love you so much…thank you for forgiving me. I promise not to go all caveman again."
He picked me up then and spun me around in his arms. I was giggling like a school girl before I knew it. Then a throat cleared behind us and Emmett was wearing that Cheshire cat grin again.
"Alright children I think we should be on our way. The night is young and I believe we could all use a little fun." Emmett boasted as he ushered us all out the door.
I took Jasper's arm once again as was lead out to the wagon. I got in the back with Jasper, Peter and Char. Emmett sat up front to steer the horses with Rose.
We arrived in town just as the festivities started. We all mingled with the towns people. We seemed to split into two groups, the vamps and us mere humans. Peter and Char were catching up with old friends and giving a fake explanation as to where they were and why they couldn't contact us. Jasper followed them around shakin hands with the men and kissing the hands of the women.
Emmett, Rose and I all went to the food stands and said our hellos to those we worked with and others that we have know for as long as I could remember. David came up to me and thanked me again for the crops. We chatted for a while and somewhere along the line Emmett and Rose had wandered off. I said my good byes to David and started my search for my brothers. I was nearing one of the pie stands when someone came up behind me and grabbed my arm. I gasped and spun quickly. There stood the stock boy Micheal.
"I'm sorry to have startled you Miss. I couldn't help but notice you are unescorted tonight. Would you mind sharing a dance with me?"
I got this sudden chill up my spine that told me to pass. I always followed my instincts. This kid was a creep.
"I'm to am sorry Micheal. You are mistaken I have an escort for this evening. We have gotten separated when I stopped to talk to David. Now if you would excuse me I need to get back to my family."
"Please just one dance." he asked as he inched closer to me. I could feel my palms start to sweat slightly.
"Sorry but I must pass. I am sure my brothers are lookin for me by now." I started to back away.
Soon enough Emmett came up next to me.
"Arabella where have you been?"
"I'm sorry Emmett I was side tracked when I spoke with David and then young Micheal here found me and was asking for a dance. I told him I was escorted tonight but he was being rather insistent."
I swear Emmett just growled like a vampire would.
"Well young Micheal, my dear sister here has an escort tonight and he is a very impatient man, if you don't mind I wish to get my sister back to him before he becomes worried."
I could tell that Emmett was improvising. Impatient is not exactly how I would describe Jasper. Scary as hell would be a more appropriate term. But I guess you can't tell this child that.
"Y..Yeess Ssiirr." he stuttered. Emmett could be very intimidating himself. He was only a inch or two shorter then Jasper, but built like a bear.
"Come Arabella, your escort awaits."
He placed his hand on the small of my back leading me away from Micheal. As soon as we were out of hearing range we both broke out into fits of uncontrollable laughter.
"Did you see his face?" I choked out between giggles.
"I thought he was gonna piss his pants." Emmett howled.
"I know you scared the shit out of him."
"Yesss ssiirr…" Emmett mocked.
"that was too perfect."
"Yes it was." Emmett said settling down and righting himself. "Let's get you back to your escort dear sister before you find yourself in anymore trouble. I'm surprised he didn't come running as it was."
Emmett was right it was strange that Jasper didn't magically appear out of nowhere like he usually does when I have an overwhelming surge of emotions. More so if that emotion is fear or pain.
"You know Emmett your right. Where is he?"
"He was with Peter and Char near the stage when I came to find you."
We started walking back the way Emmett had come. It took only a couple of minutes to get through the street and nearer to the stage. When I could finally see Rose and Char standing talking with one another, I scanned the crowd for Peter and Jasper. It didn't take much to find them. Hell they were both tall as a tree. Peter had a shit eating grin on his face, I looked over to Jasper and he looked…I'm not sure how to explain it. I would possibly call the look uncomfortable. When I looked to see what was makin him that way I saw that Peter had them both over by the local brothel. Two of it's most popular occupants where chatting up Peter and Jasper. Peter rollin with it cause that was just how him and Char were, and Jasper just looked pissed. As I took a closer look at who the girls were I could have screamed in frustration. Laurel and Jasmine. I went to school with these two girls. They were what Peter called loose women. I was starting to get pissed. Then when Jasmine placed her hand on Jasper's arm to get his attention I felt the jealousy rear up inside me. I don't know why it did but I was not happy that that whore had her hands on him. He must have felt it really strong cause he stiffened and his head whipped around in my direction. When he met my eyes I saw his confusion on his face. Then a smirk crossed his lips and he turned toward us and started walking over to me ignoring both women and Peter calling for him. When Peter saw me standing there and Jasper heading toward me, he knew he was in trouble. I whispered to Char who was close enough to hear where as the boys were not. She turned to me and we used our method of communication to talk and she knew what I wanted and the reason why. She spun on her heal and headed over to Peter with an evil glint in her eye. I saw Peter start to shrink back from his wife and he was smart to. As for me I had to focus now cause Jasper was just steps away.
"Is there something wrong Miss Bella?" he asked me as Emmett disappeared next to Rose.
"No nothing at all. You go have your fun. I will just walk back home with Emmett and Rose." I said lookin him right in the eye.
That smirk disappeared off his face faster then he could run.
"There will be no need for that Miss Bella those girls hold no interest to me."
"Are you sure you didn't seem to be minding the attention."
I could hear the growl beginning in his chest.
"I would much rather be getting the attention from you Miss Bella."
"Well that won't be happening. I do not mingle with men who find frolicking with loose women a way to pass the time, especially those who are to be escorting someone else." I turned on my heal and started toward Emmett.
He didn't try to stop me and I could feel this tugging in my chest. The tears were starting to well in my eyes. As I got closer to where I saw Emmett and Rose heading I was once again stopped by another young man.
"I'm sorry Miss but I saw your dispute with the gentleman over there and was wondering if you were in need of an escort?"
"What is your name?" I asked
"James. James Daniels ma'am."
"Well James as helpful as that is I was just going to find my brother and his wife and walk home with them. But thank you for your offer."
"I insist that I at least walk with you until you find your brother."
"That won't be necessary I can see him from here. Thank you again."
I started off toward Emmett again feeling the boys eyes on me once more. They were following me through the crowd. Once up to Emmett and Rose I stopped and wrapped my arm through his.
"Bella. What's wrong?"
"Nothing Emmett. Are you and Rose ready to head home. I don't want to be here anymore."
Rose was looking at me and nodded. She knew there was more to my wanting to leave.
"Okay I will let Peter know we are taking the wagon. They should be able to find their way home with out the need of the wagon." Emmett wander off toward where Peter was standing.
I saw Peter look my way and then in the direction I believe I left Jasper in. He looked back at me and nodded solemnly. Emmett was still talking to him when Rose whispered in my ear.
"Is this about a certain vampire?"
"No, I mean yes, I mean, I don't know."
"We will talk about this on the way home."
"Fine" I huffed.
Emmett came back then and took both Rose's and my arms and lead us to where we had the wagon tied up. He helped Rose and I both climb in the back. Afterward he got up into the drivers seat and took the reigns. Rose turned to me and gave me that "start talking" look. I knew she wouldn't let it go until I told her what was going on. Hell I wasn't even sure what was going on anymore.
"I don't know Rose. I have all these strange feelings and I don't know what to do with them."
"Well tell me about them."
"At first I thought I was just thankful for Jasper saving me that night. But now I'm not so sure. I felt something before all that stuff happened."
"Like what?"
"Well I always felt safe around him."
"and?"
"I called for him Rose."
"What? When?"
"That night when the men attacked me. I screamed out his name. not Peter's, not Emmett's, his. What does that mean?"
"I don't know Bella, is there anything else you can tell me?"
"Well tonight when I saw him at the bottom of the stairs I felt this pull to him. Like I was meant to be with him."
"What else? What happened tonight?"
"Well when I was cornered by that boy Micheal when Emmett came to get me, usually when I'm scared or frightened, or even upset he usually just appears out of now where and helps to calm me, and let me know everything is alright, but he didn't show up this time, and I was worried, or I don't know how to put it. I guess I was upset that he didn't rescue me. Then when I saw him with Peter and those girls, I was angry. But when Jasmine touched him I was jealous. Really jealous. Then when we argued about it. I started to walk away and I felt this tuggin on my heart and I started to cry. Which is how you found me when I came up to you."
"Why were you cryin? Because you fought?"
"No I don't think it was that I think it was because he didn't stop me from walking away."
"OH!"
"What Rose?"
"Oh Bella honey I think you are in love with Jasper."
"am not!"
"You just keep thinking that way and see where it gets you."
"Rose, I do not, I am not in love with Jasper."
"you are."
I huffed and crossed my arms. She giggled and shook her head. It was quiet the rest of the ride home and after they left me at the house and made sure I locked the doors they walked home. It was a long day and evening. I had a lot to think about and I didn't know when they would be home. I knew Char and Peter were going to the guest house for some much needed alone time but I had no idea where Jasper was going. Would he come to the house and stay with me like he has lately or would he go to the barn and stay there. I don't see him going anywhere near that guest house with those two in there. I made my way up to my room thinking of all the things that Char, Rose and I talked about throughout the day. Once in my room I removed the dress I had on and slipped into my nightgown. Crawling into bed I couldn't get my thoughts to stop circling around Jasper. I don't know when it happened but somewhere during my thoughts I drifted off to sleep.
A/N: I want to send a thank you out to all my readers and most definitely my wonderful reviewers. I love you guys, YOU GUYS ARE AWESOME!
Chapter Fourteen: What The Hell Went Wrong?
Day of the Harvest festival, 1895
(Major's POV)
The day of the festival is here. I offered to chaperon Miss Arabella so she wouldn't feel like a third wheel like I always did around Peter and Char. But now I guess she would be a fifth wheel as both her brother's are now wed. Char went up to see if Arabella was ready to go yet or not. You couldn't hear their conversation really well. I guess living around vampires for as long as she has, Arabella learned to whisper softly. I could here their giggles and feel their merriment through the floors. It was making me giddy. Which is just wrong on so many levels. I am a man, a soldier, a warrior, a vampire, we do not get giddy! Emmett came round and was wondering what was takin' so long. I just pointed up the stairs. He nodded. Apparently he was used to the girls takin forever to get ready. After several minutes of shifting emotions from all floors of the house Emmett walked over to the stairs and hollered up.
"You girls gonna get a move on or what? I would hate to have to leave with out you?"
"Emmett don't lie to me, I know you would never leave without me!" Arabella called back.
"Your right but I may change my mind if you don't hurry up?" I could feel his amusement. Their playful sibling banter was fun to see. God I think I'm goin soft.
"Fine we're coming." her voice was louder this time.
I heard her bedroom door close and her footsteps as she walked down the hall toward the stairwell. I watched as first Char came down and was at Peter's side immediately. Peter was still in the dog house or barn with Arabella. I could feel his remorse pouring off of him. I returned my concentration back to Arabella. As she descended down the stairs I gasped. Man was she ever beautiful.
"Wow Miss Bella you look lovely."
"Thank you Jasper."
Walking toward her I held my arm out for her to take so I could lead her out of the house. She took it and I started toward the others. Char smiled, Emmett was grinning like a fool and Rosemarie looked as lovely as ever. Peter stood behind everyone with his head down. She looked worriedly at Peter then patted my arm to let me know to let her go, I nodded and released her hand. She slowly walked over to peter and placed her hand on his cheek. He leaned into just a tiny bit. If it weren't for my vampire sight I wouldn't have noticed.
"Peter"
He still hadn't looked up.
"Peter look at me please."
She begged him. He slowly raised his eyes to chin level but would not look into her eyes. I could feel how his remorse for getting her hurt coursed through him. I knew he was sorry, but as you all know Arabella is stubborn.
"Peter look at me."
His eyes snapped to hers as if she was controlling him with just her voice.
"What is wrong Peter?"
"Bella I'm so sorry for everything. I don't know what I was thinking, I let my emotions rule my judgment and tried to control you. Please Bella forgive me please… I'm begging. I didn't mean to say those things. I take full responsibility for what happened to you, it was my fault for just not letting you go. I'm sorry I went all caveman on you…"
He was rambling now and I could literally feel the hurt and pain waving off of him, it damn near was strong enough to drop me. Peter wasn't kidding those couple of months ago when he told me they feel with everything they are. This shit is painful.
"Peter."
"I'm so so sorry Bella please forgive me I didn't mean for you to get hurt. I don't know what I would have done if anything would have happened to you. I'm so glad that the Major got to you in time…"
Oh well I know what would have happened…
"Peter please.."
"I know I fucked up Bella but I can't lose you and I could never live with myself if..if..if…"
He couldn't finish his sentence. I knew what he was gonna say and so did everyone else. But as always Arabella was getting frustrated with him for not listening to her. Which is a very common occurrence.
"PETER!" she yelled at him.
When he finally realized that she was yelling at him he looked up to meet her eyes.
"Peter I know you are sorry, I know you didn't want me to get hurt, I also know that it isn't your fault that I got attacked. It was those two men on the side of the road who decided to attack me. No one is at fault but them. I'm okay they didn't hurt me, scared the shit out of me, but didn't hurt me. Jasper did get there in time so there is nothing to worry about as he took care of them. Now I can't say that I'm not still pissed off at the way you handling things that day but I don't blame you for it. I know I said some mean shit to you and you know I didn't mean most of it. I do forgive you, but if you ever try to tell me how to run my business ever again I will have Jasper hold you while I use a garden till to beat your pitiful ass with. Do we have an understanding."
Oh and knowing what I do now the bastard is lucky I got there in time.
"Oh Bella I love you so much…thank you for forgiving me. I promise not to go all caveman again."
He picked her up then and spun her around in his arms. She giggled. It was one of the most beautiful sounds I had ever heard. Then a throat cleared behind us and Emmett was feeling smug. What the hell does he know. Damn these McCarty's and there know it all ways.
"Alright children I think we should be on our way. The night is young and I believe we could all use a little fun." Emmett boasted as he ushered us all out the door.
She took my arm once she was placed on the floor once more. I lead her out to the wagon. I wasn't sure how she would feel sitting in it again. Arabella however surprised me once again with her strength, she shuttered some at first, then continued on to her seat across from Char and Peter. Emmett was our driver for the night.
We arrived in town just as the festivities started. Mingling with people was a new concept for me. I knew that I had to keep up appearances for us to keep stayin here with Arabella. We split up after Emmett and Rosemarie proclaimed they were starving. Isabella tagged along with them, leaving me to follow the others. Peter and Char were catching up with old friends and giving a fake explanation as to where they were and why they couldn't contact anyone. I followed them and introduced myself as a old friend of the family's. Using my southern charm to it's full extant. We meandered through the crowds effortlessly. Soon Emmett and Rosemarie were back with us, but Isabella was not. They said she was speaking with the grocer David. He was thanking her for the trades she made with him to enable him to afford the products he needed from her. So we continued to talk amongst ourselves as we walked closer to the makeshift stage where a small town band was setting up to play. While talking a wave of shock washed over me. I knew it was Arabella's. It didn't take long for her shock to morph into something along the lines of scared but not really there. I caught Emmett's attention and told him what I felt. He asked what direction and I nodded toward the stands. He left without further ado. I keep Rosemarie close to my side since Emmett wasn't here to stand with her. With the lust rolling off all these young men when they look at her I had a sudden thought run through my head. I was suddenly glad that I was the empath and not Emmett. Bella got a sudden burst of nerves but they were suddenly replaced with relief. Emmett must have found her. I inched closer to the direction they were in so I could listen in. Emmett was suddenly feeling mischievous?
"Arabella where have you been?"
"I'm sorry Emmett I was side tracked when I spoke with David and then young Micheal here found me and was asking for a dance. I told him I was escorted tonight but he was being rather insistent."
I swear Emmett just growled like a vampire would. Hell I was growling slightly.
"Well young Micheal, my dear sister here has an escort tonight and he is a very impatient man, if you don't mind I wish to get my sister back to him before he becomes worried."
I could tell that Emmett was messing with the boy. Impatient is not exactly how I would describe Myself. Fear inducing, bringer of death perhaps but impatient is not a term mostly used.
"Y..Yeess Ssiirr." he stuttered. Emmett could be very intimidating himself. He was only a inch or two shorter then Myself. I could feel the fear rollin off this poor child.
"Come Arabella, your escort awaits."
He started to lead her back towards us. As soon as they were out of hearing range they both broke out into fits of uncontrollable laughter. Hell it was so contagious that I decided to share with the class. Peter just looked at me funny, while Char giggled. I spoke to low for anyone else to hear.
"Shh Listen." I nodded in Arabella and Emmett's direction.
"Did you see his face?" Arabella choked out between giggles.
"I thought he was gonna piss his pants." Emmett howled.
"I know you scared the shit out of him."
"Yesss ssiirr…" Emmett mocked.
"that was too perfect." Arabella cheered.
"Yes it was." Emmett said "Let's get you back to your escort dear sister before you find yourself in anymore trouble. I'm surprised he didn't come running as it was."
I knew Emmett had it covered and if it would have gotten out of hand then I would have stepped in. Arabella is an enigma to me. One minute she is ridin us about being overprotective fools, and then the next questioning where the hell we are. As if hearing my thoughts, Arabella said.
"You know Emmett your right. Where is he?"
"He was with Peter and Char near the stage when I came to find you."
It was at that very moment that Peter called to me and said he wanted me to meet two of the girls that Arabella went to school with. Okay so this can't be all that bad. Perhaps they could give me some background on Miss Arabella. Well I could tell as I got closer to Peter and the two girls in question that there was no way that either of these two could possibly help me with Arabella. I don't really see her befriending either of these girls. They got closer to us and started chattin Peter up as if they were old friends. Suddenly it hit me. I could smell their arousal and so could Peter. He knew these girls intimately. Peter felt right at home. I figured him and Char had used their services a few times, that was what they were into. I was pissed to know that he called me over here to talk to his whores. The girls told me their names were Laurel and Jasmine. They seemed to get the impression that I was the same as Peter. Suddenly I was hit with a strong wave of anger. Then when Jasmine placed her hand on my arm to bring attention back to our conversation. I felt the jealousy swirl in with the Anger. I stiffened and my head whipped around in a different direction. When my eyes met hers I was confused. Then a smirk crossed my lips, she felt the same way too, and I turned heading toward her. I was ignoring both women and Peter calling for me. Peter must have seen her cause the next thing I knew I could feel his "OH Shit I'm in trouble" feelings. Char was suddenly standing in front of Peter with an evil glint in her eye. I felt Peter start to shrink back from his wife and he was smart to. As for me I was focused on Arabella.
"Is there something wrong Miss Bella?" I asked as Emmett disappeared next to Rosemarie.
"No nothing at all. You go have your fun. I will just walk back home with Emmett and Rose." she stared straight at me.
My smile disappeared what had I done this time. She must have thought I was interested in those girls.
"There will be no need for that Miss Bella those girls hold no interest to me."
"Are you sure you didn't seem to be minding the attention."
I growled lowly.
"I would much rather be getting the attention from you Miss Bella."
"Well that won't be happening. I do not mingle with men who find frolicking with loose women a way to pass the time, especially those who are to be escorting someone else." She turned and stomped off. I was shocked she would think that of me. I didn't know what to do or say to her. I wanted no one but her and Peter went and possibly fucked up any head way I have made with her. I guess it would be back to the barn.
I saw Arabella get stopped by another young man before she reached Emmett.
"I'm sorry Miss but I saw your dispute with the gentleman over there and was wondering if you were in need of an escort?"
"What is your name?"
"James. James Daniels ma'am."
"Well James as helpful as that is I was just going to find my brother and his wife and walk home with them. But thank you for your offer."
"I insist that I at least walk with you until you find your brother."
"That won't be necessary I can see him from here. Thank you again."
She started off toward Emmett again. The boy continued to stare at her. I didn't like what he was feeling. Once she got to Emmett I focused on her again. The hurt and pain radiating off of her was beyond describable. If my heart could break it would. I could feel her pain as if it was my own. She felt betrayed by me. I could no longer hear the things around me as it took all my concentration to just stand up straight.
I sudden felt a hand on my arm. I looked over and saw it was Char. She looked as bad as I felt at the moment. Peter came up on my other side and my pain turned to anger. This was all his fault.
"Peter why?" was all I could manage to get out through my teeth.
"I didn't know she would react that way? Honestly Major I didn't even know she was there."
"You have no idea what you have done do you?"
"Awe come on it's Bella, she will forgive you for my stupidity."
"Don't bet on it Peter. Bella was lookin a little torn up." Char told him.
"A little? A little? No Char not a little, it is still taking all I have in me to keep from falling to my knees and curling into the fetal position and crying. She isn't torn up she is devastated. She believes that I fornicate with loose women for fun and that I did this even though I was here with her. She no longer trusts me Char. Do you know what that is doin to me?" I was trying hard not to yell.
"Let's take this somewhere else shall we? We don't wanna cause a scene." Char added.
She started leadin me in the direction of the farm. We stayed to the tree line until we were close enough to the property that I could feel Arabella's feelings, but not effect them. We could keep her safe from here.
"Well Jasper what are you gonna do?" Char asked.
"I don't… I'm not sure. I think I should lay low for awhile. Give her some space."
"That might be a good idea Major."
"What about you Peter? You just got back on her good side how are you gonna fix this with out getting stuck in the barn again with me?"
"I don't know Major so I hope you keep my side of the bed warm so I don't get a chill when I join you there."
"You know Peter that is just fucked up!" Char chastised.
"Well it's true. It was good while it lasted Char honey but it will be back to the Major at nights now that I once again got in Bella's way."
I didn't know what to say or do. Arabella's emotions were all over the place. Happy, sad, worried, mad, confused. She had them all goin at the same time. Impossible I know but I am telling you the woman was like a one man circus with all the stuff she was jugglin. I wonder if she was thinking about me? I guess I will have to wait and find out. I got up and looked at my two companions.
"Well I'm gonna go get settled in for the night after I go hunt something down. Peter I will meet you in the barn, and Char please watch over Arabella for me. I couldn't stand if anything would happen to her."
"Will do Major."
With that she was off like a flash. I could hear the screen door slam shut as she passed through it. I turned to Peter.
"I will return later. And you and I are gonna sort this shit out."
"Yes Sir Major." Peter stood and took off toward the barn.
I headed in the direction of the next largest city. Time to eat and clear my head. I will fix this with Arabella if I have to beat Peter to a pulp and let her light his sparkly ass on fire.
Chapter Fifteen: Operation: Mate for the Major.
October 2nd, two days after the Harvest Festival, 1895
(Charlotte's POV)
It's been two days and the tension around the farm is so thick I don't even think a knife could cut it. Peter has been kissin ass at every turn and the Major has been scarce. He keeps himself to the back fields with the cattle and horses so he has minimal interactions with Bella. If there is something needed from out there I'm sent like a fuckin messenger pigeon to deliver the message to him. In return he nods and gets to work. To say I was getting tired of this pussy footen around was to say the least understated. I knew I needed to do something and do it fast but I needed help and with Peter in the dog house and the Major the other half of the underlying problem my sources were limited. It wasn't until late in the afternoon that Emmett showed up and my brilliant mind kicked into overdrive. ROSE! She was the accomplice I need to complete this mission. She knows about as much about Bella as I do and perhaps Bella spoke with her that night on the way home. So as Emmett keep Bella company, while the boys did the farm work, I took off to Emmett and Rose's place to enlist her help. I knocked on the door lightly so as not to startle her. She was carrying my future niece or nephew after all. I waited until she opened the door.
"Hello" she called until she noticed it was me. "Oh Charlotte it's you. To what to I owe the pleasure?"
"I need your help." I cried.
"With what?"
"Bella!" I stated as if it was obvious.
"OH."
"Yeah."
"Still no improvements then?"
"NO they are all still either not talking or Peter is just simply annoying the hell out of all of us."
"So she hasn't said anything to Mr. Jasper then?"
"No…Wait what do you know? And Mr. Jasper?"
"Well yes that is what he asked me to call him. His name is Jasper is it not?"
"Why yes. But what I don't understand is that he asked you to call him that. I thought perhaps it was just the mating thing with Bella that he allowed her to call him that, except now he asked you to call him by his name also…I'm just so confused."
"What has you so confused… do you not call him by his given name?" Rose asked.
"No, Rose. Peter and I are only aloud to address him formally. We call him Major or Sir. Never by his given name. Sometimes he will let it pass if we slip or if the situation is to heated, but other wise we don't."
"Well I don't know what to say."
"I do we can use this to our advantage in the situation at hand. If the Major taught me one thing it was how to use my resources wisely, and right now you are a wonderful resource now you were saying something about Bella?"
"We spoke on the journey home the other evening and it seems as Miss Bella is in love with our Mr. Jasper. She won't admit it though so I don't know what we can do about it. She was really angry about the prostitute thing with your Peter."
"I know he was an ass. He knows the Major is mated to Bella and yet he pulls something stupid like this."
"Mated?" Rose asked.
"Shit! I'm sorry Rose you did not know. Let me explain from the beginning. Why don't we go sit down so you aren't on your feet." I said ushering her into her living room helping her to get comfortable.
"I keep forgetting that you are not only a vampire but my unborn child's aunt also. It is so weird to think about."
"I know but look at it this way, no matter what, when , how, or why, your child will always have someone to call family and they will never be alone."
"yeah that is a good comforting thought. Now back to Bella."
"Yes the mating thing. Well I explained it to Emmett awhile back I guess he just forgot to mention it to you."
"Yes well I will deal with him quit stalling."
"Okay well to start do you believe in soul mates?"
"Yes I do. My family was very religious, we believed that god made someone for everyone. Like with Adam and Eve in the bible. Eve was made from Adam so she would be is perfect other half, a part of him so to speak."
"Well now that makes this so much simpler. Vampires mate for eternity. Some mate for companionship, others for love. Then there are the few who are lucky enough to find their true soul mate. The other half that was created just for them."
"Are Emmett and I soul mates?"
"I'm getting to that. I don't know if Emmett told you or not but some vampires have gifts. Something more then other vampires."
"No he kinda left a lot of stuff out. Like I know you guys are dead, well sort of. I know you are fast, strong, and beautiful. I also know that you can't be seen in the daylight, I just don't know why. I also know you don't eat food like we do, again I don't know what you eat."
"I will answer some of your questions and fill the blanks in this way you are as informed as Emmett. First for your questions, we can't go out in the sun cause we sparkle, and before you ask yes just like glitter. No we don't eat people food, actually we eat people. Okay so we don't actually eat them we drink their blood, only the bad people though." I added as Rose paled.
"So you glitter in the sun and drink peoples blood."
"In a nut shell yes. Now for the blanks, Peter, the Major and I all have gifts above what normal vampires have. Peter has the gift of knowing, or has he likes to say he just knows shit! The Major he can feel and manipulate emotions of the those who surround him."
"You mean he knows what everyone is feeling?"
"Yes."
"So he knows how Arabella feels then?"
"No sadly she can block his power somehow. Or at least can hide her feelings for him well enough that he doesn't sense them, so he is as clueless as any other guy."
"Oh. But didn't you say that you have a power too?" smart girl. She caught that.
"Yes I have the power to sense aura's or spirits. If you will."
"how does that work?"
"Well I can see if your spirits connect or your aura's colors match."
"And if they match?"
"Then you have found your soul mate."
"So Mr. Jasper and Bella have matching souls?"
"No they have the same soul just split in to. When they join it is the most beautiful thing. But right now I can sense their aura's are dark. They are hurting, being like this."
"Do…uh I mean are Emmett and I soul mates? What about you and Peter?"
"Yes we are soul mates. Peter and I. so are you and Emmett. But being as you and Emmett are human you won't have the mating pull like we do."
"What is a mating pull?" Rose asked.
"It's how you know have found the one who is meant for you. Right now with her denying it, it is slowly eating way at both of them. Through this link they have they can feel each others pain, sorrow, hurt, worry, all of it."
"But couldn't Jasper feel that anyway?"
"Yes but with Arabella it is magnified. As if her pain is his own. He feels it as a physical manifestation, were as she is only feeling it emotionally. She could kill them both if she does not acknowledge it soon."
"You mean a vampire can die of a broken heart?"
"Yes. But only if his or her soul mate does."
"So you mean that not only is Bella hurt but so is Jasper. And if Bella ignores the pull much longer they will both die."
"Again yes. Jasper will die of a broken heart if Bella does not recognize him as her mate soon. I see it everyday as time goes on his aura weakens. Once it goes out he will simply turn to dust. Once he is gone it will cause a pain so terrible to course through our dear Bella that she too will literally die of her heart breaking. It will beat so hard in her chest it will simply shatter."
"What are we gonna do Charlotte. We can't let them both die over their own stupidity. We have to do something."
"I know Rose I was hoping you would be willing to help me with this. The Major won't make the first move. He feels that Bella no longer trusts him, but again he did nothing wrong except listen to Peter which you figure he would know better then to do by now."
"He should know better. What do you purpose we do?" Rose asked me.
"Operation: Mate for the Major!" I proclaimed.
"And what pray tell is that exactly."
"You and I are gonna go have a talk with our dear sister and see if we can't convince her to make the first move on the Major."
"Do you think we could? She is rather stubborn you know."
"oh yes I know just how stubborn our fair Arabella can be and believe you me she is no match for my genius. I will have her ready to propose marriage in a matter of weeks if I set my mind to it but I think I will settle for her just admitting her fellings."
"Okay then now that we have a plan I suggest that we get to work on this right away. Like you said we don't know how long we actually have before the consequences of their actions start to affect all of those around them."
"I'm with you on this one. I think they are both just being bullheaded but hey I say that just makes this all the more fun when we break them."
" You make this sound like we are going to war Char?"
"Going against the Major and Bella. Hell yeah we are going to war. The worst kind of war actually. A war of love is one that will be harder then any war ever fought for power, money, or hate. The power of the heart is a strong thing, and when trifled with it can often be disastrous for all involved. But I'm willing to take the risk for those I love. I will not fail this mission. I haven't given up on anything in my entire life so I am not gonna start now. Are you with me on this or not?"
"Hell yeah… I feel like one of the musketeers. You know All for one and one for All!"
We both chuckled at our silliness but continued to make our plans. We just hope they work.
Two days later.
Rose and I were waiting in the kitchen for Arabella to come down for breakfast. We chased the boys out hours ago to go check on the farms and animals. I told them we needed some much needed girl time and if they didn't want to primped and pampered to scram. Needless to say all we saw was assholes and elbows as they skedaddled out of the house. I could hear Bella moving around upstairs so I knew it wouldn't be long before she joined us.
A couple minutes later Bella was downstairs and dressed for the day.
"Bella love could you please join me and Rose in the kitchen? We have breakfast for you."
She came into the kitchen and eyed me suspiciously. She knew we were up to something she just wasn't sure what.
"I don't have time for breakfast there are chores that need to be done around here…"
I cut her off there.
"Already done."
'What?"
"Had the boys do everything earlier so me and Rose could have you all to ourselves today. A girls day if you will." I added.
"Yeah Bella its been so long since we have had the chance to just relax. Please." Rose threw in there. Damn she knew what she was doin. Layin on real thick like.
"Fine. What's for breakfast?"
"Yippy" Rose squealed rather child like causing both Bella and I to laugh.
"Eggs, toast and ham." I told Bella as I set the plate down in front of her.
"okay now tell me what you too are really up to." she chided as she began to eat her food. " I know the boys don't willing take off on their own accord so what did you do or say to make them disappear so quickly?"
"We told them we would primp and pamper them as well if they didn't hightail it out of here."
"Of course. Anything really girly and all guys run for the hills."
We sat in silence then as Bella finished. Occasional rubbing the spot on her chest just over her heart. Rose would see it also and glance in my direction, shooting me a worried look. Apparently we aren't as stealthy as we thought.
"Why do you two keep shooting those god awful whoa is me looks at each other. What aren't you telling me?" she was getting pissed and we knew we had to say something.
"Bella why do you keep rubbing your chest like that?" Rose asked playing innocent. Oh smart girl.
"I don't know. I didn't even noticed I was doing it. But now that you mention it, my chest feels like it is about to explode. It hurts."
"How long have you been feeling like this Bella?" I asked.
"Since the Harvest Festival why?"
"You mean since you argued with the Major?"
"Again why?"
"I just think you should try talking to him. You know it was Peters idea to go talk to those whores don't you?" I asked in return.
The shocked look on Arabella's face gave me the answers I wanted. She had no idea this was all Peter's fault once again.
"What do you mean Peter's idea."
"Peter is the one who dragged the Major over there Arabella. Not the other way around. He was standing with Rose waiting for Emmett to come back with you before Peter drug him over there telling him that you went to school with those girls."
"Well I did go to school with them but what does that have to do with anything?"
"Oh Bella are you that blind child. The Major has a thing for you. With Peter telling him you knew those girls perhaps he was hoping to find something out about you that he could talk to you about outside of farm work."
"I never even thought of it that way. I thought that since he was a single man that he would have gone to them for personal reasons, not that Peter drug him over there. Wait how does Peter know them?"
I think I would blush if I could.
"Well Peter and I have indulged in their company many a times together to keep things different in the relationship. Knowing we will be together for all eternity has a tendency for us to find ways to keep it interesting."
"Oh…OH… You mean the three or four of you together?" Rose asked.
"Well yes. Sometimes I watch and sometimes Peter does or we both watch them with each other."
"Okay I think I have heard enough about that." Arabella spoke up.
"Sorry but you asked."
"True. Now another question. What did you mean by the Major has a thing for me?"
"Well he likes you a lot."
"He does?"
"Yes and he has been moping around since you told him off none to nicely by the way. He refuses to come within 10 feet of you without your permission which is why I have become a fuckin messenger pigeon and have been delivering all your demands to him."
"Oh Char I'm sorry about that I never meant to get you in the middle of this."
"Well Bella why don't we talk about what happen at the Harvest Festival, and go from there and see if we can't straighten this mess out before something terrible happens."
"OK. Wait what do you mean before something terrible happens? What aren't you saying Char I know you too well your hiding something."
Shit I guess I said to much. Rose was glaring at me.
"I just don't want to see anyone get hurt. I don't want the Major to leave over this. It would hurt to much. He means as much to me as the rest of you do. He is like family whether he wants to admit it or not."
"I see.. But your still leaving something out."
Shit what do I do now. Tell her or skip over till later…..uh…
"We can talk about that later right now I want a recap of what the hell went on and when it went wrong."
"Okay but just so you know I won't forget about that other thing your hiding Char."
"Fine spill."
"Well after we split from you guys I stopped and was talkin to David. He was thanking me for trading with him so that he could still have the produce he would need for his store and I could continue to have him as a vendor for my crops and other goods. Then as I was heading to find Emmett and Rose I was stopped by the creepy stock boy Micheal. That was when Emmett came and rescued me. Which by the way was funnier then hell when he almost had him pissing himself in fear of Jasper. So we started heading back to you guys when I saw Peter and Jasper with those whores. I got so mad that he would be over there talking with them when he was supposed to be escorting me. Then when Jasmine touched him I got jealous. I didn't want her touching him. He must have felt my emotions cause he stiffened and then turned and looked right at me. At the time I was already thinking about why Emmett came to save me and not Jasper since he could feel my emotions. That didn't help matters with my already raging temper. Then when he smirked I guess I took it the wrong way. Like he was over with them despite being there with me as if I was not good enough for him. When he got closer to me I could feel my anger intensify. Then he tried to tell me he wasn't interested in those girls, but I thought he was obviously lying. So I hit him where it hurt. I told him that I didn't associate with men who fornicate with loose women. And stormed off to find Emmett. I could almost feel the pain tear through my heart. Then I was stopped by that awful James boy who simply screamed stalker. All the while I was wonder why Jasper wouldn't have come after me. Then I just figured that he didn't want to and that he went back to those whores. The pain in my chest doubled with that thought. I managed to escape the boy James. Then we left. And Rose and I spoke on the way home and she told me that she believes that I love Jasper. I told her no but now I am not so sure. I have had time to think about it a lot and the more I'm away from him and denying it the more it hurts."
"Bella honey do you love the Major?" I asked.
"I think I do Char I think I do. But I doubt that he feels the same. After all I am only human."
"You must not think that way Arabella."
"Why Char? Why must I not think that way. Does this have anything to do with what you aren't telling me?"
"Yes Arabella it does. Once you admit that you do indeed love the Major the rest will reveal itself to you. All you have to do is remember what Peter and I told you when we first came home back in December."
"Why can't you just tell me Char? Why does everything have to be so difficult?"
"Cause if I tell you it could ruin everything. You need to figure this out on your own. Once you do the pain and hurt will stop. I promise."
"it will stop. It will go away?"
"Yes but you need to come to some conclusions on your own in order for that to happen do you understand?" I asked her.
I looked at Rose who looked like she was about to break down into tears. I placed my hand on hers and she leaned into my shoulder. Arabella sat for a long time just thinking things through. I knew she was thinking about everything we had just talked about. I could almost see the wheels in her head turning. She again was absently rubbing at her chest. I don't know how long we sat like that. After a while Rose got up and went to lay down on the couch. Around lunch time I took her in a sandwich which she ate, then thanked me and laid back down. It was around dusk that I heard the tell tale sounds of the boys returning. I looked at Bella. She must have heard them too as she had a slight frantic look on her face. She wasn't ready to face them yet. I took her hand and nodded. Then took off out the back door to intercept them.
"Sorry boys but you will have to stay over at Emmett's tonight. It seems as if our girly time is gonna continue into the night."
"But what about my Rosie?" Emmett whined.
"She will be just fine. She has been resting in the living room and I was just about to make supper for her and Bella. Now if you don't mind scram. You can return in the morning."
I took the chance to glance at the Major. I could almost feel his longing. It was almost crushing. I don't know how much longer he can hold out. I sent him a wave of patience. He looked at me questioningly and I just smiled. He must have realized I was up to something as a small, and I mean minuscule smile spread across his lips. He took the other two by the arms and started to head towards Emmett's.
"Fella's I think we should leave the ladies to their own devices just for the night. We will be back at day break to start work."
"Sounds like a plan Major." I added. I being the smart ass that I am saluted him and then turned to leave as I heard him chuckle slightly.
He must have some serious trust in me If he is leaving the survival of his heart in my hands. Now what to do about Bella? I entered through the back door and heard the two women's voices come from upstairs. I ran up and found them stationed in Bella's room on her bed.
"Nice of you to rejoin us Charlotte. We thought for a second they talked you into midnight maneuvers."
"Nope." I said popping the p. "They would need more then that to get me away from here tonight. Hell even the promise of all out carnal sex won't get me from here."
"Over sharing there Char." Rose giggled.
"Bella? Have you finished thinking about what we talked about this morning?"
"Yes I have Char and I think…no I know that I love the Major. I'm just confused about a few things, but Rose here reassured me that you could answer any question that I have."
I looked at Rose for a moment and she shook her head yes! That means the Major's trust wasn't misplaced.
"Alright shoot. Anything you have ask it and I will answer the best I can."
"Okay how come Jasper didn't come to me at the festival but Emmett did?"
"He probably didn't feel you were in any trouble. If you were he would have been there before you could blink."
"That makes sense I guess. How about why didn't he come after me when I walked away?"
"You stunned him. Plain and simple. Not only that but he could feel your pain, and rejection. You devastation is what he called it. He couldn't move to chase you if he wanted. It took all he had not to drop to the ground and curl into the fetal position."
"I hurt him?" she said with tear filled eyes.
"You didn't mean it Bella. It's just that you, Peter and Emmett, feel things differently then others. Your pain is even worse then your brothers because of the feelings he has for you. Did you know we had to almost carry him home?"
"Oh Charlotte I didn't know." she said rubbing her chest almost franticly now.
"Bella you need to calm yourself or he will come here and break the door down thinking your in trouble."
"How would he know?"
"He can feel you Arabella. From miles away, he can feel your every emotion."
"OH"
"Now do you have any other questions?" I asked.
Rose had fallen asleep by this point so it was just us.
"Why has he been avoiding me?"
"He doesn't want to upset you further. He was giving you time to cool off, and figure things out."
"Why does it hurt so bad Char?"
"Well that one is a little trickier."
"How so."
"What you are feeling is a pulling right?"
"Yes but why and to what am I being pulled to?"
"Not a what, a who Arabella!"
She thought about it for a minute. You could see perfectly when the dots connected in her head and the light bulb came on.
"Jasper." it was so light it was a whisper even to me.
"What was that Arabella?"
"I'm being pulled toward Jasper."
"Yes."
"Why?"
"Think back to the night Peter and I told you everything about vampires."
"You told me the only way you could die was to be torn apart and burned. Or in some cases if a vampires soul mate was killed. You said that you and Peter were soul mates. You said you could see aura's and that Peter just knew shit. Which really didn't surprise me he always was a know it all bastard."
"Your getting off track Bella."
"Right. You said that everyone has a soul mate. If they were to find that person they would be complete, but most never find their other half…."
"Yes…"
"That those who do are rare and the mating pull between them is so powerful that it hurts to be separate from the other.."
"Continue… your getting warmer."
"You said that if they didn't acknowledge the pull they both would die."
"Getting closer."
"The pain I'm feeling is the mating pull isn't it?"
"What do you think?"
"I think I have been an complete and oblivious ass."
"Not arguing there. But other then that."
"How bad is it?"
"How bad is what?" now I was confused.
"How close are we to dying?"
"Close enough that Rose and I decided to take action."
"That close huh?"
"Yeah."
"So the Major is my soul mate?"
"Yeppers."
"And this pain I feel is the mating pull, and it will go away once I admit everything."
"Well yes and no."
"What do you mean yes and no?"
"The Pull never goes away. I feel it every time Peter and I are apart. Like right now I can feel it tugging on my heart. But I know he is okay and that I will see him in the morning. I won't say it will go away but it gets easier to deal with."
"Oh Char!" she gasped.
"What Bella. What is it?"
"All the Pain I have caused you over the months of keeping Peter separate from you. How could I be so cruel. I didn't know. I'm so sorry Char."
"It's okay Bella I understand why you did what you did. Hell I'm surprised you haven't shipped his ass back to the barn after you found out that he is once again the cause of your pain. But since you didn't know it then that explains why he has been kissing ass of late."
"Yes it definitely puts that into perspective. But what do I do now Char. What if the Jasper decides to just say fuck it, I'm not worth it."
"oh Bella honey he wouldn't do that you see, he is leaving this up to you. If you left it go he is willing to end his existence and fade to dust for you. It wouldn't end well for you either but he was willing to let you decide and not force himself on you. He is to much of a gentleman to do that."
"I love him Char I can't just let him die because I was being and stubborn ass. I let my pride get in the way, will he ever forgive me?"
"I think he already has." I said nodding in the direction of the doorway where the Major was standing.
Arabella looked up and saw him standing there. She had tears in her eyes as she stood and faced him. He held out his arms to her, never even uttering a word to her. He didn't have to ask her twice. She ran to him, throwing herself into his embrace. I heard the Major do something no other female has ever gotten him to do. He purred. Pulling her close he kissed her forehead. She looked up at him through her teary eyes and I watched as they came together in a steamy first kiss. Hell I'm sure the temperature in the room rose to a degree rivaling hell's very own. Finally the Major had his Mate. Operation: Mate for the Major was complete.
A/N: Well there you have it people the Major and his Mate are finally together but I can guarantee that just because they won this battle doesn't mean they won the war!
Chapter Sixteen: What Happens to us Now?
(Major's POV)
It's been a few days since the Festival. The pain in my chest is getting worse. I have to hunt more often to even be able to control my thirst. I know what is happening but I refuse to force Arabella to realize she is my mate. It would be wrong and my mama would kick my ass all over Texas if she was alive.
It was early one morning and Arabella was yet to wake. Emmett and Rosemarie came over and decided they would make breakfast this morning. I could tell Charlotte was thinking hard on something. Which on it's own is okay but when she gets that look in her eyes it is absolutely no good. Her emotions were showing determination. That on it's own is also okay but combined with her thinking, was never good for anyone involved. She was up to something. Char suddenly turned on her heels and looked at us.
"I think it's time you boys go get your chores done. Peter, you and Jasper can go and help Emmett out at his farm as well."
"Yes ma'am." we took off out the door with Emmett in tow.
It took most of the morning to do the chores on both farms. We finished up at Emmett's and decided to go hang in the woods south of the properties. The Girls threaten us if we returned we would be primped and pampered which would only happened if hell froze over so we took off. It was a different experience hangin out with the guys. I haven't done anything like this since I was human. Watchin Emmett try to fish with his bare hands was very entertaining to say the least. These two men have become like the family I used to have. I would do anything for either of them now. Peter became my friend and then later my brother. Eventually he also became my savior. Emmett was like the annoying younger brother you never wanted but would always drag with you. He kept the atmosphere light. Out of nowhere Peter spoke.
"Major."
"Yes Peter."
"I think we should hunt before we head back."
"You think or you know?"
"I know." he smirked.
"Emmett. You will be alright here alone?"
"Of course Major. I will be workin on catchin supper for me and the women folk."
"Emmett you better not ever let the girls hear you say that." Peter warned.
He was right too. The girls would rip him apart. Human or not.
"Yeah I know. Now you and the Major better hit the road so we can get back before it gets to late."
"Your right lets hit the road Major."
"Already gone." and I was already runnin before he finished his sentence.
There is always a reason for Peter to know shit, and if he says we hunt, then we hunt. We ran for the city. Baton Rouge was always alive with night life, and the scum of the populous. Peter and I split ways once we entered city limits. I jumped to the roofs while he took to the streets. I paused on the roof of an old warehouse and let my senses span out around me. I could hear police whistles and fire sirens. Radios playin the usual programs, children playin inside their rooms. Then a scream. An ear piercing scream reached my sensitive ears. I took off after the sound. It was only minutes before I could feel the emotions that coincided with the scream. Fear, panic, sorrow, pain. I hedged closer to the edge of the building I was now situated on. Looking over the edge onto an empty side street, or so I thought it was empty. Until I saw them. Three men had a woman cornered near a set of apartment stairs. Her clothes were torn, her lip was bloody, and her hair was pulled loose from her bun. I dropped silently to the street below to get a closer look at the scene in front of me. The girl was around my age, dark brown hair, smooth features. Her lips were plump but swollen and bloody from the beatin no doubt. Her frame was small and petite which would make her the perfect target for men like these. I could smell the alcohol on them. They reeked of cigarettes and stale whiskey. I moved a bit closer. They were not very tall. I could tell I would tower over all of them. But then again I tower over most men. Except Emmett that boy is an ogre. Okay losing focus. These three men were disrespecting a woman and I was here to stop them. I moved just close enough to where I could be seen. The woman was the first to notice me. Her eyes met mine and I froze. Her eyes were the same beautiful shade of emerald as Arabella's. I knew then I had to stop them. This was someone else's Arabella. I stepped close enough I could reach out and touch the men. I cleared my throat. All three of the men turned to me.
"Can we help you?" one of the scummy drunk men asked.
"Why yes you can."
"And how is that?"
"You can hand over the lady."
"Why would we do that. We had her first." the dark haired drunk man said. I think I will call him chum.
"Yeah get your own." chums even dumber friend said as he turned back and ran his tongue up the woman's cheek.
My anger spiked.
"She don't wanna go, do ya honey." the first man said. I think he will be called dead meat. yes I believe that fits him perfectly.
I watched as the woman shook in fear. I could feel it rollin off her like tidal waves crashing against cliff faces.
"No I believe the lady would prefer if you would let her go. Isn't that right Darlin'" my draw comes out more when I'm angry.
"Y..y..y..yeesss." she cried.
Dead meat turned to her and slapped her hard across the face. That was it. All it took for them to set me off. The red haze covered my eyes. The growl rumbling in my chest rose higher. The three men turned toward me now. The sliver of light from the street lamp passed just across my eyes. Their eyes widened with fear. That's right fella's death has come for you. They dropped the woman to the ground I reached for her with my hand. She shakily placed hers in mine and I pulled her toward me. Once she was out of reach of my next meal I told her to run. She was gone with a whispered "Thank you". I returned my full attention to dinner.
"Now gentlemen shall we continue our conversation."
They were frozen in fear. I could feel it and it only fueled the monster within me. I loved this part. I took one step toward them and their fear doubled. That's right boys fear me. I reached for chum first. It was faster then I thought to drain every last drop out of him. He was tainted from the booze but I didn't care. As soon as chum's useless corpse hit the ground the other two broke out of their fear induced stooper and started to run. Now the fun starts. I followed after the smallest of the two. He tried to dodge down an alley way but of course I was already waiting for him.
"Where do you think your goin?"
He froze. It was rather comical to watch his head swirl from front to back tryin to figure out how I got from behind him to in front. I could smell his terror at the thought of death.
"I..Don't wanna die?" he cried.
"Well you should of thought of that before you hurt that woman huh."
"I…I…I'm so so …sorry."
"Well sorry don't cut it with me." I grabbed him and pulled his head to the side. Sinking my teeth in was as easy as cutting butter with a hot knife. The blood was warm and pulsing. The adrenaline from him running was helping to pump the blood into my mouth. I disposed of his body and went back to the spot where the two split. Dead meat's smell was so fresh I followed it easily. It went into an old warehouse. Now why does this not surprise me. Vampire plus warehouse usually equals dead body. How cliché. I tracked him into an office in the back of the building. Pathetic, he was hiding under a desk. I kicked the door down.
"Here dummy dummy dummy…did you really think you could hide from me?" I wasn't expectin him to answer but like I said he was an idiot.
"Yes.." he squeaked.
Yes very girly, he squeaked.
"Well now I suggest we get on with this then so I can get on my way."
I pulled him from under the desk. The dumb son of a bitch actually tried to hit me. I heard his bones break.
"Okay...are you done now?"
I started out simple. I broke his jaw.
"Now I am only gonna explain this once. Since you made my job so easy I won't go all out and torture you…to bad."
"WWHHHAATTT…" he cried.
"It's only fair that I do to you what you did to her."
So I continued to break the rest of his fingers. Okay I know he didn't do that to her but to hear him scream made me happy. Then I broke his neck. Damn no more screaming. Well I guess that kills my fun. I suddenly hear a chuckle come from behind me.
"Now Major, didn't your mother ever tell you it's not nice to play with your food?"
"Well no Peter she didn't."
"Then by all means continue."
I turned back to the scum I was planin on eatin. I decided to skip the rest and just sent him a fuck ton of fear and alertness. It helps the blood to pump. When I pulled him toward me he tried to squirm. Now that was more like it. I sunk my teeth into him and the blood flowed freely down my throat. The fire that was burnin was quenched almost immediately. I threw the body to the floor and turned to Peter.
"You ready to head home."
"Home?"
"Yeah Peter Home."
"Yes Sir Major."
We set the building a blaze and took off back to where we left Emmett fishin. When we arrived he had several large fish sittin on the bank next to him. I was amazed.
"Hey Em you ready to head back?" Peter asked his brother.
"Sure is."
We started back toward the house. It didn't take us long to get within hearing distance. Char and the girls must have heard us cause the next thing I knew Char was standing in front of us.
"Sorry boys but you will have to stay over at Emmett's tonight. It seems as if our girly time is gonna continue into the night."
"But what about my Rosie?" Emmett whined.
"She will be just fine. She has been resting in the living room and I was just about to make supper for her and Bella. Now if you don't mind scram. You can return in the morning."
She looked at me for a moment. I really wanted to see Arabella. But I guess that wasn't happening tonight. Char sent out some patience to me. I was seriously questioning her motives now, but I smiled at her. She was up to something. I grabbed the boys by the arms and turned away from the house. A shooting pain shot through my chest. I pushed the pain aside for now.
"Fella's I think we should leave the ladies to their own devices just for the night. We will be back at day break to start work."
"Sounds like a plan Major." the snaky bitch saluted me before she took off into the house. Now I know for sure she is up to something.
"Am I the only one here who thinks something is going on that they are not telling us about." Emmett asked.
"No Emmett those girls are up to absolutely no good." Peter added.
"I'm not sure what role each one plays but I guarantee that Bella is the target."
"How so Major."
"I can feel it." I told them.
They new better then to question me. Well at least Peter did.
"What do you mean feel it?" Emmett wondered.
"I can feel emotions Emmett. I can also manipulate them, but when it comes to your sister anything she feels I feel as if it is my own. Normally it is an intruding feeling, like something secondary. Where as with Arabella it feels like my own pain or sorrow. What ever is goin on in that house is causin her emotions to go all over the place."
"Oh."
That was the end of the conversation. We went back to Emmett's farm and he started his supper. He ate and then we sat around playing cards. Emmett was really good. It was heading close to midnight when I started feelin spikes in different emotions. They were really strong so I knew they were Arabella's. First was sadness. Then hurt. Next came shock. Okay now what the hell was goin on over there?
"Major you with us?" Peter asked.
"Yes I'm here, but something is going on over at the farm. Arabella's emotions are worse then they were earlier."
"What do you think is going on over there Major?"
"I don't think its hair dos and makeup."
"Do you think Char is talkin to her about the bond?"
"Could be. But that don't explain what I'm feelin from her."
"What are you feelin? Maybe I could help you sort it out."
"Well she was sad, then hurt, and then shocked."
"Okay well that doesn't help anything. They could be talkin about anything."
"That's why I know Char is up to sumthin."
"Well let's just wait it out and see what happens. Maybe they are just rehashing the past." Emmett added. He can be smart from time to time. I think we underestimate him.
"Sure. Who's deal?" Peter asked.
"Mine."
I dealt us another hand. The game continued through a few more hands before the feelings were back to high levels. Shock and surprise where at the fore front. Then a bout of humor. Okay these girls really need to lay off whatever it is they are on cause this shit is confusing the fuck out of me. Then suddenly realization, and pain. The pain shot through the roof. I fell to my knees knocking the chair I was sitting on to the ground.
"Major!" I could hear Peter.
I could barely respond I only managed to whisper. "Arabella"
The next thing I know I'm filled with an love so strong I could hardly breath. I stood and ran. Peter tried to follow but I said "NO". They stayed behind. I made it to the house in no time. I could hear them talking. I made it to the door way of Arabella's room in time to catch what I assume was the end of the conversation.
"I love him Char I can't just let him die because I was being a stubborn ass. I let my pride get in the way, will he ever forgive me?"
"I think he already has." she nodded in my direction.
Arabella stood and spun around to look at me. I didn't know what to say. So I held out my arms to her. She ran into my arms. Her tears running down her cheeks, staining my shirt. I didn't care. Having her in my arms was the best thing ever. I have never felt anything better then this. It feels as if my dead heart will beat out of my chest if it could. When she looked up into my eyes, I couldn't stop myself I had to taste her. I brought my lips to hers and it was like everything faded into the darkness. No one was there but myself and Arabella. I have never felt more at home then right at this very moment. I could feel our love, passion, want, and need swirling between us as our lips were locked in a fiery kiss.
(Arabella's POV)
It felt as if the world fell away. Enclosed in his arms is where I knew I would always stay. I could feel everything we felt for each other bouncing between us. I was sure it was his gift, but I couldn't bring myself to care. His lips on mine tasted of honey and old leather. It felt like I was finally home. I could stay like this forever. The pain in my chest was gone. It was like it was never there to start with. When the kiss ended I tucked my head into his chest and wrapped myself tighter around him. I fit perfectly. It was like he was made just for me. I felt him pull back.
"Arabella." I could feel his cool breath through my hair.
"Yes Jasper?" I looked into his eyes.
"I love you too." he whispered.
I pulled myself up and kissed him again. It felt so good to finally kiss him. I can't believe how lucky I am to have this amazing creature all to myself. If only I could tell what the future would hold for us? What happens to us now?
A/N: Well there you have it ladies and gentlemen. Chapter Sixteen. I hope it meets your expectations and will hold you over until I post again.
A/N: Hey guys. I know it has been awhile since i have posted but i promised you new chapters and so i have decided i would give you a twofer! Yeah i knew you would like that idea now on with the story.
Chapter Seventeen: Finally Together!
Louisiana 1895, Christmas
(Arabella's POV)
Jasper and I have been together for almost two months now. I couldn't be happier. With him being an empath he is so attuned to my feelings he knows when to come close or leave me be. I love him so much more for that. It's Christmas Eve, and the boys are out looking for the perfect tree. I know wait till the last minute, but hey we have been busy with sortin life itself out. Peter still finds himself often in the barn for something stupid he did. Emmett finds the whole situation hilarious. Rosemarie's as big as a house. I know she isn't due for a while but i swear she is ready to pop. I think it may be twins with as big as she is. Charlotte on the other hand has been extemely anxious for the baby or babies to arrive. She said that they can hear the heart beat but won't tell us anything more then it sounds healthy. I try to get Jasper to tell me but he said he won't go against Char.
Finally the boys return home with the tree just as dusk settles. I should have known they wouldn't come back till just before dark, you would think living with three vampires I would be used to this by now. They came in carring this huge tree. I'm not sure where they plan on puttin it. I don't think it will fit in the house, at least not standing up.
“Where do you think your gonna put that tree at?”
“It's should stand in the living room just fine why?” Peter asked.
“I don't think it will. It looks far to big.”
“It will be fine Bella don't worry we will have it taken care of and then we can decorate it. Do you still have all the old ornaments? Or do you have to go buy some in town?”
“I have a few but with that monstrousity i will have to go to town and buy more or we will only be able to do half the tree.”
“Okay Bella let me get the tree put up and i will go with you to town.”
“I'll go. You two manly vamps can put the tree up and have it situated over by the bay window before we get back. Anything else we need before we leave?” Char asked.
“Not that we know of. Rose anything you need?” Emmett called to Rose.
“Just some fruits if you will please. Something citrusy if they have it?”
“Sure thing Rose.” I called as we walked out the door.
We got to the wagon and headed into town. It was a beautiful december night. The sky was clear of clouds and you could see all the stars shining like diamonds on a black silk cloth.
“So Bella I haven't had the chance to get to talk to you since you and the Major got together, how is everything?”
“It's great. He is wonderful. I still can't believe he was made just for me.”
“Yeah i know shocking isn't it. Sometimes i wonder if the fates just like messin with us. Come on they stuck me with Peter.” she laughed out.
“Oh yes Charlotte how did you get so lucky.” i teased back.
“Keep it up sister and you and me will have rounds.” she replied.
“Now you would do no such thing and you know it.”
“Your right the Major would have my head on a pike in the front yard before i even got within three feet of ya.”
“That's a little over the top don't ya think?”
“That is just how things are Bella. We vamps are extremely overprotective of those we love more so with our mates then anyone.”
“Wow. Char can i ask you somethin?”
“You just did but okay go ahead” she giggled.
“The night i was attacked, did the Major already know he was my mate?”
“I don't think he did.”
“Then why did he kill those two men?”
“Because he was raised a gentleman by his momma, and if any man hurts a woman in anyway for the Major their punishment is death.”
“Oh.”
“Yeah i know harsh but hey that is just how he is.”
It grew silent between us then. There was no need for useless banter, we understood each other perfectly. We got into town just as the watchman was lighting the last of the street lamps. It was strange how even though we had the electricity in the buildings they still found it nicer to light the gas lamps on the streets. It did give it a more classic feel. We pulled up to the store and tied the horses up.
“I will go get the ornaments while you go get Rosemarie some of those fruits she wanted.” i said to Char.
“Okay we will meet back here in twenty minutes, not a minute later.”
“Yes Char.” i rolled my eyes at her. But i understood what she meant. Jasper would flip out if she let anything happen to me.
I went into the local craft shop and started browsing the decorations. There were so many lovely decorations it was hard to choose. I was approaching a back corner of the shop when several small sets of wooden decorations caught my eye. They looked to be hand crafted and painted. They would be perfect for our tree.
“Can i help you with something Miss?”
“Why you certainly can. What can you tell me about these ornaments here.” i asked as i spun to see who i was speaking with.
“Why Miss Arabella i didn't recognize you. My you look lovely this evening.”
“Thank you kindly Mr. Adams.”
“Oh Arabella dear it is Richard. Mr. Adams seems far to formal between friends.”
“Sorry Richard. So about these ornaments?”
“Ah yes those are beautiful aren't they.”
“Yes and i was wondering if you know who crafted them.”
“I certainly do. It was i who crafted those lovely ornaments you have set your eyes on.”
“Your work is rather catching. Are they for sale?”
“Yes they are, would you like them?”
“I most definitely do. They would look lovely on our Christmas tree with my mother's old family decorations. They are not as lovely as your work here but would compliment them nicely.”
“You flatter an old man Miss Arabella.”
“Richard you are not old. I would say more like beautifully aged.”
“Shucks Miss.”
“Richard are you blushing.” i giggled.
“Nope. Let's get you rung up shall we.”
With that we both headed out to the front of the shop. He rung up the several boxes of ornaments and wished me and my family a Merry christmas. I wished the same to him and his as i left out the door. That was one of the wonderful things about living in a small town. Everyone knew everyone for the most part. I was looking at the ornaments and humming slightly to myself as i bumped into someone.
“Oops. Oh I'm so sorry please forgive my clumsiness.” i said as i looked up into the face of none other then Micheal.
“No problem at all Miss Arabella. You are forgiven. Would you like any help with your packages?” he asked.
“I think i can manage i only have to go to the grocer. Char is waiting for me there.” i figured if he knew someone was waiting for me that he wouldn't try anything stupid. Boy was i wrong. Apparently stupid is this boys middle name.
“Now Miss Arabella, what kind of gentleman would i be if i let you walk all alone on a darkened street with out an escort. Your brothers would have my head.” he replied. He thought he was smooth bringing my brothers into this. Well two could play that game.
“Yes but it is not my brothers you have to worry about. My suitor would have your hide stretched out on the lawn if any harm would befall me.” i was only kinda joking.
“Suitor? Who has come calling on you Miss?”
“Major Jasper Whitlock”
“Military? Is he the man who has been staying with you?”
“Why yes he is, and i would appreciate it much if you would let me pass so i can get back home before they start to wonder where i have gotten to.”
“But Arabella we have only just begun our conversation. I'm sure they will forgive your tardiness just this once seeing as it is Christmas.”
“Christmas or not i must be going.” i started to move away, but he grabbed my arm.
“You can't leave yet. You haven't given me my Christmas gift yet.” he started to drag me to the alley between the shops.
“Char” i whisper yelled i knew with her hearing she could hear me. I had to keep myself calm or Jasper would really have his hide stretched across the lawn.
Just as he was about to push me against the wall Charlotte came into view.
“Arabella what is keeping you?”
“Micheal here was just hoping i had a gift for him.” Char picked up on my nerves and read the situation for what it was.
“Now Bella we must be going, your brothers and the Major will be wondering what is takin so long and i'm sure Rose wants her fruit.” she said while holding the bag up so we could see.
“Yes dear sister. I think it best we go.” i reached for her hand and she pulled me out of the alley.
“Send my Christmas wishes to David.” i called back. “I'll be sure to send yours to my brothers.” i said while grinning.
Micheal must have finally caught the double meaning behind that last sentence cause he visably paled. Finally we got back to the wagon and started on our way home. As soon as we were outside the towns lights Char stopped the wagon and looked at me.
“What the hell was that all about. And why didn't you scream?”
“Well Char, it seems Micheal has a bit of a crush on me. As for the screamin, I wanted to stay as calm as possible while we were in town, wouldn't want to try to explain a dead boy to the town folk now would we?”
“I see your point if you would have lost your head the Major would have definitely helped that boy lose his.”
“That is why i called to you. I knew you would hear me and not blow it out of proportion. Sure he could use a good ass kicken but i don't want the boy dead. And if Jasper would have shown up i am postive that is what the outcome of him even touching me would have been.”
“Again you are more observant then i give you credit for.” Char smiled.
“Well live with vampires for a while and you start to pick up on a few things.” i chuckled back.
“i guess we should get going then so the boys don't come lookin for us.”
She tapped the reigns and the horses started moving again. It wouldn't take us long to get home. Pulling up to the side of the house i could see the silloutes of Jasper and Peter watching. Would i say i'm surprised? nope not one bit. The boys came rushing out to us. They grabbed the ornaments and Rosemarie's fruit.
“It's about time. That pregnant woman in there is pushy and angry when she doesn't have what she wants.” Peter told us. I laughed.
“What do you mean pushy?” i asked.
“She kept tellin us the tree was lopsided, and that it needed to be moved to this side more or that side more. Hell i felt like i was back in the army takin commands from the Major.” Peter whined.
“Are you sayin i was whiny?” Jasper asked Peter with a sharp look on his face.
“No i'm not. I'm just sayin she is as scary as you are.” Peter replied lowerin his eyes. Damn my man was sexy when he put people in their place.
“Good now let's get this tree decorated.” Jasper said.
“Yes Sir.” Peter marched off toward the house with us laughing the whole time.
We spent the rest of the night finishin the tree. Around midnight i said my goodnites to the vamps that were still up. Jasper carried me up to bed and then rejoined the others. Rose and Emmett had retired to their room hours ago. It was nice having the whole family in one house for Christmas, considerin that last year we thought that Peter and Charlotte were dead. I can't wait for morning.
(Major's POV)
It was Christmas Eve. The Girls sent us out to find a tree. I swear Peter found the biggest damn one in the woods to try to stuff into that house. We go back at dusk and Bella looked at the tree and had a look of utter fear in her eyes. She asked us how it was gonna fit and Peter told her it would. He asked if she still had the old decorations she said yes but she would have to go to town to get more cause the tree was so big. They left for town. We tried putting the tree up inside the house but it was to big so we carried out the front of the house and cut off a few feet. When we brought it back in it fit perfectly. We placed the tree where Char said to but Rose kept sayin that it was off center and lopsided. Eventually we got it perfect or so Rose said. Then we waited for the girls to return. They had only been gone maybe an hour when i felt Bella's emotions spike alittle. Nothing to be concerned about but still they spiked and for her that isn't normal. Peter gave me that knowing smirk.
“Somthin goin on Major?” he asked.
“Just an emotional spike is all nothing to be concerned about.”
“If your sure Major.”
“I'm sure Peter.”
We went back to settling the tree. We already strung the lights and started on the outside decorations. I was wondering what was taking the girls so long when i caught Bella's sent on the wind. She was close. We fininshed up outside and went into wait for them to get here.
“They are close Peter i could smell Bella on the wind.”
“Thanks for the heads up Major.”
“Welcome.”
I went and stood by window to watch for them. I saw as they rounded the bend into the drive. Then as Bella and Char started to get out of the wagon, Peter had come up behind me, we ran out to meet them. I hitched the horses to the post and untied the wagon. Mean while Peter was bitchin about Rose and her demanding ways. Comparing her to me. Huh what a joke. I was way worse. She was nothing compared to what i was. I think i may have to remind Peter of that later after the humans go to sleep. When we got inside Bella was thrilled to see that i talked Peter into cutting the tree down to a more reasonable size. I could feel how happy she was. We spent the rest of our evening putting the new and old decorations on the tree. Bella bought some nice handcrafted ornaments from a local merchant. She seemed really happy with them so no one made a comment. I personally liked them. Not that i would ever tell anyone that. They didn't need to see that side. Only Bella got to see me. Everyone else got the Major. Soon the decorations were done and Rose and Emmett headed off to bed. Bella lasted alittle longer then they did but soon she too fell to the powers of the sandman. I carried her up to bed and then rejoined Peter and Char downstairs.
“Peter my friend why don't we go for a little strole?” i asked.
Peter suddenly didn't look to cheerful. Char just looked between the two of us and shook her head. She knew what was coming before Peter did. The second he brought my status into play she knew it was on. So off into the woods we went.
“Now Major you know i didn't mean anythin by that stuff i said about Rose bein worse then you. Don't you?”
“Well now Peter i am afraid that i may know that but apparently you forgot. So now i must go about rectifying the situation.” i said with a smirk.
By now Peter was shakin. He knew what was comin next all to well. So i went about remindin Peter why i was the scariest motherfucker on this planet. His screams could be heard for miles. I was surprised that Char didn't come out to make sure i wasn't killin him, but she knows i could never do that to her. Even though Peter is an ass and forgets his place sometimes she loves the dumb ass. This went on well into the morning. About an hour after the sun rose we headed back to the house. I could smell food cookin in the kitchen so either on of the girls were awake or Char was makin them breakfast. Entering the house through the back door we found Char in the kitchen with Emmett. He was drinkin a dark brewed coffee, watchin Char.
“So Peter was that you i heard most of the night screamin like a girl?” Emmett said with a completely straight face.
“I do not scream like a girl.” Peter agrued.
I snuck closer to him and whispered in his ear “boo”. He of course jumped and screamed sounding very much like a young girl.
“I rest my case.” Emmett smirked at me over his cup and went back to watchin Char.
I heard movement upstairs and i could tell from the location that it was Bella movin about.
“Bella is awake.” i told them.
“Perhaps Emmett shall go wake up Miss Rose?” i asked.
They all looked at me like i was crazy or had grown two more heads.
“What?”
“Never wake a sleepin pregnant woman!” Peter and Emmett said at the same time.
Char chuckled so obviously i have missed something.
“What did I miss?”
“Well the other morning Peter thought it would be a brillant idea to go wake Miss Rose up before she was ready and let me tell you I swear if she could have caught him she would be the first human to find a way to kill a vampire.” Char was laughing as she spoke.
“That bad huh?” Bella asked as she entered the room.
“YES!” Peter all but screamed.
“okay so no wakin Rose” I said.
“No need, I'm awake already. As if anyone could sleep with the girl screamin and Peter yellin.” Rose said sleepily from behind Bella.
“That girl, Darlin, was Peter.” I smirked when I saw Rose brighten.
“I do not sound like a girl!” Peter said getting frustrated with us.
“Do I need to show the girls Petey.” I chided makin him even madder.
“NO”
“Well then just admit you sound like a little girl so we can move on. I am sure the girls wanna eat and then open gifts.”
“Damn straight I wanna open gifts.” Bella yelled.
So Char plated their food and set it in front of them both. It didn't take long before we were all in the living room around the tree.
“Who's first?”
“Oh me.....” Rose called.
“Okay Mama you first.”
I handed out the gifts this year. Bella said it was because I have been out of the loop for so long I need to get back into normal life. It was kinda fun. Rose was excited about the mound of gifts she had. We all waited for her to go through all of them before I handed out more. Rose's face lite up like the fourth of July when she saw the photograph of the crib I made for her. She smiled at me, stood and gave me the warmest hug I think I have ever had. Well except from Bella.
“Oh Jasper this is wonderful but you didn't have to buy me anything.”
“I didn't”
“What do you mean?” she looked utterly puzzled.
“I made it myself.”
her face was priceless. If I would save any moment in time it would be this one. She looked and felt so happy that I could do a Mexican hat dance right here in the living. But I won't cause that would be so out of character for me. She went through the rest of her gifts rather quickly. It was mostly baby stuff. Then Emmett went. He got clothes and shoes. But Bella must have known just what Emmett needed. She told him to wait until the rest of us opened our gifts before she gave him hers. He smiled. I knew what she was up to but there was no way I was spillen the secret. Next went Peter and Char. Again more clothes. They definitely needed them the way they tore through them. Then it was my turn Bella said she wanted to go last. So I started open what I got. Emmett and Rose got me clothes. Peter and Char gave me a civil war canteen with my numbers engraved on the front. I looked at them suspiciously but they both just shrugged and moved on. Bella's was next. Her gift was something I would cherish forever. A leather bound journal. Just like the one I carried while at war. I know they cost a ton of cash so I can only imagine what she spent. Now it was Bella's turn to open gifts. Emmett got her a new saddle for her horse. Rose knitted her a blanket to keep under her saddle. Peter bought her new riding boots. I was starting to notice a pattern with these gifts. Charlotte gave her a new hat. A stetson. She must have run to Texas to buy that. I haven't seen any around these parts. She looked to me for my gift to her. I pointed upstairs and out back. No one knew what I did. She looked at me questionably for a minute and then took off like a shot upstairs. I counted.
“5..4..3..2..1”
Bella screamed so loud I think half the county heard her.
“Major what did you do?”
“Well why don't we have a look see shall we.”
We all headed upstairs to the spare room across from Bella's. I have been workin in here for weeks at night while Peter and Char “Hunted” and the others slept. We entered the room to see Bella spread across the bed I had built for her.
“Jasper this is too much.”
“Nothing is ever too much for my girl.” I told her.
She lifted her head slightly and smiled. The others looked around in awe. I had built Bella an entire bedroom set from the finest red wood I could find. I had carved magnolia blossoms into the head board of the bed and on all the drawers of the dresser and night stand. As well as her new vanity.
“How?” they all asked together.
“Long nights.” was all I said.
“Wait you pointed outside to? What else did you do?” Bella asked.
“You will just have to go see won't you.” she looked at Peter.
“Hey don't look at me I had nothing to do with any of this. And I have no idea what he has done outside either.” Peter answered her look.
“Well hell let's go find out. Then I can give Emmett his final gift too.” Bella called as she scrambled from the room.
We followed her at a slower pace until she yelled and told us to hurry the hell up. Once outside I led Bella around the house to the stables. Once I had the door open she gasped.
“You rebuilt the wagon?”
“Yes I did. Just for you. Now it is cover in the back so your treasures won't get destroyed if it should rain and it has a small canopy to cover the driver seat when you travel.”
She spun so fast and threw herself at me had I not been a vampire we both would have fell.
“Thank you so much Jasper you have no idea how much this means to me.”
tasting the emotional atmosphere around her I replied.
“I have an idea.” I said with a smirk.
She planted her lips on mine and once again the world stopped and it was only us. The air wafting around us smelled of magnolia's and honeysuckle. Bella. She always smelt like my child hood home. There was a great big magnolia tree in the front yard and honeysuckle grew wild all around the house. I could never get enough of her. Someone cleared their throat and burst the bubble we were in.
“Can I have my last present now sister dear, before you get lost in Major world over there.” Emmett asked nicely.
Bella chuckled at him and pointed to a stall next to the door with a ribbon on it. Emmett bounced... I mean literally bounced over to it and looked. If I didn't know he was a man I would swear some little boy was just given the best gift ever.
“Really Bells.”
“Bells?” Bella looked at him questioningly.
“Yeah it's Christmas and Bells is like Bella but Christmasy you know like jingle Bells.”
Yeppers we just enter the vortex of some kind and Emmett was reverted into a ten year old.
“Okay... so what do you think.”
“Is she really for me?”
“Yes Emmett all for you.”
We walked over to the stall and there stood maybe a 6 month old filly. I remember helpin Bella bring this particular horse in right after I arrived here. She had me help keep the mother calm. I knew it was the perfect gift. Emmett didn't own a horse so if they ever went anywhere they would borrow Bella's mare and hitch her to their wagon. Now he won't have to once this one is raised up right. The day continued on like any other after that. Bella had Peter and I move her new bed set into her room and the old stuff across the hall. She said that I could use that room when I wanted alone time. Whether it be to read or just rest peacefully after a hunt. She knew me to well. Sometimes I think better then I knew myself.
Chapter Eighteen: New Year, New Problems.
Louisiana 1896, January
(Arabella's POV)
So much as happened in such a short amount of time. The holidays were wonderful. Rose and Emmett stayed with us over the holidays and New Years eve was great. We all sat around drinking and playin cards until Emmett lost and cried that we cheat. We laughed at him and he pouted like a child. Rose is getting much bigger. She is due in a couple months. I know it seems like a long time but 6 months will fly. Jasper has been staying in the room across the hall from me. I dream of him often, and i know he can feel everything i feel but he never says anything, he's too much of a gentleman for that. The bed he built for me is the most beautiful and comfortable bed i have ever seen or slept in. His hands are truly magical. Emmett has used the newly rebuilt wagon more then i have. He has to take Rosie in to see the doc in town every three weeks. We recently found out she is having twins. Yes i said twins...two more Emmetts running around. It isn't really a surprise as Emmett and I are twins. Double trouble is what Peter called us. Now he has a new set to drive him mad.
Three months later...April 1896.
It's time for the spring planting. My stress levels are through the roof. Jasper says I need to calm down. Hah. Let him try to run this farm on his own and make sure shit gets done like it's supposed to in time for harvest in the fall. So I'm off to town to buy seed for the fields. I also have to stop by the feed store and pick up grains and oats for the cattle and horses. Just as I was about to head out the door Peter stopped me.
“Bella, would you like me to come with you?”
“Peter it's the middle of the day you can't come with me.”
“But you shouldn't go alone.” he said lookin down.
I know he was remembering the last time.
“Well we won't have any problems if you let me leave right now so i can be back before dark.”
“Ok but i will be in the trees along the road.”
“Peter i will be fine. If anything goes wrong Jasper will know long before you do. So please just get the prep work done so when i get back we can get started.”
“Okay Bella, get a move on then i will take care of the stuff you need me too.”
He stalked off. I knew he was worried but he had no reason to worry. I was gonna be fine if i left right now. So i walked out to the wagon to see Jasper standing there with the horses already hitched.
“I figured if i helped you get ready the sooner you would be back.”
I walked over kissed him and let him help me into the wagon.
“I'll be back before you know it. And if i get into any trouble you will know.”
“Yes i know but that don't mean i don't worry. I promise i will keep Peter on task while your gone.”
“Thank you.”
With a final kiss i turned the horses toward town and started on my way. The further away i got the more i felt the pain in my chest. I knew everything was alright but that didn't mean i wasn't feelin the pull. Once in town i went straight to the grocer. David would have everything i needed for this years crops. Entering the store i found him swamped behind the counter.
“Could you use some help David?” i called to him.
“Oh thank you very much Arabella. Could you help me wrap and bag orders.”
“Sure thing David.”
“I have your order in the back, when we finish here i will have Michael take it out for you. While you finish your shopping.”
“Thank you.”
I went behind the counter and began helping to bag and wrap orders as he called them back to me. It didnt' take long for us to clear the store out. When we finished David turned to me leaning against the counter.
“What would i have done if you hadn't come in when you did?”
“You would still be here filling out orders, with lots of angry costumers.” i said chuckling.
“Your right. Thank you so much Arabella. Now what else do you need besides your usual seeds and i will send Micheal to get it for you so you can rest.”
“Oh i couldn't do that.”
“You can and will. Now what do you need.”
“I need grains and oats from the feed store. Andrew the stock boy would know my order by heart if you have him say its for me.”
“Micheal...”
“Yes father.”
“Could you please take Arabella's order out to her wagon and then run to the feed store and ask for Andrew. Tell him you are there to pick up Arabella's order and then bring it back here and place it in her wagon for her.”
“Yes father.”
Micheal scurried out the door like the rat he is. I would never say anything in front of his father but that boy made me beyond creeped out.
“Now Miss what else are you here for.”
“Just a few things David. Soap, milk, towels, and wash cloths. Those boys sure are hard on my housewares.”
“Yes boys tend to be hard on everything.”
“True true”
“The Mrs.'s wishes for me to send an invite for you and yours to come for supper one night this week. She has seen Emmett and Miss Rose around the town alot recently.”
“Well Miss Rose is expecting so she has to come to see the good doctor often.”
“Oh that is delightful news. When is she due?”
“Late June early July. She concieved just before harvest time this past fall.”
“Oh how lovely a summer baby.”
“No my dear David, two summer babies. She is with twins.”
“Oh dear! Two more Emmetts runnin about. How will we ever survive.” we laughed together.
“You sound just like Peter.”
“ah yes the Oldest of the McCarty's. How is he and his lovely wife Charlotte?”
“Very well thank you. They work for me out on the farm.”
“Oh i figured he would take back the business when he returned?”
“No such luck David. The Farm is in my name and i won't let his pig headedness over take it.”
“You stay strong Arabella and you will do just fine.”
“I plan on it.”
“So any male admirer's lookin to become Mr. Arabella McCarty?”
I swear i blushed redder then the apples sitting next to me.
“I see. It wouldn't be that Major Whitlock my boy as been rumblin about for months now would it.”
“Yes sir. Major Whitlock is a fine man.”
“Well it seems as if my boy has a bit of a crush on you Miss Arabella.”
“Yes it seems he does.”
“I will do what i can Miss but i can't stop how the heart feels.”
“I understand David. Don't you worry none. It will fade as soon as he finds a young girl more his type.”
“Yes i do agree. You are far to mature for my boy.”
“Thank you. I think..”
“Oh it is most definitely a compliment Miss.”
“Well then Thank you.”
Micheal walked back in then.
“You goods are loaded Miss.”
“Thank you Micheal.”
I paid for everything with David and headed for the wagon. It was just after mid-day. If i left now i could be home with time to spare and maybe even help some with the prep for tomorrows long work day. I started heading toward home.
(Micheal's POV)
I watched as she drove up to the store. It was like this everytime. She would come in help dad out in the store when it was packed, help clean up afterward, and then i would be sent to collect whatever else she needed from town. When i came back i told Arabella her things were packed. I watched from the side of the store as she climbed up onto her wagon, which looked completely new, and start toward her home. I knew if i was to get her alone now would be the time. She was gonna be mine or no one else would have her. Her Major could burn in hell i saw her first. I have been trying to get her affections for three years. Now i will have her. I followed closely behind staying out of sight near the rear of the buildings. As she rounded the corner near where the woods met the road i knew it was now or never. I jumped out in front of her horses and they reared. She got them to stop and settle before they killed me.
“Micheal what in the world are you doing. What were you thinkin? My horses could have killed you. Did i forget something?”
“Yes you forgot something...ME.”
“What i don't understand? What do you mean i forgot you?”
“What do i mean? What part of it did you not understand. I have been showing you affection for three years and you have only ever pushed me aside. But not any longer Arabella you will show me the love and respect that i deserve as a man. Now do as all women should and come please me.”
“Go to hell and get out of my way. I need to get home.”
“Oh so you can fuck your Major. Well he ain't here right now so you have to deal with me.”
“Have you lost your mind?”
“NO! It is you who is not in your right mind. You are supposed to be with me. No one else. ME!”
“I was never supposed to be with you. Micheal you are confused come here and i will give you a ride back to your father's store and we will get you a doctor.”
“ I don't need a doctor.”
The bitch was patronizing me. I climbed up next to her and saw that i could easily push her into the back of the wagon from up here. She went to reach for the reigns to move the horses when i took my chance and shoved her over into the back onto the bags of feed.
“Micheal what are you doing?” she yelled at me.
“Taking what should have been mine in the first place.”
“No. Micheal you don't want to do this.”
“And why not. No one is here to stop me. Who would want you anyway?”
The flaps to the back of the wagon fluttered and then the next thing i knew i was on the ground with my face planted in the soft earth on the roadside.
“I would” a voice growled out.
I couldn't see who it was that had me pinned to the ground. But his hands were like ice and his voice was deadly. As far as i knew we were alone. Where the hell did this guy come from?
“Jasper!”
Jasper...who the hell is Jasper.
“Arabella. Are you okay?” the stranger said.
“Yes Jasper i am fine now. Thank you.”
“What shall i do with the Boy?” he hissed. Yes just like a snake.
This man's voice made my insides shake in fear.
“Please don't kill him! David would be heartbroken.”
Kill me. What the hell. How could he kill me. I don't feel a gun or anything. Only his barehands.
“If i let him go he could tell someone.”
tell them what?
“He hasn't seen anything. He can't tell them anything.”
“Are you positive Arabella?”
“Yes i doubt he even knows who you are.”
“Fine but get on the wagon and get moving. I will be right behind you.”
She must have listened to him cause soon i could hear the horses hooves on the ground.
(Jasper's POV)
I wasn't completely all focused on what Peter, Char and I were supposed to be doing but they didn't seem to mind. Hell, every now and then Peter would look to me to see if i felt anything. I would shake my head and he would go back to work. I swear he loved the fact that i was a direct link to his sister when she wasn't within his sights. Don't misunderstand i was glad for it but sometimes Peter can be a pain in the ass. I felt several different spikes while Bella was gone. Tiredness, humor, worry, then relief. She must have finished sooner then i thought she would. It was only just after mid-day. If she kept a steady pace she would be home in plenty of time to get her hands dirty, which i know she has been lookin forward to since the warm weather set in. Suddenly i felt her surprise sky rocket. What the hell would cause that. Then just as i started to shake it off her fear took it's place. I looked at Peter and Char. Peter must have felt somethin too cause his eyes meet mine. Char looked at me and mouthed Go. No need to tell me twice. A feeling of Deja vu' came over me. I knew this was not gonna be good. I saw the wagon just past the bend in town. I could hear Bella's heart beating faster then it should be. I ran as fast as i could around the side and up the front. There was that Micheal kid on top my Bella.
Major's (POV)
All i knew was that piece of shit was on my Mate. He was a dead man. I grabbed him and slammed him into the dirt on the side of the road near the tree line. I only vaguely remember the question he asked and i answered with “I would”. My mate must have gotten out of the wagon as she called to me. I really wanted to kill this boy for touching what is mine but Arabella who is my better half would not allow it. I did not wish to upset my mate further then she already was so i will let him live this time. I told her to get in the wagon and go home. I turned back to the child pinned beneath me.
“If you ever come anywhere near her again or even attempt to think about her i will know and i will end your miserable exsistance. She saved you this time. But next time i won't be so leaniant. Do you understand.”
The child nodded.
“Good now run home. If you speak of this to anyone i will kill you. They will never find your body so there will be no way they will ever find out it was me. Nod if you understand.”
Again the child nodded.
“Good boy now begone.”
I jumped up into the trees before he could even get off the ground. I watched as he got up and looked around tryin to see if he could find me. Soon he gave up and started back toward town. I followed closely to see if the boy would tell anyone. I went into the grocer and his father asked where he had been. He told him he was just out for a walk. Good boy he listened. Oh well. I was really hopin he would spill, i really wanted to have a reason to kill him. I turned and headed home. I got there and followed Arabella's sent to her room. I opened her door slowly. She was laid across her bed crying. I moved to her side.
“Arabella Darlin' are you okay?”
“No Jasper i'm not okay. That is the second time i have almost been raped on my way home from that same grocer. I'm beginning to think that i should just start sending Emmett from now on.”
“No Arabella. Don't start thinking that way. You are a strong woman you just need to learn some self defense and you won't have any more problems.”
“Would you teach me.” She looked up at me through tear stained lashes.
I pulled her toward me into my arms.
“I would love to, but i feel that it would be best if i let Char do that. She would appreciate the girl time.”
“Your right she would. Do you think she would show me.”
“I can garrantee it.”
“Thank you so much Jasper.”
She pulled herself up and kissed my lips passionately. She ran her tongue over my bottom lip begging for enterance and who was i to deny my woman. I open my mouth for her making sure to cover my teeth with my lips. She tasted as good as she smells. I could feel her push her body closer to mine. It's as if she couldn't get close enough. I knew if we kept this up we wouldn't be able to stop. I started to pull away but she grabbed hold of my hair and pulled me closer. She ended the kiss only so she could breath but continued her assult on me. Her lips and tongue trailed down my jaw to my ear, then continued down my neck to my shoulder.
“Arabella.” i tried.
“hhhmmmmm”
“We should stop before we go to far.”
“What would you consider to far?” she spoke around her kisses.
I could feel both of our lusts spiking. I don't know how much further i can go and still be able to stop from taking her.
“Arabella.” i tried again.
“Yes Jasper?”
“What are you doing?” i was starting to breath heavier then normal.
“Showing you how much i love you.” she replied.
Ah hell that did it. I laid her back on the bed and began the same ministrations she was just performing on me. I loved the feel of her skin on my lips. She began to push up against me. Causing my general to stand at attention for his commanding officer. Damn the shit this woman does to me.
“Jasper is that a gun in your pocket or are you just happy to see me.”
“Really Arabella. Humor? At a time like this.”
“Well it sounded good in my head but now that you mention i guess the timing could have been better.”
I continued kissing down her neck to the v in her dress top.
“Jassssppperr” she moaned breathlessly.
“Yes?”
“Please.”
“Please what?”
“I want to feel you.”
“What do you mean?” i pulled back to look her in the eye.
We haven't ever talked about going all the way. I knew we could, she isn't the first human i have been with but she will be the last.
“I want you to make me yours fully. I wanna feel all of you. Take me i'm yours.”
Damn well okay then.
“Your sure.”
“Yes Jasper i'm 100% sure. Now are we gonna continue to talk about this or are you gonna make love to me?”
“Well i guess i'm gonna make love to you.”
i started kissing her again as article after article of clothing was removed. Our bodies moved together as if choreographed. I tasted every inch of her beautiful creamy skin. As i neared her haven her breath hitched and her nerves spiked.
“Arabella it is okay just relax and let me love you.”
She didn't completely relax but she did lay back further, spreading her legs wide for me. Using the tip of my tongue i ran it along her slit from bottom to top. Her moan of pleasure was all i needed to tell me that this is what pleased my mate. So i continued using slow steady strokes until she started to buck her hips against my face. I brought my hand up and inserted one finger into her warm heat. She moaned louder. I started lickin her faster while i pushed in a second finger. I could feel her starting to clench around my fingers. I pushed upward gently onto her g-spot and she cried out my name as she came all over my fingers. I licked her clean as she came down off her orgasm. I slowly kissed my way back up her body. Sucking on her nipples as i passed on my way to her lips. She moaned into the kiss as she tasted herself on my lips. With out any indication of what she was gonna do i suddenly found myself on my back with her kissing her way down my body. She bit each of my nipples after suckin each one into her mouth. My dick twitched in anticipation. This has never been done to me before so this was all new. Most of the women i had been with were drained after i fucked them. I have never let another vampire touch me. I was savin that pleasure for my mate. And what a glorious pleasure it is. She ran her tongue down my stomach, dippin it into my navel and swirling it. She then taced my v with her delicious lips. Scattering kisses all along my pelvis. When her lips touched the head of my cock i about jumped through the roof. My god what was this vixen doin to me. Next thing i knew i was balls deep in her hot as fuck mouth. She was suckin me in as she decended and draggin her teeth as she pulled back only to repeat the same motions again. What did i do to be given this magnificant creature as my mate. I could feel my orgasm building. I began to twitch again. I could feel the muscles tighten. She must have too cause she sped up her minstrations and began fondling my balls in the mix. Damn. I tried to warn her.
“Bella baby i'm gonna..”
She began humming and that did it. I blew. She took it all. Swallowing around the head of my dick causing me to spasm again. She began her routine again and i could already feel the build up again. It didn't take long for the second. She nibbled, licked and sucked me into oblivion. I could feel my eyeballs roll into the back of my head as i exploded a second time into her mouth. She cleaned me up and then rose up and straddled my waist. I didn't have time to object or even come down completely when she impaled herself on me. I knew she was still a virgin and that shit had to hurt like hell but she didn't show one once of pain on her features or in her emotions. All i could feel from her was pure pleasure. She was ridin me like it was goin out of style. Her hips grindin into mine causin my dick to pludge deeper into her. I'm so glad it wasn't nescessary for me to breath cause i would have passed out by now from lack of oxygen. She felt so good.
“Arabella you feel so good. Darlin don't stop.”
“Wasn't....plannin.....on......it....” she moaned out. I could feel both of our inpending orgasms building in sync with each other. This was gonna be unbelievable.
“Just like that Darlin' i'm about ready you gonna cum with me Darlin?”
“Yes Jasper....yes...yes ... yes..” with that she picked up her pace as her body started she shake. She reached behind her and cupped my balls givin them a swift tug, and that was it i exploded inside her, causin her to follow immediately. I growled out her name as i came. She collapsed ontop of me and was breathin heavily in my ear. I stroked her back slowly as she came out of her euphoric bliss. Which i must admit i was suckin up like a sponge. If it was like this everytime we were never leavin this room. This has to be the purest and most wonderful emotion i have ever felt.
“Jasper” she whispered.
“Yes” i said just as quietly so as not to break the bubble of bliss we were sharin.
“I love you.”
“I love you too Darlin.”
I rolled us over so i was over top of her as i started to move within her again.
“Oh god Jasper that feels so good.”
I picked up my pace.
“You too babe you too.”
Our conversation ended there. I continued to make love to my mate until the sun rose the next morning. I left her to sleep off our activities when the morning came. I meet up with Peter, Char and Emmett out in the fields and started the planting for this years crops. I had a feeling that these happy feelings weren't gonna last so i was clinging to them for as long as i could.
Chapter Nineteen: Somethin's comin on the Horizon.
Louisiana 1896, June
(Peter's POV)
Since the Major and my sister mated it has been hell livin here. I swear they are worse then two extremely horny teenagers. Always rubbin up against one another, or kissin, or touchin, or grabbin each other. I know me and Char are not PG rated but hey come on now, this is my baby sister. I don't wanna see that shit. The nights are the worst. Now that the Major has moved into her room everybody in a five mile radius needs to either be with the one they love or have some serious lubricants cause the shit those two let loose should come with a warning label: Beware- could cause you to fuck the closest moving object. One night i caught a couple of teens out in the field to farms down with the sheep. Eewwwww.*shudders*
Char and I have taken to hunting two cities over on the nights they get to bad. I usually would be all for it but give me a break. I may feel like marble but I'm almost sure you can actually fuck your balls right off your body. Poor Emmett. His hand has blisters. Rose won't let him touch her cause she could pop anytime now. She is as big as their farm house i swear. Jasper avoids Rose all cost because of her emotional mood swings. Anyway as i was sayin, Char and I have been huntin further away and tonight the lucky city is Baton Rogue. Ah the scum of the bayou. I swear even their blood has a cajun taste to it. Sweet and just the right amount of spicy. I recently finished off two homeless guys by the bridge down town. Now to find my sweet Char. Last time I saw her she was headed for center city where the local prostitute pool hangs out. If I didn't know my woman loved dick as much as she does I would say she was cheatin on me with them. But she likes to get herself a nasty pimp every now and then. You know the type. The ones that fuck'em, sell'em, and beat'em if they don't bring enough dough home. Char doesn't like beaters.
Suddenly I caught her sent on the wind. She was only a couple of blocks north of my current position. I ran toward her and stopped about 30 feet from where she was feeding off this extremely disgusting looking speciman of human. Where does she find these things. I really wish she wouldn't eat those things. I was half tempted to yell: Char get that out of your mouth you don't know where it has been. It might have a disease. But i think that would cause her to burst out laughing and her meal would get cold. Then she would be pissed at me for her not getting her dinner. I must have been really lost in my internal ramblings cause next thing i knew i was being tackled and kissed by my Char. It only took me a second to respond to her kisses. Suddenly we were naked in the alley across from where she just finished suckin dry some local yocal. I have no idea how she got my clothes off with out me knowin but she did. Now i was gettin what has to be the best blowjob known to man...
“Peter are you with me here?”
“Yeah Char baby that feels great.”
“Good i thought I was the only one focused here.”
“Nope baby just enjoyin what your doin.”
She hummed as she took me back into her mouth causin me to jump slightly. She smiled around my cock. Damn she did that on purpose. Evil little minx. I could feel the coil in my stomach tighten. Char sucked harder as she grabbed my balls and pulled. I tensed, then shot my load down Char's more then willin throat. She sucked me dry then licked me clean. She didn't have time to think by the time i flipped us and had my face buried in her puss. She screamed and moaned out my name. She gasped as i slid two fingers into her throbbin hole. Pushing herself into my hand, and i continued to lick her clit. She started to tighten around my fingers and i could tell she was about to cum for me. I pulled my fingers out and replaced it with my tongue. Soon Char clenched around my tongue and came in my mouth. I savored her flavor. She always tasted of mama's fresh peach pie. I waited as she settled down. Then just as she was almost relaxed i slammed my cock into her. She moaned out in pain and pleasure. Just the way she likes it, fast and rough. My speed was normal for a vamp but it wasn't enough for my sex kitten as she called out for me to go faster and harder. So i pumped into her as hard as i could go. I feel bad for anyone who could be asleep within hearing range. We both roared out our orgasms. I collapsed on top of her. She ran her fingers along my spine to my shoulders then up into my hair causing a shudder to run through my body. We quickly redressed and headed toward home. About halfway there i got this strange feelin that something was wrong. Something big and bad was headin our way but what i have no idea. I stopped and looked around. Char came up to me.
“What is it Peter? You have that look on your face again.”
“I don't know Char but whatever it is it ain't good. We need to get back to the Major.”
“The Major..Peter what the hell is goin on? You only call Jasper the Major if the shit is gonna hit the fan.”
“Well dear it just might. Now let's get home so i can talk to him. He ain't gonna like this one bit.”
I had an idea of what was gonna happen but i didn't want to tell Char about it until i talked to the Major. We were gonna have company and i'm not sure how he was gonna take that news. But that was only the tip of the iceburg. There was somethin big loomin on the horizon and it was gonna be one hell of a shit storm headin our way. We were almost home when i smelt another vamps scent. He wasn't one i knew. I looked at Char at the same time she looked at me. We did our silent commands like the three of us used to do when we didn't want Maria to know what was goin down. Then i sent my fear sky high. I knew I was close enough to the house the Major would feel that shit and high tail his ass to me. He wouldn't let anything close enough to hurt Arabella. I was right within seconds that scary son of a bitch was standin in front of me. I swear if i wasn't his brother and right hand man that man would scare the shit out of me ecspecially the way he is dressed or not dressed at the moment. Standing at full height wearing nothing but ripped blue jeans and a look of pure hell.
“What the hell is goin on Peter?”
Fuck i did get the Major.
“Take a deep breath Sir.”
He breathed in deeply and i swear his eyes got darker. They were already black when he came out now they made that look gray. I mean there was absolutely no white left, whereas before i could see the white.
“Who is it Peter?”
“I don't know Major. Charlotte and I are awaiting your orders.”
“We divide and conquor just like in the past. I know you both remember.”
“Yes sir” we both called.
“Then split.”
I took off to the east, Char to the west, and The Major went south, as he came in from the north. God help the ass who dared to get to close to Arabella. I hope me or Char find him first. I can't guarantee they will make it to be interaggated if the Major gets there first. I crossed another trail of our mystery vamp. I took off after him. He was alone so that was a bonus for him. Then i crossed Char's scent. She must have followed from her direction back this way. Soon i came upon both scents mixed together. I looked to the north and about 20 yards from where i stood Char had our intruder vamp pinned to the ground. I ran to her and stood to her right. I gave three long whistles and a burst of giddiness. It took but maybe a few seconds before i could hear the Major approaching. I looked at our intruder and was surprised to see his face. Well not his face in particular but his eyes. They were gold. The Major must have felt my shock cause he stopped short of visual distance and whistled. Char stood from her crouch but remained over him on his left while i was on his right. He seemed shocked to see us standing like we were. He must have smelt the Major by now. I whistled once to let him know to approach. This was his favorite part after all. He loved to feel the fear roll off his victims before he shredded them. Char and I got to burn'em. No Char does not trust me with matches anymore so she carries her lighter, that's a story for another time. I could hear the Major approaching slowly. I watched as our prisoner sat up and looked in the direction of the Major. It was rather comical to watch as his eyes slowly grew to that of the size of an old barn owl. And as if to drive my point home the fucker asked.
“Who?”
Char and i couldn't hold it in. We both burst into hysterics. The Major was more composed and sent his humor to us as he caught on to what we were laughin about. Then just as quickly as it started it stopped. The Major was out in force tonight and this silly fucker was gonna pay for crossin onto our turf.
“I will ask the questions and you will answer.”
Hell he was doin that scary as fuck demon voice thingy again. I swear i saw his lip twitch at the corner. Fucker could feel me.
“A simple nod will do unless i ask you otherwise got that?”
Silly fucker nodded.
“Good. Do you have a name?”
again nodded.
“And it would be?”
“Carlisle.”
“Carlisle What?”
“Carlisle Cullen.”
“And why are you here?”
“Just passing through. I heard there was a young woman who supplied shelter to travelers in exchange for help on her farm. I didn't know there were others here.”
“Are you alone?”
“Yes”
The Major looked at me and Char and sent nerves to us which basically ment for us to go check. We nodded and took off. We weren't gone but a few minutes, when we came back i looked at him and shook my head as did Char.
“Well at least you tell the truth.”
“I don't make it a habit to lie.”
Silly fucker may be honest but he is stupid.
“I didn't ask if you had any habits.”
I could feel the dose of fear he sent to stupid silly fucker.
“Why are your eyes gold?”
“I only feed off of animals.”
I think we all felt the shock of that statement.
“How is that possible?”
“I don't know it just is. I have never fed off of a human. Actually I do well around them. I have been a practicing doctor for well over 100 years.”
“A doctor you say. How do you handle the blood?” i asked.
The Major looked at me with a cocked eyebrow. I shrugged and looked at silly fucker.
“I have no bloodlust what so ever.”
again there was that shock. Maybe we can keep him around for a while, Rose doesn't really like that town doc. The Major was givin me funny looks. I sent him my apologies and some curiosity. He returned it with the same curiosity.
“We know of the farm you speak of we will escort you there.”
“Okay”
I helped him to his feet. The Major took the lead as Char and I flanked the Doc. As soon as we broke through the trees i could see the porch light on and Arabella was standing on the porch wrapped in a blanket lookin toward the tree line. Once the Major set eyes on her he took off runnin. The Doc stopped and looked at me with a questioning look. I just shrugged. We continued to the porch where the Major stood with Arabella.
“Well now that you are all here mind tellin me what the hell is goin on?” Arabella asked. Again the Doc looked at me questioningly.
“Ah yeah well Char and I were huntin and came across this ones scent on our way home.” i told her.
“And this was cause to call the Major out of bed in the middle of the night?” shit she was pissed.
“Sorry Ma'am but i knew he would want to know who was lurkin on the property.” i figured the Major told Arabella to keep this formal until we knew we could trust the Doc.
“Yes well be that as it may I do not like my slumber desturbed so the next time we have a guest see to them in the guest quarters and the Major or myself will deal with them in the morning, do you understand me?”
“Yes Ma'am”
“Now take him to the guest quarters and see he has what he needs for the night. Morning brings about a full day of chores that need to be taken care of and i need my rest. I will see you all in the morning.” with that she turned and headed back into the house.
Sometimes i swear she can be as scary if not more then the Major. I looked to him and he was grinning like the cat that got the canary. He was proud of Arabella and we would all feel just how much later. Shit.
“Let's do as the Mistress says shall we. I really don't wanna get on her bad side. The barn is not the best place to sleep.” the Major looked at me squarely in the eye. I shivered as the memories of the barn came back. That place is creepy even for a vampire. We lead the Doc to the guest house and settled in with him for the night. Arabella was gonna be a twister of hell in the morning cause she didn't have the Major with her. That's why he hunts during the day. She can't sleep without him which in turn makes an extremely angry Bella.
We all congregated in the living room and began with the twenty questions. I decided to play nice and ask the Doc some questions, instead of scarin the shit out of him to get answers. I will leave that to the Major who is standin centry near the door with his arms crossed again lookin scary as hell.
“So Doc what brings you to our neck of the woods?”
“Well I spent most of my time in Europe but decided it was time for a change.”
“Oh and where did you stay over there?”
“All over. Every 4 -5 years i would have to move cause i don't age and i didn't want people getting nosey.”
“Doc i noticed you have an accent. Where you from exactly?” Char asked.
“England. My home is England.”
“And how old are you?”
“Human or vamp?”
“Both”
“Human i was 23. Vamp i'm just over 200 years old.”
“damn pops you is old.”
“and can i ask the same of you three.”
“Well sure. Human 25, Vamp 3. same as the wifey here but she is only 24 in human.”
“oh so you are a mated Pair then correct?”
“yes. We were married before we were turned and it turns out we are soulmates.”
“That is very interesting. How about the Major?”
I looked at the Major asking for permission with my feelings. He nodded his head slightly.
“The Major is 21 human. As for Vampire 36 yrs give or take”
“You all work well as a team. How is that exactly?”
again i looked to the Major. Another nod. Okay i guess i'm the mouth piece this time.
“The Major is our sire. As well as our commanding officer.”
“Commanding officer?”
“The southern wars.”
“Oh..Wait that would mean that he is....”
“he is?? what??”
“They have a title for him over seas. There his is known as the God of War. Even the Volturi fear him.”
“Huh. I guess Dink and Donk did spread the message Major.”
“Dink and Donk??” the Doc asked.
“Oh you may know them as Jane and Alec.”
“Ahh the twins. Yes i know them well”
This caused the Major to growl.
“How do you know them?”
“I stayed with the Volturi brothers for around 50 yrs before i came here to the states. They told me to stay out of the south, but it was the easiest lest noticable way in. New York has far to many migrants coming through there.”
“I see.”
“Would you mind if i asked a few questions?”
I looked at the Major for confermation. He again nodded and sent me curiosity. Huh wonder what he is curious about.
“Go a head.”
“How long have you been in this area?”
“Myself and wifey or all three?”
“All three?”
“Well wifey and I orginally owned this farm. When we died..that woman and her brother took it over, her brother is also her twin. The Major has only been here for just over a year.”
“And the woman?”
“That Doctor would be Miss Arabella. She is the Mistress here and we do not upset her.”
“Why she is just a human?” i know he didn't mean anything by that but he better watch what he says. I could see the Major's eyes narrow slightly.
“She may be human but even the Major there knows better then to piss her off. She is a force to be reckoned with and if she were a vamp i would not want to cross her war path.”
“She can't be that bad, can she?”
“Wait till morning. She is gonna be pissed off as it is with the Major bein here with us and not up at the main house where he should be.”
“Why is that?”
“She sleeps better with him close. He has the room across from hers and she feels safer knowing he is in the house. Mistress has been attacked on two seperate occassions comin back from town and simply requires his presence to remain in a peaceful slumber.”
“I see. And her blood does not call to any of you?”
“Well no not really. But Major always said i was a weird one.”
“Oh how so?”
“Well i have never had major bloodlust like others of my kind. I can come and go amongst the humans as if i never left. Char is the same but we don't know if that is because we share a soul or just a natural reaction because we feed so often.”
“Do you feed around here?”
“No” shit that was the first time the Major has spoken since we came in here.
“So you travel to feed.”
“Yes. Usually two or three cities over so as not to draw attention back to us, and as the Mistress stipulated we only feed off of the scum of the city.”
“So the human even dictates your feeding habits?”
again the Major growled.
“Doc i warn you now to watch your tongue the Major there as become awefully fond of the Mistress and she has taken really good care of us here. Here we can go out in the day and not be afraid of being seen. No one comes here. Her brother owns the next farm over and he knows about us as well, we all help on both farms. This is a safe haven of sorts for the three of us. We do not wish to have to constantly travel like you have had to. So we find it safe if we hang out here. What the mistress doesn't finish during the day we continue with into the night. If she knows of visitors we are sent to the back fields with the cattle so we don't have to hide.”
“She is a different human isn't she?”
“Miss Arabella is a special soul. She has a heart that is larger then Texas and a temper that is hotter then the sun.”
“I see and will i get to meet her properly in the morning. I mean her no harm. Just wish to be able to thank her for her generosity to a complete stranger who came seeking shelter in the middle of the night.”
“Oh you can be sure you will meet the Mistress. Like I said she will be in a right mood come sun up.”
“Sun up?”
“Oh yes the Mistress does not waste a second of daylight. She is up from dawn till dusk workin in the fields then she retires to the main house and continues with the house chores and all the paper work she needs to fill out to keep this farm working and afloat. Since we exchange services she doesn't need to pay us, so that is one less form she needs to fill out.”
“She does the house work herself? Why not hire maids or servents to help out?”
“Then she would have to explain to them about us and we would have to hide all the time during the day. That and she doesn't do it alone Charlotte here helps which makes the house work fly by seeing as the only one who is there to make a mess is the Mistress, and occassionally her brother and his Wife.”
“Are they human as well?”
“Yes. They are. Why is that a problem?”
“I was just worried about the repercussions this could have on them and us? With the Volturi rules and all.”
I laughed out loud at that as well as Char and the Major. Which scared the Doc.
“Doc do you really think they will come over here to go up against the Major? Or as you called him the God of War?”
“Well now that you mention it that way i guess not.”
“Exactly. Now as for you if you were to mention anything about our Mistress and her brother to anyone, the Voltures in Italy will be the least of your worries. Got me Doc.” i knew my eyes were black at this point.
“Yes i understand.”
“Good. Now the sun is about to rise and i suggest that we all get our asses out to that field or the Mistress will have our bodies roasting on a pyre before the sun even peaks fully.”
We all headed for the field. This was gonna be an interesting day. Somewhere along the line we will have to let Emmett know what is goin on so he knows to play along. As we arrived at the field, sure as shit there stood Arabella. Her hair was pulled into a tight bun on the back of her head and her straw hat was pulled low to her eyes. I didn't need to see her face or be an empath like the Major to know she was pissed you could see it in the way she stood. Back straight, shoulders tight, stance firm. She looked like she was ready for war. I saw the Major nod his head at me as if my assumptions were correct. Char took off past us and stopped at Arabella for a second she whispered somethin to her and then Arabella made eye contact with her and Char nodded and took off toward Emmett's place. Damn i hate it when they do that girl code shit. It gets on my nerves. Major nodded again. Yeah well so does his silent shit. He raised his brow at me and glanced out the corner of his eye. I shrugged and continued on our long walk to hell. Or at least it seemed that way.
“Well get a move on you three i haven't got eternity to get this shit done like you do.”
The Major outright smirked at her comment. Obviously i was missing something. I will ask later.
“What shall it be today Mistress?” i asked.
“To the back fields there have been some varments after my crops and i don't take kindly to thieves. Furry or not.”
“Yes Ma'am.”
“What would you have me do Mistress?” i heard the Major ask.
“Well Major your talents are needed with the horses and cattle. As i can tell we are expecting several calves and a few geldings by the days end.”
“Yes Mistress.”
“As for you good Doctor would you please join me for tea at the main house i feel it best if we get to know one another if you are to stay here for any amount of time.”
“Yes Ma'am”
“Go boys these things won't wait forever. Oh and Peter when you are done please come to the main house so i can give you something else to work on.”
“Yes Ma'am”
With a tip of our work hats we set of to our chores leavin Bella with the Doc. I know why she put the Major in the barn it was the closest thing to the house. But where the hell did she send Char?
A/N: I would like to send a special shout out to Keeper of the Covenant..she has been following this story since the beginning and has been kinda like an idea board for me to bounce stuff off of. She is the one who planted the idea for bringing Carlisle in early by himself before i decide to bring the others in. Thank you so much for your help and input. Hugs and Jasper kisses to you. Now on with the story.
Chapter Twenty: The Darkside of Arabella.
(Arabella's POV)
Heading into the house with this strange vampire was probably not my brightest idea but i needed information and i knew he would give it to me without playing big brother or Mate. He was afterall a stranger to us. This whole game we have going here is stressful. I don't like to constantly be a hard ass on the boys but Jasper said it would be best until we knew more about this vampire so i played along. I sent Char to Emmett to let him know what was up and then to the post office for me. When i woke this morning there was a letter in the box on the porch. It was from an old friend of mine who said there was some prime ranch property up for sale in Texas and asked if i was interested. I quickly wrote a reply that i was and Char was my messenger. I was lost in my thoughts longer then needed. The next thing i knew we were in the living room of the main house. I motioned for the vamp to sit. He glanced around quickly to access the area and then calmly took a seat on the long sofa. I decided distance for now would be best and sat in the arm chair by the fireplace. We exchanged looks for a moment and then i decided that i should just dive right in and get what i needed to know. We could exchange pleasantries later.
“So your name is?”
“Carlisle Cullen”
“Your from?”
“England”
“How long have you been in the states?”
“A few days.”
“How long are you plannin on stayin?”
“in the states or in the area?”
“Both”
“the area a few more days. The states indefinitely.”
“So you do not wish to return home to your mother country?”
“No. There is nothing left there for me.”
“From what i gather you have my workers in a tizzy, How come?”
“The don't seem to like new comers.”
“Oh they don't mind new comers, workers come and go every year. Some come back more then once. It's strange vampires they don't like.”
“I can understand with the laws and all how they would consider any visitors a threat.”
“What laws would those be?”
“Vampire laws.”
“I see. And why would that be a threat to us?”
“Humans such as yourself are not to know of our kind. But seeing as it is the Major who is your aquiantance i think they will leave you be.”
“Who are they and why would it matter if it was the Major or not?”
“They are the Volturi the rulers of our kind. They make the laws and enforce them, now as for the Major well to put it bluntly, he scares the shit out of them.”
I laughed out right.
“Well I can see how that could happen. The Major can be very intimidating. However he is also a very kind soul.”
“I have yet to witness kindness from him.”
“Your are still breathin and not dead are you not?”
“Yes..but”
“Well then he was kind to you. Others have not been so lucky.”
“You do not seem bothered by this?”
“Sir i was born and raised in a time of war and it's after effects, i do not have time to be bothered. I have a business to run in a mans world and if i'm not hard then i will get shuffled to the side and i'll be damned if that is gonna happen.”
“I see.”
“Now Peter called you Doc, why is that?”
“Because I am just that. I have been studing medicine since i was turned in the early 1600's.”
“Ah you are older then the others who have passed through here, no wonder he let you live.”
“Do you truly believe that is true.”
“No but it is a thought.”
“Perhaps it is my diet that has intrigued him?”
“Oh how so? Why would your diet be of interest to the Major?”
“I only feed off of animals Miss. I have never fed off of a human.”
“I see. That explains the strange eye color. Do you lust for blood like many of the others?”
“No Miss i do not.”
“Arabella.”
“What?”
“My name is Arabella.”
“Arabella. That is a lovely name for a lovely woman.”
“Don't even think of it Doc. I am spoken for if only in spirit.”
“The Major?”
“Yes.”
“I understand he is protective of you?”
“Yes very much so. I am actually surprised that he let you alone with me. He either trusts my judgement or has threaten you enought he feels comfortable with the fact you won't attack me.”
“I would go with the threat. But then again they all speak very highly of you.”
“I treat them well. I give them shelter in exchange for help on the grounds. Here they can be who they are without judgement. All i ask is that when they go off to feed they take those who are undeserving of the gift of life they have been given. Those who find it easier to kill, hurt, or destory others.”
“That is very kind of you. Most would run screaming in fear from our kind but you don't seem to mind us at all.”
“I was raised to believe there is a place in this world for all kinds, that includes yours.”
“Thank you.”
“Now Doctor i have a few rules for your stay with us.”
“And those would be?”
“One: Don't go into town unless you are accompanied by one of the others, and only go at night. Two: you are to work for you room no if, ands or buts about it. Be ready by sun up and in the field. Three: don't eat my animals. And last but not least Four: if you step out of line even remotely you won't have to worry about the Major or his lieutenants i will build a roasting pyre in my yard and burn you where you stand, am i understood.”
“Yes Ma'am.”
“Good now go help Peter in the back fields i have a feeling you will do well with critter control.”
“Yes Ma'am.”
He took off like a shot and was out the door before i could blink. I stood and headed to the door, i had work that still needed to be seen to and it wouldn't get done sittin around here. I made it to the porch before Jasper was in front of me.
“Is everything okay?”
“Yes Jasper everything is fine.”
“Do you wish to talk about it?”
“Perhaps later. Now i have work to do.”
“No you don't i completed your usual taskes before i checked on the animals in the barn. I figured you would be tied up longer then you would have liked so i took the liberty of finishing your chores so your day my lady is free.”
“Well that was very kind of you Major.” i snickered.
He could feel my humor in this situation and took it for what it was.
“Your welcome Mistress.”
“I think i will spend my day in the barn then and watch the animals if that is okay with you.”
“I would greatly appricate your company my lady.”
He held his arm out for me to take. Leading me down the path to the barn. He was so kind and gentle with me that it was hard to believe that this man was a ruthless killer feared by even the leaders of their world. Which brought up my next line of questions.
“Jasper dear.”
“Yes” he was hesitant.
“How much of the Doctor's and My conversation did you hear?”
“Just the ending where you threatened to burn him where he stood.”
“Ah yes.”
“You know you scare the shit out of me when you get like that.”
“Uh”
“Your whole persona changes. I have seen it when you have been pissed at Peter or hell directed at me several times when i first arrived. It's as if you are already a vampire and you inner demon is being unleashed.”
“Perhaps not all demons reside in the inner depths of vampires.”
“True.”
“Now which of my babies will be first.”
“I believe Twilight will be first.”
“Ah would you like to wager on the sex of the offspring Major?”
“You are incouragable Arabella.”
“Yes i know, but you love me anyway.”
“That i do Darlin'. That i do.”
“So colt or filly?”
“I reckon filly. She carried high her whole term.”
“I well I beg to differ. Her pregnancy has been tough so i will say colt.”
“And what are we wagerin?”
“I win you help me interragate that Doctor some more, you win well you can decide.”
“If i win we say screw the Doc and i ravage you in your room later tonight.”
“I would much rather not screw the Doc. You are more then enough for me.”
“Well alright then let's just see what Lady Twilight has for us this year.”
“Yes let's see how proud a poppa Sir Moondust will be this time around.”
“Where for the love of all things holy did you come up with these names?”
“Well i have always been fasinated by the dark and i love the night so i only found it fitting to name them after the things i love.”
“Makes sense when you explain it that way. But why Moondust? He's all black.”
“No he isn't. Use that incredible vampire vision and look again. He has a light sprinkling of white tips all throughout his coat and mane. Like he was sprinkled with moondust.”
I watched as Jasper got up close to horse. Stroking it's neck and shoulders as if they were long time friends.
“Your right he does. It looks like his coats is just shiny but when you look closely it is tips of white.”
“See. Moondust. That and he was born under a full moon.”
“That would be a good reason for the name as well.”
“Jasper?”
“Huh” he replied as he continued to stroke the horse.
“Why is it you seem so content around the stables?”
“Well i was raised on a horse ranch in Texas. We always had horses around us. I could ride before i could walk. Paw always said that i had charisma and that is why the animals took to me so quickly. Mom said i was just a charmer.”
“I would have to go with your Mama on this one.”
“Oh you would now would you. My charm didn't seem to work on you.”
“Ah but Mister Whitlock it did.”
“So behind that evil exeter you were pineing away for me.”
“Why yes sir i was.”
I barely finished the sentence when his lips crashed to mine. It was feiry and wanton but i didn't care i missed him when he was gone. I could feel his worry when he left me in our bed last night. What ever Peter sent him had him on edge enough to leave me. Which in turn had me on edge. This has only happened two other times in the last year. Both times was a strange vampire crossing our land, and both times i saw the plume of smoke off in the distance. I never had to wonder if it was one of mine or not. I would just know. I could feel the pull to Jasper so i knew he was fine. Peter and Char well if vampires couldn't get rid of them the first time around well i don't see it happenin this time either. That and he's my brother, we have a connection through blood. I would just know something was wrong.
Jasper had stopped kissing me and was lookin at me strangely. I knew he could feel my changing emotions and knew he wanted to talk it out. Hell sometimes he is worse then a woman. He quirked his brow. Yeah yeah i know empath.
“Darlin' what has you all over place?”
“I was just thinkin about the other times you had to take off into the night because Peter found a scent of a stray.”
“Are you afraid Darlin'?”
“No not afraid, pissed, and aggrivated but not afraid.”
“Do you enjoy me in your bed that much.” snarky vampire.
“Our bed and yes i do. Don't let it go to your head. I sleep better knowing you are there. I can feel when you leave me.”
“I know.” he absently rubbed at his chest. I placed my hand over his to stop it.
“You feel it too, most likely worse then I.”
“That is true.”
“When will you change me?”
I kinda just threw it out there. We have never talked about anything like this before but i knew that i wanted him forever and in order for that to happen he needed to put his big boy pants on and make me his fully. Not just the sexual way or in marriage but as his eternal partner. I must have caught him off guard cause he was frozen there mid stroke on my back where he had been absentmindedly been rubbing offhanded patterns. Is it possible for Vampire's to go into shock?
“Peter!”
Soon enough both Peter and the Doc were standing there. I knew he wouldn't leave him out there alone until we trusted him.
“Yes Mistress.”
“I think the Major has gone into shock if that is possible?” i looked at the Doc this time.
“Yes Miss it is. What did you do to get him in this state?”
“We were having a conversation, and i kinda threw out a statement that caught him off guard i guess.”
“Oh well that would do it. It must have been an important conversation, for you to catch him off guard.”
“We were discussing our conversation from this morning Doctor. I do not hide anything from the Major. He can't protect me if he is not kept fully informed.”
“Yes Ma'am” he replied.
Char then appeared out of nowhere. Startling not only me but the rest of the vamps as well. How Peter didn't feel his mate coming is beyond me. But then again this is Charlotte. It did how ever have a wonderful effect on the Major. Whatever shock he was in is now long gone as he is crouched infront of me growling at the other three vampires in the barn with us. Spooking all of my horses in the process. I slowly pulled myself into his back and rested my head between his shoulders.
“Major it is okay I am fine no one is going to hurt me.” i whispered into his ear.
I watched as Peter and Charlotte took submissive positions on their knees infront of him. They pulled the doctor down with them. All three had their heads bowed looking at the floor. I took this opportunity to run my lips from his shoulder to his ear. Calming him down considerably faster then it would have if i talked to him. Once again my lips were at his ear.
“Come to me Major.”
He turned around halfway still watching the three infront of us. I slid into his arms and pulled myself into his chest the same way i did his back. He wrapped his arms around me and nuzzled his nose into my hair. After a short time he started to purr. I knew he wasn't fully calm yet, as did Peter and Char but of course there is one in every group that has to go and fuck things up. The Doc decided it was as good a time as any to look up. The movement caught the Major's eye and next thing we all knew the Doctor was dangling in the air lookin down at a very angry Major. He must have been projecting cause soon enough Peter and Char were flankin his sides. They looked every bit as frightening as a vampire could be but they still had nothing on my Major. I could no longer see the whites in his eyes. This must be the demon he spoke of earlier. I knew what i had to do now to calm him down before he killed this Doc. I took off my straw hat and shaw and placed them on a bail of hay infront of the stall closest to me. Leaving the skin of my neck and shoulders bare. I pulled the pins from my hair leaving it to cascade down my back in rivelets of auburn fire. I slipped my work shoes off, leaving me barefoot. I started toward the Major slowly. Char was the first to notice me. She backed away slowly, catching Peter's attention as she did. He too took in my appearance and backed off slowly. As soon as they were far enough back they turned and left the barn. I placed my hands on the Major's back causing him to hiss. Well i hissed right back. The Doc's eyes widened in fear as i approached. I'm not sure if it was for himself or for me but i could careless. My Major needed me to bring him back and that is what I intended to do. I slowly moved my hands around to the front of him. Wrapping my arms around him and nuzzling my face between his shoulder blades like he had done to my hair. He turned his head slowly to look at me over his shoulder. Not enough to lose sight of the Doc who was still danglin in the air. I once again rubbed my face against his back and brought my eyes up to meet his. I knew the moment they connected that this was not gonna be sweet and gentle. He was gonna claim me good and proper and i was lookin forward to it. Suddenly his nostrils flared. He could smell my arousal. He lowered the Doc to the ground. I leaned upward to whisper in his ear.
“Come to me Major”
He set the Doc down. Turning back to him he said.
“I suggest you leave before i change my mind.” there was that voice again. Causing me to shiver in anticapation.
The Major stiffened at the smell of my highten arousal. Releasing the Doc i saw Peter and Char at the doorway to the barn so they could escort the Doc back to the guest quarters. They knew as well as i what was about to happen, they were worried, i on the other hand couldn't wait.
Chapter Twenty-One: So Much to Learn.
(Peter's POV)
When i saw Bella come up behind the Major i was slightly worried. I knew she could handle herself but this is the Major we are talkin about. He was deadly to most but to her...i don't even wanna finish that thought. Bella was workin on calmin him down, he was purrin at least. Then the Doc fucked it up and moved. In the blink of my eye he had the Doc up in the air and was projected some serious anger. I could feel my demon rise within me. Char and i flanked him like always. That was our place no matter where we were. The Doc was scared shitless. Hell who wouldn't be. But what the Doc didn't realize is it wasn't that he pissed off the Major..No it was the fact that the Major felt he was a threat to his mate. I didn't see her until after Char started to back away. But when i did i noticed that Bella had taken on her role as the Major's mate. Her eyes were darker then normal, her hair was down and shown like fire in the light. Her shoulders were bare and her neck was showing. She was walking to him. As soon as she got close enough Char and i took off out the back doors to the barn. I knew what was gonna happen and i didn't like it one bit. We stood off to the side and waited for her to coax him into releasing the Doc so we could get him out of there before the Major disassembled him. We heard her call to him. Then a thud as he dropped the Doc. We rushed in and ushered him out heading straight for the guest house. I lit into him as soon as we got through the door.
“What the hell were you thinking Doc? The Major is unlike any other vampire of our kind. He is also the deadliest and yet you provoke him while in the presence of his mate!”
“His Mate?”
Shit i let that slip didn't I. Well the cats out of the bag now.
“Yes Doc his mate. Mistress is the Major's mate.”
“Oh.” was all i got.
I swear that with all this vampire in front of me's knowledge he has to be the dumbest fuckin vamp i know. Who in there right mind would even move from a submissive pose infront of the “God of War” as he called him.
“Now What in the hell were you thinking?”
“I heard him purr and figured it was safe enough to at least look up. It would be with any other vampire.”
“Yes any OTHER vampire it would be. Not with the Major, and most definitely not when he is around his very human mate!”
“How long have you know about the Mating bond between them?”
“I have know only for a few months, my mate on the other hand has known since they first met.”
“How so?”
Char stepped in this time.
“I can read auras and the bonds between souls.”
“So you are gifted?”
“Yes.”
“So you saw that they were mates.”
“Not just mates Doc...Soul Mates.”
The Doc looked shocked. Well of course he would not to many vampires find there soul mates let alone find it in a human.
“But how is that even possible she is human?”
“We don't know exactly but they both feel the pull when the other is away or seperate from the other.”
“That would explain her appearance on the porch last night, and why you said she would be pissed in the morning.”
“Oh yes you have no idea. Well you are likely to find out shortly if the Major is about to do what i think he is gonna do.”
“Do you mean he is gonna claim her?” the Doc looked scared.
“Yes Doc i do. Don't you worry about that though. The Mistress is extremely resilant when it comes to the Major.”
“How much do you know about your Mistress?” he was truly curious. I looked to Char and she shook her head no. She didn't trust him yet, I can't say that i did either but i was warmin up to him slightly. He seemed like an okay guy.
“Enough to know that she is a mirror image of the Major just female and in human form.”
“Aren't you worried he will bite her and drain her?”
“NO!” Char almost screamed at him.
“But she is human?”
“Yes but her blood does not call to him. He could never hurt her, his bond won't allow him to in anyway hurt her.”
“Not even by claiming her”
“Not even then.”
Suddenly we were hit with the strongest wave of lust and desire we have ever felt. I fell to my knees as i was the only one still standing.
“What the hell is that?” the Doc stuttered.
“That Doc is the Major and his mate.”
We were hit again and again by wave after wave of lust, desire, love, need, want, passion, and more love. I grabbed Char and headed to the nearest bedroom, leaving the Doc to fend for himself. It took but seconds to strip both Char and I. There was no interlude to this. It was straight up fucking. I plunged deep into her. She screamed out my name as we continued on throughout the night. I heard the Doc roar out a couple of times as he fixed himself. He was gonna be sore. I know that poor Emmett was feelin this also. I don't know how poor pregnant Rose was fairin with this shit. It was almost dawn by the time the waves subsided enough that we could move from our Major induced sexcapades. Char and I redressed and met up with the Doc in the guest house livingroom.
“What in the Holy Hell happen? And what does it have to do with the Major and his mate?”
“Well Doc i should let him explain but knowin him the way i do i would be the one talkin anyway. The Major is an empath. Everytime he and his mate connect everything within a twenty mile radius feels it. This time seems to have been the strongest, i have never felt anything like that before.”
“So you mean this time was worse then usual.”
“Yes Doc i do.”
“Wait the Major is an Empath!”
“You just now caught that.” i laughed outwardly.
“Well i was preoccupied by the fact that this happens often and with such a wide range. Not to mention i just masturbated more times in one night then i have my entire life.”
Char and I couldn't help it. We both laughed out right. I bet even the Major could feel our amusement.
“What is so funny?”
“Oh Doc if you hang out here to long your hand is gonna fall off on its own accord and run away from you. This happens around here on a nightly basis almost. Her brother actually has blisters on his hands because his wife won't let him touch her due to the babies being due soon.”
“Well I can see how that would cause some upset.”
“Upset Doc..really. You have no idea how much of a sexual being Mr. McCarty is. If i didn't know better i would think he was a vampire.”
“You don't say?”
“Yes but Mistress has forbid anyone from changing them. She feels it is there choice and they have chosen to remain human and live there lives out with there children and grandchildren and die of old age when the time comes.”
“I understand. I wouldn't wish this life on anyone. I was not turned by choice either.”
The Doc then went into the tail of his life or end of life as he knew it.
(Arabella's POV)
As soon as Peter and Char took off with the Doc, the Major turned to me. I could see it burning in his eyes. I crooked my finger in a come hither motion and he stalked toward me. The demon within him was out in force. I could feel myself get wetter as he approached. His eyes widened, and his nostrils flared. God he was gorgeous. He grabbed me pulling me toward him. Once securely in his arms i let my feelings flow freely to him. Love, lust, devotion, want, need, acceptance. He needed to know i accepted what was about to happen and that i would love him none the less when it was over. Feeling everything i sent to him he tore the dress from my body and began to kiss me with a passion and need i have never felt from him before. This was different then the times before when we had made love in our bed. This was more raw, primal, animalistic in its purity. He licked and kissed my body all over. I soon found myself on the floor of the barn lookin into the eyes of my Major. I knew Jasper wouldn't be back anytime soon. So i just let myself fall into the role of the Major's mate. He entered me swiftly and hard. I couldn't hold back the scream that left my lips. It wasn't one of pain but of pure pleasure feelin him deep within me. He continued to pound into me at vampire speed and strength. I knew he wouldn't hurt me. It was physically impossible. We had tested the boundries of what we could and couldn't do, at the first sign of any pain Jasper physical withdrew and flinched away from me. So being his mate told me that even though Jasper was of a different mind right now, even his demon couldn't hurt me. Hours and orgasms passed as the day turned to evening and evening to night. Somewhere in the middle of all of this the emotions turned and something switched in the Major. I could see his eyes once again lightening. My lover was returning to me. I nudged him softly letting him now i wanted to take control. He rolled us slowly till i was seated ontop of him. The sky outside the barn was getting brighter as the sun was beginning to rise. I leaned in and my lips met his. This is the first kiss we have shared since it began. He pressed his lips together with mine. Jasper had returned. I slowly began to push myself up and down on his shaft. I sat upright and stared into the now crimson eyes of my love. His demon was once again locked away within him. Our love making continued throughout the morning. The others knew to leave us alone. I wonder what after effects last night had. I could feel my stomach start to coil so i picked up the pace. Thrusting down on him harder then before. His hand resting on my hips as he guided me. His breathin had picked up also. A sign he was just as close as i was. My body began to shake and shutter showing signs of my impending release. Jasper sent me his love and awe of me and that was enough to send me over the edge. This caused my muscles to flex around him causing him to roar out in pleasure at his release. I collapsed on top of him. He pulled me close and rubbed his hands up and down my sides, forcing a soft sigh to drift out past my lips. I was utterly exhausted. He kissed my head and held me tight as i drifted off to sleep in his arms.
(Major's POV)
My mate was in danger. This stupid fuck was gonna die for lookin at her. No one was to look at my mate let alone touch her. I would kill him. Peter and Charlotte took their places at my side as i held the dead vamp in my hands. He would not see another sunset. I felt as Peter and Charlotte left their places. What the Fuck. Then i felt her. My mate was approachin me. NO she mustn't! As soon as she touched me i hissed. She hissed right back. Wrappin her arms around me and nuzzling her face into my shoulders. I turned to look at her over my shoulder. Never takin my eyes off this son of a bitch. My mate continued to nuzzle her face into my back. She brought her eyes up to meet mine. I got the urge to claim my mate, make her mine so no other will ever touch her. She leaned up so she could whisper in my ear.
“Come to me Major”
My Mate was callin to me. I could not release this fucker with her here. I reached out my senses, Peter and Charlotte were outside. I lowered the dead fucker to the ground. Peter and Charlotte were there immediately.
“I suggest you leave before i change my mind.”
With that they took him. I turned to my mate. She crooked her finger at me. Beggin me to come to her and take her. So that's exactly what i planned on doing. I stalked toward her. Her arousal permiated the air around us. I widened my eyes in surprise. She was getting hot and bothered bein stalked like prey. My mate knew just what i needed. I locked her in my arms and kissed her. She was sending me her love, and lust, want and need, then acceptance. She knew what was about to happen so no need to waste time. I ripped her dress from her body and entered her swiftly after kissing and lickin every inch of her. Markin her with my scent. It was fast and hard and she screamed her pleasure. I keep up my assult for hours. I could feel the time changin, and my senses were comin back to me.
(Jasper's POV)
I felt the shift inside me. The demon was back where he belonged. My mate was safe and i was enjoying the pleasures of her riding me into oblivion. She leaned up and gazed into my eyes. I could feel the relief she felt as she saw that i was back to myself. I hated that she had to see me angry like that but this was Bella and she took all of me. She began her assult on me then. I could feel her tense up her muscles and begin to shake around me. I knew her orgasm was comin quickly and her pace picked up as she realized it too. My own breathin picked up as she pounded onto me. She knew just what to do. We both knew each other so well. My balls tightened and she shuttered. I sent my love and admiration to her causin her to release. She clenched around my cock and brought about my own release. I shot my load deep inside her. As she came down she collapsed onto me. I pulled her close kissing her hair and rubbin her sides. She sighed and slowly fell asleep in my arms. As i held her i thought about what happened the night before. She wanted me to change her. She wanted me forever. This made me purr. I felt her relax even further into me. Then a thought came to mind. I almost killed the Doc, infront of her. I would have to find him and talk with him. I suddenly heard a whinny from the stall that twilight was in. Shit i forgot all about the horses. Oh no. I wonder what happen? This can't be good. I was gonna have to find Peter. I pulled Bella into my arms and ran to the house. Placing her in our bed and coverin her up. I let her sleep. Kissin her forehead I went and got dressed. I went back to the barn and cleaned up the evidence of our night and straighten out the horses stalls. I knew Bella was gonna be out most of the day so i had to do her chores again today. I finished with what i had to do. Bella's chores took only a couple of hours. Now to find Peter and Char. I made my way toward the guest house. I stealed myself for what i was about to walk in on.
“Oh Major just get your ass in here.” Char called. If it was anyone but her they would be dead.
“Watch your tone Charlotte.” she knew i meant business when i called her by her full name.
I walked into the room and saw Peter with Char in his lap and the Doc sitting across from them.
“How bad was it?” i looked at Peter.
He laughed loudly.
“Which time. Last night or this morning?”
“Both”
“Well last night was hell. It was worse then ever before. You seriously need to work on that projection shit Major. It will someday kill someone.”
I knew he was just fuckin with me, but it made me feel like shit. I knew i projected and usually it wasn't to bad. Emmett would complain of blisters and sore hands, but he would be okay. I wonder what happened to him and Rose last night? I must have been still projected cause Char came and hugged me.
“Major it's okay nothin bad happened to anyone. I already went and checked on Emmett and Rose. Both look extremely happy today. The Doc check over Rose and both she and the baby are fine.”
That made me feel somewhat better. Char sluggin Peter in the back of the head made me feel even better.
“Hey what was that for?” he pouted.
“You know how the Major feels about his projectin and you go as talk as if he killed someone with it.”
“Oh Sorry Major.”
“It's fine Peter.”
“Major how is Arabella?” the Doc caught me off guard by his question.
“She is fine Doc. She is sleepin up at the main house as we speak. I finished her chores and my own after i put her to bed so she can rest.”
“That is good i'm sure her body could use the rest.” this caused Peter to smirk.
“Yeah i'm guessing that was her doin this morning wasn't it Major?” he had that all knowing look goin on.
“That Peter is none of your damn business.”
“uh huh. Just as i thought.”
I tossed alot of fear at him. He shrunk back into the couch. I chuckled. He knew better then to fuck with me. Hell his sister will have his hide nailed to her wall if she was here. Thinkin about Bella caused my chest to ach. I had to hurry and get back to her before she woke up.
“The reason i was here was i came to apologize to the Doc.”
“No need Major. Peter explained everything to me.”
I cocked my eyebrow.
“Oh he did did he.”
I looked at Peter still lookin scared on the couch next to Char.
“Yes it was a good thing Major. It helped me to realize the true situation here and what to expect from here on in so i don't make the same mistakes again.”
“Well then Thank you Peter. I must return to the Mistress now as if i stay away to long she will know and wake. That won't be good for any of us, and as much as i love your company Peter i have no intention of staying with you in the barn again.”
“Me either now move your ass so i don't have to stay in the barn for keepin you away from her.”
I ducked my head and then left. I stopped by the barn on my way to check on twilight and her foal. I checked the sex of the foal. Well I'll be damned. Bella won the bet. I raced back to the house. I entered our room and removed my clothes. Crawling into bed with her and pulling her close to me, she relaxed into me as if she was tense the entire time i was gone. I felt myself relax, closing my eyes i pretended i could sleep along with her.
Chapter Twenty-Two: Double Trouble
Louisiana 1896, July 4th, Indepence Day *
(Emmett's POV)
Rosie has been acting weird the last couple of days. Resting alot, cold sweats and lots of pain. Arabella has been coming and going alot of late. She says the Major can feel Rosie's stress and is worried about her. Not ever knowing the Major to be soft with anyone but the women this didn't surprise me. It was mid-day while i was setting up our fireworks display for the party later tonight, that i heard my Rose scream the most blood curtling scream. Before i could blink the Major, Peter, Charlotte, Arabella, and the Doc as i have come to know him were in front of me.
“Emmett i think it is time.” Char told me.
“Time? Time for what?”
“The babies to arrive. Emmett sometimes i wonder if mother didn't drop you on your head!” Arabella yelled over her shoulder as she raced into the house with Char on her heals.
“Emmett your children are about to be born what the hell are you doin out here?” Peter shook my shoulder to bring me out of my shock.
“Hell yeah.” i hollared and ran toward the house with the sounds of the laughing men behind me.
I entered the house and Char stopped me dead in my tracks.
“You good sir are to stay right here.” she glared at me. Punctuated by a scream from Rosie.
“But Char..” i whined.
“No buts mister now sit down. Peter, Major get your buts in here and sit with Emmett.” she no more then finished her sentence and they were there.
“Doc would you mind helping Arabella and I out with this. We are both new to this baby thing. Well Arabella has brought in animal babies but i'm sure this is very different.”
“Actually it is very similar, but i will be glad to assist.” Doc said.
Both disappeared upstairs at the same time. We heard the door slam. They were constantly coming and going in and out of the room. The strangest was when Arabella asked where i kept my belts. I looked at her with a strange questioning look and she rolled her eyes at me. I told her in the draw next to the closet. She disappeared back up stairs. Several hours passed. I had started pacing at this point. The Major looked like he was about to snap.
“Major why don't you go for a run..” i looked at him.
He nodded and dissappeared. Damn they were fast.
“You know he will be greatful for that right. Not havin to sit here and watch you pace and feel your stress and impatience along with the pain and excitement from upstairs.”
“Yeah i could tell it was getting to him. I may need him later at full strength so havin him all stressed out now will be no help to me later.”
“Later?”
“Yeah Rosie will need her rest and i know she won't go willingly. So i will need him to knock her out so she can get the rest she will need to heal.”
Peter about fell off the couch he was laughin so hard. He sobered quickly when Char ran down grabbed a few blankets, a pot of hot water from the kitchen, and back up just as quickly. Then there was nothing. No sound what so ever. The Major appeared out of nowhere, scarin the shit out of me and causin me to jump.
“Sorry.”
“uh huh.”
We all stood listening closely to what was happenin up stairs. Then the most beautiful sound ever to reach my ears filled the house. A baby cryin. Then silence once again. I can only imagine they were cleanin it up. Then a few short minutes later a second cry. This one more high pitched. I could only wonder what they were. A few more minutes later Char called for the Major. He rushed up the stairs and disappeared into the room. He and the Doc came down shortly after. Both smiling like loons.
“Emmett both babies are fine. Their mother did wonderfully and is resting comfortably thanks to the Major here.”
“Thank you both. Can i go see them?” i asked.
“Sure they are in the guest room. Rose was adiment about not soiling your bed sheets.”
i laughed that sure sounds like my Rosie. I walked up the stairs, Peter trailing behind me. We entered the room to find Rose fast asleep in the bed. Her hair in shambles spread out around her head like a halo. She looked like an angel. Scanning the room further you could see Arabella and Charlotte both swaying side to side with a small bundle and a bottle in their arms. I walked over to both and asked to see my children. Arabella came to me first and showed me a beautiful baby boy with Blonde hair and shining blue eyes just like his mama. Then Charlotte came and showed me a dark haired blue eyed baby girl. I was speachless.
“There is a possibility that their eyes will change color in a few months but i have a feelin this little guy is gonna be a little Rose.” Arabella chuckled slightly. “He was stubborn and didn't want to come out.”
“Just like his mama. Stubborn.” i agreed.
“And this little girl looks alot like her pops but i have a feelin that her eyes are gonna stay that beautiful blue also.”
“That's okay their mama has beautiful eyes.” i smiled at my children.
“Would you like to hold them Emmett?” Arabella asked me.
“Yes!” i spoke alittle loud and was instantly shushed by the girls. Arabella handed my the little baby boy in her arms.
“What are their names?” Peter asked from behind me. He was peering over my shoulder looking at the baby in my arms.
“We spoke about it and for a boy it was gonna be Charles Jasper McCarty.” Suddenly the Major was standin with us all wide eyed and looking shocked.
“You would name your son after me?”
“You and our father.”
“I'm honored.”
“And this little one?” Charlotte asked.
“Isabella Charlotte McCarty.”
Both girls wiped in my direction.
“What?” They said in unison. This is why i loved them. They were almost like twins themselves.
“It was only fair they be named after the only other great women in their lives.”
The smiles that lite up their faces could power all of Louisiana, and most of Texas. Charlotte came and handed Isabella to me also. I sat in the chair placed next to the bed where Rose was sleeping. Cooing at my children I bearly heard the others leave.
(Arabella's POV)
What a way to bring in the celebration of our Independence. The twins were beautiful. I know the Major was surprised to find out that they named their son after him. I already knew that because Rose had let it slip one day. She thought she was having two boys but had a back up incase they were girls. I don't think she planned on one of each. We left the happy family alone. Jasper sent an extra strong wave of lethargy to Rose to help her sleep and recover. We headed back to the house. Everyone was excited. I think the emotions were getting to Jasper he looked like he was about to skip around the house like a school girl.
“Major do you need to go for a run?” i asked. Still in Mistress mode. Even though we have talked with the Doc several times they still don't feel comfortable with him yet. I understand with their background that it is tough to trust people so i let them take the lead.
“No Mistress, this atmosphere is more bareable then the last one.” he smirked at me.
The Doc knew we were mates so he didn't hid his feelings for me as much now. The Doc also knew to watch his step and tongue around me. That day in the barn isn't the last time that the Major had the Doc by the throat. But at least it wasn't has rough to bring him back to me. Peter explained that since both sides of the Major have claimed me it is easiest for me to talk to him, then if someone else was to try.
“Okay Major as long as your sure.” i smiled back at him and felt the love and happiness he sent to me.
Our bond has seemed to strengthened also since the Major's demon claimed me. I can feel him further away then before, and the pull is alot stronger now. I know when he is away from me even in my sleep.
Tonight we were taken the Doc into town for the annual Independence Day celebration. This will be the first time he has been to town since arriving on the farm. We are all really excited.
As darkness fell around us we headed into town. Peter, Char and the Doc road in the back, whilst Jasper rode upfront with me. He never tried to force me to let him drive. He knew i loved the feel of power that coursed through me when i had control over such wonderous creatures. We pulled into town and Jasper jumped down to tie up the horses. Helping me down we waited by the horses for the others to join us. I didn't feel out of place being surrounded by only vampires. It felt natural to me. Peter looked around worried. I wonder what is goin on with him. Jasper must have felt his unease and looked at him. Peter nodded his head at Jasper and the pair disappeared off behind the main buildings. I figured Jasper would tell me when Peter was finished so i decided to show the good Doctor around town.
“Well Doc what would you like to see first?”
“Everything.” he was amazed by our small town. “We don't have anything like this in Europe or England for that matter. It is very fasinating.”
“Well i say we stop in the grocer and I'll introduce you to my good friend David.”
“That would be lovely Miss Arabella.”
I rolled my eyes at this. The good Doc had to takin to callin me that after Peter and Emmett let it slip on day. I can say i definitely perfer it to Mistress, but who am i to stop the guys' fun. We went into the grocer and i spotted David right away.
“David dearest.” i called over the heads of the other customers.
“Ahh Miss Arabella. How are you and who is your new companion. I know this isn't the elusive Major.”
“You are correct David. This is Doctor Carlisle Cullen. He has come to stay at the farm while on his travels.”
“Ah a Doctor.”
“Yes. The good Doctor here had the pleasure of being around this afternoon as we welcomed the newest members of the McCarty family.”
“Oh my dear..Mrs. Rosemarie had her babies! What were they and are they healthy no problems or complications....or...”
i cut him off.
“Yes David she did. One boy and one girl. Both are healthy, and thanks to the Doc here there were no complications or problems.”
“OH that is wonderful. The Mrs.'s will be thrilled to hear it. What did they name them?”
“Charles Jasper and Isabella Charlotte.”
“Oh such beautiful names. I can only imagine they match the beauties they are entitled to!”
“Yes David they are very beautiful.”
“So is there anything i can help you with this fine evening Miss Arabella.”
“Why yes David there is. I need some more of those oranges and apples for Rose she needs to keep her strength up, and i also need some of that extremely fine fabric you have i would like to make a blanket for each of the little ones.”
“One pink and one blue?”
“No i think i will go with yellow and green this time.”
“I see. One of those feelings of yours Miss?”
“Yes David it is.”
“Very well then i will have them packaged and placed in your wagon.”
“Thank you kindly David. I will see you again later we must be on our way. Many more people to introduce the Good doctor too.”
“Yes yes. Good evening to you too.”
We left the grocer and i headed straight for the seamstress. I believe that the Good doctor could use some extra clothing. The tinkling of the bell alerted Alene to our presence. She yelled from the back.
“Be right there.”
“No hurry dear it is only I. I have brought someone i think you should meet.”
“Oh someone new..is it this Major you have been hiding from everyone.”
“No Alene dear it is not. And I'm not hiding him.”
“Yeah yeah that's what you keep tellin me.”
I chuckled. She would ask me all the time about Jasper but it seems everytime i come in here to see her he is else where.”
“So where is your Major this fine evening?”
“He and Peter are around here somewhere.”
“uh oh..You left him alone with Peter. What were you thinking?” she laughed.
“I don't worry about the Major he can handle Peter almost as well as i can.” i laughed along with her.
She came out of the back of the store. She looked up and her jaw dropped. Her eyes locked with the Doctor.
“Ah Alene this is Doctor Carlisle Cullen.”
“Hhh..eelloo” she stumbled over her words.
“Hi.” the Doc seemed just as intranced. What i would give to have Jasper here. Oh wait Char.
I turned to Char. Snapping my fingers to get her out of the gawking mode she was in also. She looked at me. I silently asked her what was goin on and she said they were mates. Their souls connected. I asked if it was like Jaspers' and mine and she said no. Jasper and i share a soul where as theirs just connected. Shrugging i looked again at the Doc then to Alene.
“Well i think Char and i will let you two get to know each other and i believe you can handle getting some things purchased for your self Doc?”
“Um Yeah.” he shook his head slightly and looked at me. “I mean yes Miss Arabella i can handle that.”
Char and i chuckled our way out of the store. I looked around and still could see no sign of Jasper or Peter. What are those two up to now? Char and i started walking around browsing all the different items that were for sale. Usually i would have a stand set up but with Emmett being out of commission and Rose too, it's just easier to come and enjoy. Soon my stomach made itself known. It was getting close to midnight. Soon they would be setting off the fireworks in the field behind the school house.
“Char I'm gonna grab something to eat, would you mind running back to the wagon to get the blanket and i will meet you in the field?”
“Is that wise Arabella. We both know what happens everytime we leave you alone.”
“Yes but Jasper and Peter are close by and will feel if anything goes wrong.”
“Okay but I'm telling them that it was your idea.”
“It is.” i chuckled at her retreating form as she headed toward the wagon.
I headed toward a stand selling the most delicious smelling gumbo. I got myself some and started toward the school. As i passed by the feed mill and was almost out of town someone grabbed me from behind. My gumbo flew from my hand into the vacant street. I could see the school from where i was being held. I was spun around so fast i didn't know what was happening. I couldn't process what was going on in time to feel anything. Not even the sharp blade that was cutting into me. Over and over again the blade sliced into me. My attackers turned and ran, i barely got his name out of my mouth and he was there.
“Jasper”
“Bella Darlin'” his voiced seemed so sad and far away. I heard him yellin at someone. I didn't know what he was sayin but whoever it was was takin his screamin in stride. Not pushin him. Then another voice joined in. Charlotte. I would know her voice anywhere.
“Major I'm so sorry. I just left her.”
“Charlotte it's okay I didn't even feel her until it was to late. I barely heard her whisper my name. Peter and i got her just as she was fallen to the ground. Where is the Doctor?”
i couldn't listen anymore. I couldn't see. Everything was cold and black.
(Jasper's POV)
Peter and I took off behind the buildings after we no more then got to town. He was havin one of his feelin's.
“Major something is gonna happen tonight that is gonna change everything.”
“What Peter, what is gonna change?”
“I don't know Major and that is what has me twitchin.”
I centered myself and felt for Arabella. She was fine. Actually she was overly happy. Must be talkin about the twins. You even mention the word baby and she gets overly giddy. I wish i could give her that.
“Everything okay there Major?”
“Yeah Peter just checkin.”
“She's fine she has Char and the Doc with her.”
“Yeah i guess your right.”
“You wanna do a quick perimeter check. You know a run around town before we meet back up with the girls just to be sure.”
“I don't wanna be gone that long with you twitchin Peter.”
“I know Major but i would feel better if i knew that it was comin from outside sources that we could have stopped by just doin a quick check.”
He had a point that fucker. I hated it when he made sense.
“Alright you go left and I'll swing around and we'll meet right back here. Five minutes.”
“Yes sir.”
We took off in our appointed directions. Takin long strides and deep breaths nothing seemed out of the ordinary. No strange smells and no foreign emotions lurkin anywhere. Peter and I met back up behind the grocer.
“Anything” i asked.
“No everything is quiet.”
“Well then i suggest we get back to the girls. It's almost midnight. They are probably at the school already waiting.”
We were almost out of town when i felt the most horrific pain. It dropped me it the equivalant of a heartbeat. Then i barely heard it.
“Jasper.”
“Bella!”
It took all i had in me to get up and run to her. The closer i got the worse the pain became. I was losing her. I could feel it. We rounded the corner just as she was startin to fall to the ground. I caught her.
“Bella Darlin'” if i could cry i would be.
“Major we have to do something she is losin alot of blood.”
“I know Peter but we never talked about me turnin her. She mention it once and i froze. That was the day the Doc almost lost his head. I don't know if she wants this?”
“Are you that stupid Major of course she wants this, she can't live without you just as you can't live without her. Now do it Major.”
Just then Char appeared carrying the blanket from the wagon. They were headin to the school. Damn it we should have been with them.
“Major I'm so sorry. I just left her.”
“Charlotte it's okay I didn't even feel her until it was to late. I barely heard her whisper my name. Peter and i got her just as she was fallen to the ground. Where is the Doctor?”
I felt Bella go limp in my arms.
“Here Major, I'm right here. I got here as soon as i smelt the blood. What happened?”
“I don't know. We didn't see what happened.”
“Let me look at her Major we don't have time to waste.”
I slid back slightly still resting her head in my lap as the Doctor looked her over.
“We have to get her back to the farm. She is still alive. Lost alot of blood but she will be fine once we get her home and i fix her up.”
“Okay. Char, Peter bring the wagon home, Doc and i will be running it's faster.”
“Yes sir.”
They took off after the wagon and the Doc and i took off faster then I have ever run before back to the farm. Racing right in the front door up the stairs to the spare room that is usually reserved for me. I placed her on the bed and stepped into the corner to give the Doc room to work.
“Major i'm gonna need somethings from one of the bigger city hospitals. Can you run for them?”
“I think so. What do you need.”
“I will need several bags of plasma and blood, a suture kit, penicilian in case of infection and alcohol of the strongest kind you can find.”
“This is no time for a drink Doc?”
“Not for me, for her it will numb the pain. Now go.”
With that i took off like a bullet from a gun. The further away i got the worse the pain in my chest became. I now understand why he asked if i could run for them. He wasn't sure how this whole soul mate bond worked. Well i will be sure to tell him later that it hurts like hell. Baton Rogue was the closest large city with a hospital. It wasn't a good hospital but it would have what i needed. I gathered what the Doc wanted and hualed ass back home. Peter and Char gave a strange look at the things in my hand when i ran past but i paid little to no mind to them. Bella was my only concern at this point. Opening the door the Doc took what he needed and asked me to sit outside the door in the hallway. I didn't ask why i just did it. I heard him ask Peter and Charlotte to come sit with me. I wasn't sure why the hell i needed to be babysat, that was until i heard Bella scream. My demon was out before i could even comprehend what was happening.
(Major's POV)
What the hell is that crazy quack doctor doin to my mate. I'll kill him when i get my hands on him. She screamed again.
(Peter's POV)
I don't know what the hell he's doin in there but it is takin all Char and i have to keep the Major out here and not in there. Bella's screams are makin it worse. I know he isn't changin her cause if that was so then even me and Char wouldn't be able to keep the Major out of there. I can't smell any venom in the air either. Only blood and alcohol. Okay i understand this can be stressfull but should he really be drinkin on the job?
(Carlisle's POV) (finally)
Oh Miss Arabella what have you got yourself into. Who could have done this to you? Why oh why would someone hurt someone as sweet as you? I couldn't believe the brutality used on this poor child. I counted nine deep stab wounds to the abdomen. Who ever this was that did this i fear that once the Major finds them he is not gonna be merciful. I started by cleaning the wounds so i could start repairing the damage.
Once i had her cleaned up i realized she hadn't bled out as much as i had thought. I looked closer at her wounds. They all centered low on her stomach. I began an overall exam. Doing a minor pelvic exam i realized her hips had re-aligned, which could only mean one thing. Using the alcohol to numb the area i opened her wounds further. She screamed out in pain. I heard the Major on the other side of the door. I was really glad i asked Peter and Charlotte to sit with him or i would be dead already. Looking closer i found exactly what i thought. Miss Arabella was pregnant. Oh this was not good. I removed the dead fetus and poored more alcohol into the wound. She screamed again causing the Major to roar out his pain. I hope i live through this. I desposed of the remains and continued to seal Arabella's wounds. With the damage she has sustained she won't be able to have another child. I wonder how this will affect them both. Did Arabella know she was pregnant? How didn't the Major know? How didn't any of us know? I finished up what i needed and pushed some of the baged blood into her system as a precaution. Giving her a shot of penicilian just to ward off infection, i finshed washing her up and decided it was time to face the firering squad. I opened the door to a very pissed off looking Major and two very scared vampires.
“What the hell were you doin to her Doc.” the Major snarled at me.
“I think you best go to her Major she will need your support for what i have to tell you's. She should wake shortly.”
“How bad was it Doc?” Peter asked.
“Not as bad as i thought it was. I only pushed one bag of the blood into her as a second thought. Just to make sure.”
“But there was so much blood?” Charlotte looked at me.
“Yes i will explain it all but i feel that Arabella and the Major should hear it first.”
“Your right Doc.” Peter looked around me into the room where the Major was laying next to Arabella holding her hand. Whispering to her.
We slowly entered the room keeping a good distance from the bed as the Major had started growling the second we entered the room. Arabella stirred. She must feel his distress.
She reached a shaky hand up to his face.
“Calm my Major” she rasped.
He turned his face into her touch, and began purring.
“Arabella?” i asked softly to not disturb the peaceful feeling coming from the couple.
“How bad was it Doc?” ah yes the strong Arabella we have all come to love. Wait love? Yes i guess i can say i feel a connection to her. Fatherly almost.
“Well would you like to hear this alone first or would you mind if everyone just stayed as they all would like to know”
“Just spill it Doc.” I chuckled.
“from what it looks like they attacked you from the front. What do you remember?”
“I was walking toward the School, i had just told Char to get the blankets from the wagon and i was grabbing something to eat...ah hell that son of a bitch made me drop my gumbo..”
Peter laughed.
“Well it is really good gumbo.”
“Your getting sidetracked Arabella.”
“Oh right. Well they grabbed me from behind. I didn't have time to even think when they spun me around and shoved the blade into my stomach. I didn't really feel anything. I remember callin for Jasper, and then hearing him argue with someone. Then Char came and told him that she had just left and you asked where the Doc was. Then everything went cold and dark so i guess i passed out.”
“That would be correct. The Major here carried you back.”
she smiled up at him. You could feel the love they have for one another course through the room.
“So now Doc what is the damage?”
“Well the knife i'm guessing was the weapon, punctured your lower abdomen and stomach nine times, causing you to bleed profusely.”
I watched for her reaction and just as i suspected she reached down and placed her hand across her stomach. She knew.
“So how does it look Doc?”
She looked at me with pleaded eyes as if to ask if she had lost the baby. I nodded slightly and watched as tears sprung to her eyes.
“Well the damage was severe, but repairable so you won't have any lasting scars but i can't guarentee you will ever have children.” I looked pointedly at her. Peter must have been watching us closely cause he just had to open his mouth.
“Doc what aren't you tellin us?”
Thank you Peter. The Major's head snapped up and when his eyes met mine I swear i saw my life flash before my eyes.
“Yes Doctor what aren't you tellin us?” he said in a deadly voice I'm beginning to think he saves just for me.
“Arabella would you like to tell them or do you want me to?” all faces snapped to hers.
“No Doc go ahead tell them. It can't hurt anything now.” She sounded so defeated at that moment. The Major pulled her closer to himself. Looking from her to me then back to her.
“When i was fixing her wounds i realized that most of the blood we found was not hers. Well not completely anyway. So i opened the wounds further. Which is what caused her to scream out. I found the reason for the excess blood.”
Charlotte gasped. I guess she put the puzzle pieces together. The other two just looked lost.
“I removed the problem and started to once again seal up the wounds, pouring more alcohol into the wound to numb it which caused her second scream. After cleaning her up i came out to get you.”
“Doc i still don't understand, what caused all that blood?” Peter looked puzzled. Before i could start Charlotte spoke.
“She was pregnant.”
Arabella then turned her face away from the Major as the tears started to stream down her face.
“I think we should leave them alone for a time to talk.” i said as i ushered the others out of the room.
We didn't make it far before we heard Arabella breakdown into uncontrollable sobs. What surprised us was not minutes later the sound of glass shattering and the deathly scream that perced the air. Rushing back to the room we had just left we found Arabella curled into a ball sobbing in the center of the bed. I didn't need to be an empath to feel the pain that was radiating off of her. The pain that shot through the room brought the three of us to the floor. Peter and Char were the first to crawl over to the bed. Charlotte pulled her into her lap. Stroking her hair. Then Peter the ever so tactful one asked.
“Where's the Major?”
The silent night was once again torn apart by a heart stopping scream.
“gone”
It was but a whisper in the wind but we all heard it.
Chapter Twenty-Three: Revenge
(Major's POV)
I will kill them all. No one hurts my Mate and lives to tell about it. When I find them nothing or noone will save them from me.
(Narrator POV)
The Major was out for blood. One and only one thing on his mind. Revenge! Never had he been so angry, so hurt. Not even when he was with Maria. He was running back to where the attack happened. It was a subconscious decision but that is where his body was taking him. Arriving at the scene he stopped in the shadows of the buildings, not allowing the streetlamps to hit his skin. Breathing deep several times he picked up two scents, one he recognized immediately as Micheal's. The other was unknown to him but easy enough to track. He had come across it several times in town. The Major took off toward the grocier where he knew his first victim would be working, afterall his father owned the store. Climbing to the roof of the building across the street with ease he perched with a perfect view of the roads infront of or behind the store. He waited. As the darkness deepened around him he knew it was almost time. He could have his revenge. Take his payment of blood, from the one who hurt his mate and killed his child. Nothing would stop him, no one would stand in his way. If they tried they to would die.
The lights in the store slowly flickered off one by one. He knew the time was approaching. The venom started to pool in his mouth with each passing second, the anticipation of the hunt was almost as good as the kill. Finally his target emerged. Loaping down the road toward his place of rest. Only he would never make it there tonight.The Major followed him by leaping from tree to tree in the woods that encircled the small town. As he reached the end of street and began to go around the bend of the trees, the Major appeared before him. The young man jumped surpised by the stranger's sudden appearance. Then the Major spoke.
“You boy are the one who hurt Mistress Arabella.”
it wasn't a question, just a statement of fact.
“Yeah the tramp got what she disserved, she fluanted her shit all over town like she was a gift from the gods, but when i showed her interest she tossed me aside like yesterday's trash.”
This made the Major growl. The young man heard it and looked closer at the stranger. Noticing the red of his eyes he began to back away.
“Who are you?”
“I'm the thing of your nightmares, the shadow that follows you, death personified. I warned you once not to touch her again, you disobeyed my direct order, now you will pay.”
“that w..w..wa..was you?” he stuttered.
“Yes, and now I plan to make good on my promise. This time the mistress isn't here to save you.”
“Who are you?”
“Major Whitlock”
“Arabella's Major. The one everyone hears about but no one has ever seen?” he asked.
The Major simply growled at hearing her name fall from his lips. The boy smiled.
“You don't look anything special. Why would she want you when she could have me?”
This was not the brightest thing he should have said but he isn't the sharpest pencil in the box. The Major growled loudly and grabbed him by the throat. Lifting him into the air he spoke for the last time.
“Mistress Arabella would not have lowered her standards to your level.” He spit venom as he spoke.
“She is a whore and nothing more. Was she good?”
That was the last words the boy spoke. The Major tore into his throat with his teeth,but he didn't drink. He wanted this to be slow and painful. He threw the boy against a tree close by, listening to his bones crunch on contact. He stalked over to where he landed. Leaning in slowly he whispered to the boy.
“Your first mistake was to think you could touch my Mate. The second was to cause her harm. The third was to call her a whore. You won't live to make another mistake.”
The Major started slowly tearing the boy apart. First he tore off his fingers one by one. Then his hands. Next he pulled out his tongue. The Major figured to start with the offending pieces of him first. His blood was pulling all around him. The Major decided to make it look like an animal attack. Using his teeth to shred the skin and muscle like an animal would. He left the pieces laying around the boys body. Taking just a few to bury further off into the woods. He waited as he watched the boys life drain from his eyes. He did not wish to drain him, he wanted none of this despicable creatures blood in him. Once dead he positioned the body on the side of the roadway. He thought of returning to his mate, but his job was not finished he had the unknown accomlice left. So after cleaning up some he went to find his next victim.
It didn't take him long. The others' scent was all over town. He found him at the brothel that Peter had told him about. He could smell both Peter and Charlotte's scents, they must frequent here often. That wasn't important right now. He followed the boys' sent up the stairs through hallways. The lust swarming this place was thick in the air. He could feel the stares of the women in the rooms as he passed. He came to a room at the end of the hall. The woman's smell he recognized, it was of the girl Peter knew. Pushing the door open he found not only the boy but both of the women he was introduced to. The girls looked at the intruder and smiled when they noticed who it was.
“Well Major nice of you to join us but it seems as if we are already engaged at the moment you are more then welcome to join if you so chose.”
“Sorry ladies not this time. Would you mind leaving us.” he said giving them one of his dazzling smiles.
“Anything for you Major”
Both women left the room without any agruement.
“Dude I have no business with you. Hell I don't even know who the hell you are.”
“You may not know who I am, but I do have business to finish with you.”
“How so?”
“Don't question me boy were leaving.”
“I ain't goin anywhere with you.”
“You can do this the easy way or the hard way. It doesn't matter much to me. Either way i will get what i came here for.”
“And what is that?”
“You.”
The boy was smart enough to look scared. Not that it would help him any, he already sealed his death warrent when he helped to hurt Arabella. He got up and dressed quickly. Something in the Major's eyes must have shown that he wasn't someone to fuck with. They walked slowly out of the brothel after paying the bill. Taking the boy around the outside of the building he knew this wouldn't take long. He needed to finish quickly and get back to his mate.
“What did i do that you are looking for me?” the boy asked his voice laced with fear. This only fueled the Major more.
“You were with that vile scum who attacked my Mistress, my Mate.”
“Your what?”
“My Mate. You helped him to attack her, killing my unborn child. Did you not think we would find out who attacked her. That there wouldn't be repercussions for the pain you caused.”
“I didn't know what was gonna happen, he just said he wanted to scare her. I didn't know he was gonna kill her.”
“I didn't say she was dead. Luckily the doctor was close. Even if she is alive my child no longer is.”
“she was pregnant?”
“Yes and now that child is dead and so is your friend. Now say your prayers to whatever god you worship cause you will be seeing him soon.”
Without another word the Major was on the boy. Snapping his neck. No need to draw this out. He came for what he was after. Now he must return to his mate. He buried the body deep in the woods. No one would ever find him. He would have to go back and charm the whores, but that would be simple. A large dose of confusion and forgetfullness and they wouldn't remember the boy ever being there or leaving with him.
(Peter's POV)
The Major took off before we even knew to stop him. I know where he was going and I won't be the one to stop him. I tried once and I found out quickly that nothing stops the Major when he is out for blood. Whoever did this to Arabella would not live to see morning. Char sat with Bella after we found out the Major left. I knew he wouldn't be gone long. He wouldn't leave his mate alone in this much distress. That's when I heard him coming back. I ran up the stairs to Bella's room and grabbed Char just as the Major entered through the same window he went out of. It would not be wise to be caught touching his Mate in the state of mind he is in. The smell of blood was lingering on his skin and clothes. You could see the dark spots on his shirt. Who ever did this is dead now of that i can guarentee. He was growling and snarling at us being that we were still in the room. We both dropped to our knees and lowered our heads, takin a submissive pose. I could feel him move from the window closer to Bella. We heard the springs in the bed dip as he climbed on next to her. I looked up slowly to see where he was. He was holding her in his arms as she began to cry again. He began to stroke her hair softly, whispering to her words we could not hear. Whatever he said to her caused her to cling tighter to him, pushing her face further into the crook of his neck. He started to purr. At the gentle sounds she relaxed some but was still crying. I took this as our chance to leave. I reached for Chars hand, grabbing it in mine. I tugged lightly. We started to back out on our knees. A low growl from the Major let me know he was aware of us moving. Closing the door behind us we exited the room. Once we were safely in the hallway we stood and walked down the stairs.
The Doc was at the bottom of the stairs looking toward Bella's room.
“He's back i take it.”
“Yes Doc he is and if you know what is best for you, you will stay away from that room until called upon or else you won't make it back down here in one piece.”
“That good huh?”
“Yeah. I'm pretty sure the town folk will be short at least two when daylight comes.”
“Oh and how do you know this?”
“I could smell two different blood types on him when he came back. I have no questions about what happened and if i would have known i would have gone with him, but obviously he thought it was something he had to do alone. After all she is his mate.”
“I see. Your not worried about exposure?”
“No Doc the Major is well organized a very good at killing. Afterall that is what he was created for.”
“I have heard the stories.”
“Stories my ass Doc. I lived that shit. Story isn't the word i would use. Nightmare is more like it.”
“I meant no offense Peter you know that. It is just hard to see things from that point of view when you haven't lived it, or anything like it for that matter.”
“I pray you never have to Doc. It isn't a life i would wish on anyone. I got lucky and only had to deal with it for a year. I got off easy, the Major dealt with that shit for decades. On top of being a soldier in the human war.”
“Yes, I remember reading all about it in the newspapers. He was presumed dead, after he went missing.”
“Yeah well we know what really happened. Then on top of it he was forced to watch the war whore Maria kill his family, she used that to break him. To get him to bend to her will.”
“Oh shit.”
“Exactly Doc. So he has been through hell and back. Now he has that angel upstairs and she has been slowly bringing back the man he must have been before his life was taken from him. He did the only thing he knows to do. He went and took the lives of those who hurt the one good thing he has gotten back.”
“I understand.”
“Good, I'm glad i don't have to explain that shit anymore. Now i'm hungry lets go get something to eat.”
“Oh joy.” the sarcasm was dripping from his voice. He has obviously been around us for to long already, we are rubbing off on him.
“You know you don't have to watch us Doc. You could always go catch something warm and fuzzy.” i snickered.
“You know that isn't very nice Peter.” Char repremanded me.
“I'm sorry if i perfer my meals with less hair” i wagged my brows at her.
“Your such a pig” Char yelled and then smacked me.
“Let's go before i lose my appatite.” the Doc spoke.
“Whatever!” i shrugged and we left to go get lunch.
Chapter Twenty-Four: Please Don't hate me.
July 5th, 1896
(Arabella's Pov)
When the Major left I broke. Was he angry with me for leaving Char, for not staying with her. Angry because I should have been more vigilant of my surroundings and not have gotten hurt. Or did he hate me for loosing his child that I hadn't yet told him about? So many questions swirled in my head has i lay there sobbing. When Char and Peter came in after they heard the window crash I wasn't sure what was gonna happen. When they asked me where the Major went the only answer i could give them was “gone”. I didn't know where he went or if he was gonna return. Char sat with me while i cried. I told her everything i was feelin.
“Char..i..don't ...know ..if he's ....comin back...” i cried into her chest as i clutched her shirt with everything i had left in me.
“Oh sugar he'll be back. He just has to go blow off some steam. He is hurt and angry, but he'll come back to you. He loves you.”
“How...can...you..you...be so ...sure?” i sobbed.
“Cause nothin can keep you from your soulmate Bella.”
I hadn't thought of that. He may not be able to leave me because of the pull but that doesn't mean that he still can't hate me. I started cryin even harder.
“Bella honey what is this cryin about now?”
“Just c..cc..ause.. he has to come...back..don't mean...he ain't gon..nna. Hate...meee.” i sniffled.
“Oh Bella.”
She just pulled me closer and hugged me. I don't know how long we stayed like that but it seemed like only minutes before Peter threw the door open and grabbed Char, droppin to their knees while lowerin their eyes to the floor. Which could only mean one thing. My Major had returned. That thought alone caused me to sob harder, and curl into a tighter ball. He must have felt my pain, causin him to release a feral growl toward Peter and Char. Neither made to move out of the room. I felt as he came closer to the bed. He wrapped me in his arms and pulled me close. I nuzzled into his neck and continued to cry. He began to purr. This calmed me slightly. I felt his head snap up. Peter and Char must have moved. A low growl rumbled in his chest. I wasn't sure what caused it. They were leaving. Perhaps it was a warning to stay out once they left. I heard the door click silently closed. My Major turned his attentions back to me. Rubbing his face against the top of my head while he started to purr again. I was sure this was only because of the mating pull. He was trying to calm my hystrics long enough to tell me how much he hated me for killin his child. He would leave or avoid me. He would probably rather be dead then be with a child murderer. Killing two birds with on stone so to speak. Cause him leaving would kill not only himself but me as well. I should have died. It should have been me. He growled lowly again.
“Arabella I don't know what has you feelin such self hatred and loathin but you best stop it. It isn' good for you to think that way.”
“Don't try to make me feel better, i deserve to feel this way. I killed our child. I should be dead, you should not have come back.” i was getting angry with him for not understanding that i need to feel this way.
“Why shouldn't i have come back. Do you not wish to have me here?” he asked soundin hurt. I felt my heart break a little more at the thought of me bein the cause of yet more of his pain.
“I love you but all i cause you is trouble and heart ache. I hurt you. You shouldn't be here. You shouldn't have to be with a murderer.” i started cryin again.
“Is that what you think, Arabella?” he growled out. I was confronting the Major i knew that much. Jasper never called me Arabella when we were alone. He always called me Bella or Darlin. He must really be angry with me. I nodded tryin to push myself away from him. He pulled me closer to him still.
“You are not a murderer Arabella. Believe my words, i know what a murderer looks like and you are not it. I have lived blood, death and carnage longer then anyone should ever have to. You my mate are no murderer. That boy and his accomplice did this to you and our child...” he paused as if only now realising what he had said. “Our child..” he repeated.
I felt his fingers under my chin pullin my face up so i would meet his eyes. When my eyes finally meet his what i saw was not what i had been expecting. There was no hatred, no anger, instead i found myself starin into pools of crimson sadness, heartache, and love. Before i could stop myself I blurted out the only thing my mind kept coming back too..
“Please don't hate me.” i cried as i clung tighter to him.
I felt his body quivering under me. He was cryin. I pulled myself closer and reached my hands up to his hair. Running my fingers through his silky locks seemed to calm both of us some. It was then that i noticed the blood on his clothing. Was that from me or someone else. I lifted my head and looked into his eyes once again with a questioning look in my own. He looked back at me and shook his head almost like he didn't want to answer. I knew then where he went. Why he said what he had said about bein a murderer. He found who hurt me. He found who had killed our child. He had killed them. He was a murderer. I pulled him to me. Feelin the need to comfort him. I know it is wrong to think the things that were running through my mind at that moment. I was glad he found them, i was glad he had killed them for killing our child. It broke me when Carlisle said i may never have children again. Hell we were both surprised that it was even possible in the first place. Vampires are not supposed to have the ability to produce children. Our child was a miracle and now that miracle was taken away by a man who had to release his anger onto me for some unknown reason.
“Wait you said boy. What boy?”
“That servant at the grocier. It was his scent that was all over you and the alley where you were hurt. Him and one other.”
“You mean Micheal did this to me?” i was getting angry.
“Yes Arabella that boy did this to us. He almost took you away from me. He killed our child.” my anger must have been effectin him as well.
“Why did you leave me?” i know the question was a little off handed but i needed to know.
“I didn't want to hurt you by accident when my rage was that out of control. I needed to do something to make this right. To fix this...I should have been there to protect you, I should have been there faster.” he said hangin his head.
“Look at me My Major.” i said putting my hand under his chin liftin it slightly so i could see him. “This is not your fault you could not have know he was gonna come after me. It is i who should be blamed for not just stayin with Charlotte till you and Peter returned. It is i you should be angry with.”
“I could never be angry with you for this. I could also never hate you. Arabella Darlin i love you more then life itself. If that boy would have succeeded in taken you from me i would have followed not long after you.”
“Then I'm truly glad that Carlisle was able to save me my Major, cause a world without you would not be a world i would want to live in.” i brought my lips up to his. What started out as a comforting kiss turned passionate and steamy. I felt his arms gently squeeze me to him. Layin me back on the bed softly his marble body covered mine. He didn't put any of his weight fully on me but enough that i would feel him on every inch of skin. He kissed everywhere he could reach that wasn't covered with cloth.
“Major please..” i begged.
I know that i should be resting and recovering but i needed my Major. I needed to feel complete and whole again. Only my Major could bring about that fullness my body so desperately craved. He gently lifted me taken my night gown off that Char must have put me in after the Doc was done sewin me up. He slowly caressed every inch of my body. Placing gentle kisses and licks on my stitches. I could feel the tingle of his venom settling into the wounds. He slowly made his way down my body. Never have i felt so loved then when i was with this man. His cool breath was getting closer to where i wanted him most. Buckin my hips to get them closer to his lips. A sensual growl rumbled low in his chest. Making me want him all that much more. Torturously slow his tongue sliped inside me. I didn't even try to stop the breathy moan that escaped my lips. He once again growled as he began to devour me as if i was the only water for miles is a burning desert. As i could feel the start of my orgasm building he slid two of his magical fingers inside of me, stroking that spot that only he seemed to be able to reach. I cried out his name as i fell graciously over the edge into blissful oblivion. As i came down from the pleasure induced high i felt him slowly kissing his way back up my body. When our lips met it wasn't rushed or hard. It was a slow and sensual kiss. He kissed from my lips, across my check to just below my ear. I could feel the tip of his pulsing cock at my enterence as his cool breath whispered across my skin.
“I love you my Mate, my mistress, My Bella.” he entered me slowly as the words slid from his lips like a gentle caress.
He filled me completely. I felt a rush of warmth enter my entire body. He slowly began to move within me. The gentle motions to which we made love felt like the push and pull of the tides rushing the shores. Every inch of our bodies gently caressing the others' as we moved together. That familiar tighting in my stomach signaling that the end was nearing was overwhelming. I didn't want this to end not yet it felt to good. I felt complete, whole, home.
“Not yet...please not yet..” i whispered as i clung tighter to his shoulders.
He slowed his pace even more. I could tell he didn't want this to end as he used his gift to show me he understood. That he too did not want for this to be over yet. Leaning down and kissing me slowly again. We could feel our love swirling around us. Almost as if his gift made it tangable..something you could grab onto and never let go of. It seemed as if only seconds had passed when his muscled started to spasm. He was closing in on his orgasm as well. His pace quickened. Not as fast or as hard as our usual but enough to elicit sensual moans from lips with every stroke. His moans fallin into purrs and grunts.
“Cum with me my Bella, let me feel all of you. Cum for me.” he moaned to me.
That was all it took i could feel that spring tighten at his words and it only took a few more thrusts before we were both fallin into that oblivion that only we could give to each other.
“Yes Jasper, my Major, yes.yes yes..” i cried as i felt him explode within me. That feeling alone was amazing. If i died right now in his arms i would surely be in heaven.
I curled my self into his chest when he collapsed beside me, wrapping his arms around me. He began running just his finger tips up and down my side and back. I sighed in contentment.
“Sleep Darlin' i will be here when you wake.” i nodded, and slipped off into one of the most fantastic dreams.
(Major's POV)
When i returned from taken care of those vile children who hurt my mate i could feel someone else in the room with her. This angered me. Who dare come close to my mate when she is hurt like this. I jumped back through the window i had left out of. My second and his mate where there. The moment they knew i was there he pulled her away from my mate and went into submission. Good. I strode toward my mate. Still pissed off that someone would hurt her. When i saw the condition she was in I could feel her pain radiate through my entire being. I had let someone hurt her. I could feel Jasper returning he would know what our mate needed. As i started to receed back i caught movement out of the corner of my eye. I snapped my head up to see my second grab his mates hand and start to back slowly out of the room still on his knees. I growled lowly letting him know he was seen but i was accepting his leave.
(Jasper's POV)
Once the door closed behind them i turned back to my mate. I could feel her sadness. The emotions she was emitting where not ones i had expected. Hurt, sadness, emptiness. Those i knew would be there, it was the hatred, self-loathing, and fear that were not supposed to be there. I held her close to me. When she began to speak once she settled enough i was surprised with what she had said. She thought that i would hate her. That i should leave at let her die. This made me angry with her. I could feel my demon coming out again. But decided to reign him in slightly. I told her she was not to think those vile thoughts that it was the boys fault and not hers. When her sadness turned to anger i was surprised but then again i knew she would get there adventually. When she said our child i was shocked. I repeated it over in my head several times. Then when i said it myself it really took hold that it was not only her that i would have lost. So i repeated it one more time out loud 'Our child'. She took me in her arms when i started to sob over what i could have lost. When she begged me not to hate her, i told her i could never hate her that i loved her. Then she questioned me about the boy, as if she had forgotten i had said anything about him. I told her it was that grocier boy. When she said his name i could feel the anger radiate off of her. It affected me only slightly but enough for her to see. She then surprised me by askin why i left, so i told her in all honesty that i was too angry about what had happened that i left so i didn't accidently hurt her more. I let my head fall. When she demanded i looked at her i didn't want to see the repulsion in her eye with what i had done. But i looked anyway. When i saw the understanding and love in her eyes i knew why she was my perfect mate. I told her i loved her and when she kissed me it started out loving but turned into something way more. When she begged me to make love to her with those two little words i couldn't stop. I gave my mate exactly what she needed. I licked her wounds as i made my way to my heaven on earth and slowly brought her to bliss with my fingers and tongue. When we connected this time it was not our usual rough and ready, ride until you die session. No this was us making the ultimate connection between mates. We made love. When it was over i pulled her into me and caressed her body with my fingers. Letting her fall alseep against me with a promise that i would still be right there when she woke. I meant every word i said to her. I would be there in the morning and every morning from now on if she would have me. It was then that i made the decision. Not only would my darlin Arabella be my Mate but i would make her my wife.
Chapter Twenty-Five: Mistress Arabella
August 1896, Louisiana.
(Peter's POV)
It's been three weeks since the Major had reassured Arabella of her place by his side. I think everyone in a ten mile radius felt his reassurance. *snickers* Now Bella has definitely not let this shit set her back any. I think when the Major helped to heal her wounds some of his venom went straight to her brain cause that woman was an even scarier bitch now then before. She cracked the whip and i swear i could feel that shit stingin for days after. She let no one get away with anything. She had even less tolerence for the insolant man children in town. When they found the bodies of the two boys around town of course they came out here to Arabella's farm. To say she was pissed would be an understatement. I have never seen to grown men cower from a girl her size before but let's just say that i don't wanna see that shit ever again. They asked about her attack and if she knew who done it. She told them she didn't get a good look at them, they had come up behind her. They continued to try to push her for information. She gave what she could. Then they asked to question each of us. It was amazing to watch to see her go from victim to protector in a blink of an eye. I swear if she was a vamp those dick cheeses would be dead already. When they laid into Miss Rose I thought i saw her eyes darken. They then spoke with Char cause she was with Bella. Char explained she didn't see what happened because she had gone back to the wagon to get the blankets for them to sit on. Once she was dismissed i watched silently from the far corner of the room. I could see Bella reachin her breaking point slowly. They asked to speak with me. When i walked up i addressed Bella first.
“Mistress Arabella.” I bowed.
“Peter. These officers would like to talk to you about my attack. They also have questions about some of the local men who have gone missing but were both found dead.”
“Yes Mistress. What can i help them with?”
“They would like to know where you were?”
“The Major and I went to get snacks and Beverages for the ladies. We were to meet them by the field where we were to watch the fireworks.”
“Did you see either of the men who attacked me?”
“No Mistress I did not.”
“Did you know that two of the local town boys went missing?”
“I had heard rumors when I went into town the other night to pick up supplies.”
“Did you know either of them?”
“The grocer's son. But we have delt with thier family for years.”
“I see. Officer's are there any other questions you would like to ask?” Arabella asked.
“No Ma'am but we would like to have a word with this Major if it is permittable?”
“Peter collect the Major from the back fields. I believe he is with the cattle at the moment.”
“Yes Mistress.”
I took off at a high rate of speed once i was out of sight of the coppers. Major looked up at me as soon as i entered the field.
“What's wrong Peter?” he asked looking at me.
“There are two officers asking questions about Mistress Arabella's attack and the missing boys.”
He understood right away when i said Mistress Arabella. It was how we keep track of her emotions and to let him or anyone else know that she was in leader mode. He nodded to me to continue.
“They request your presence, to answer questions.”
“Then i shall go see to our Mistress shall I.” he smirked. The snarky son of a bitch was lovin every minute of this. He loved it when she got like this.
He took off toward the guest quarters first to throw on a shirt. When we were by ourselves in the fields we never had shirts on. It was freeing to be here. We could continue to be ourselves. Even the good ol' Doc was a little freer with his nature. *chuckles to self*
(Major's POV)
When Peter said that the Mistress was askin for my presence I knew the shit was gonna hit the fan if i didn't get control of the situation. It seems that my Bella has a inner vampire that would sometimes makes an appearance when she is pushed to her limits. I wonder what these officers have done to provoke her? I stopped at the guest house to grab a shirt. I started walking to the main house when her anger hit me full force. Oh shit they really pissed her off. What the hell are they talkin about?
I entered through the back door, lettin it slam shut to let them know i entered the house. Of course she already knew it was me. I walked to the living room where the officers were sittin on the couch and she was standin near the bookcases pacin like a caged wild cat. The look she had in her eyes was enough to sober up my giddiness.
“Mistress you wished to see me?”
“Yes Major these officers have a few questions for you.”
“Very well. How can I help you gentlemen.”
“Well Major Whitlock is it?”
“Yes sir”
“You were with Miss Arabella when she was attacked.”
“I was with her in town yes but not at the time she was attacked.”
“Were you not her escort for the evening?”
“Yes.”
“Then why would you leave two defenseless women alone?” Well this explains her anger.
“I would never refer to either of the women in this household as defenseless for one. And i was doin as asked by the Mistress. She and her companion asked for refreshments and myself and Peter went to retreive them as told. They said they would meet us at the field with the blankets.”
“They are but women. How can you say they are not defenseless?” incomptent ass number two asked.
“Mistress Arabella has run this farm for almost three years on her own. She can shot better then most men i had under my command. I also know she could whoop both you men without even breakin a sweat. Miss Charlotte is her sister through marriage I know you meet her husband Peter just before me, he has also taught her to fight. He is Mistresses older brother by blood. As you see the respect he holds for his own sister in her home.”
“Is this true Miss Arabella. Is the man who just left here your oldest brother?”
“Yes sir he is.”
“Yet you treat him as a hired hand?”
“Yes he works for me. Just because he is my brother doesn't mean that i will treat him any different then i do the workers i have passin through.”
“And the Major here. Does he get special treatment? We know you are havin relations with him.”
“As you saw when I entered i call her Mistress just like the others. I respect her and she returns that respect. The only difference between myself and other workers is i sleep in a room here in the house and not in the guest quarters.”
“Is the Doctor who treated your wounds still around Miss Arabella?”
“I believe that Dr. Cullen is indeed still with us. Major do you know where he is at this moment?”
“Yes Mistress. He is just out past the corn fields, there has been a problem with the deer population eating the crops.”
“I see. Will you please go fetch the Doctor so these officers can finish up here. I have a business to run and they have wasted enough of my time.”
“Yes Mistress.” I bowed to her and left out the same way i came in.
Oh this is not gonna be good. I took off to warn the Doctor of this situation. It didn't take long to find him suckin down a deer in the back fields. I let him finish before i called to him.
“Hey Doc. The Mistress needs to see you right away. There are a few officers from in town who are pissin her off. So i warn you now she is in a mood so answer quickly and hightail it out of there fast. I can not be held responsible for her actions.” the look on his face was priceless. He took off toward the house with me hot on his heals. Hell even Peter was outside the house with a shit eatin grin on his face. He knew this was gonna be good.
“Doc, Major.”
“Peter.” we both said.
“She is in rare form tonight. Beware i think this time around her bark might seem worse then her bite but i don't wanna be around for the biting later.”
“that good huh?” the Doc asked.
“Oh yeah. You missed some good shit in there just a couple minutes ago.”
“What I miss?” i asked curiously.
“Apparently the Doc in town spilled the beans about Mistress being with child when she was attacked.”
“OH SHIT” the Doc and i said at the same time.
“Go in and get this under control Doc. I will be waitin to do damage control afterwards. Peter go get Emmett and Rose. I have a feeling it will take all of us to calm her down this time.”
(Carlisle's POV)
We all went in our own directions after the Major gave his orders. Shit we are so screwed. The baby that the Mistress and the Major lost was a taboo subject around here. Everytime it was even whispered she would go off and the next three days or so would be like hell on Earth. I swear she was only getting worse. We sat and talked it out one night. We think that when the Major used his venom to help heal her wounds and then on top of that his semen that was inside her sunk into her blood stream, not enough to change her but enough to alter her slightly. Her temper is newborn vampire-ish. Her appetite was strange she would eat rarer steaks then usual, and her mood swings were often volitile. The Major found this hilarious. But then of course he would, she would blow up on one of us then take him off somewhere and have her wicked way with him. It would be hours before we saw either of them again. When they came back he would be carrying her and she would be asleep.
I was brought out of my thoughts by the clearing of a throat. I hadn't even realized i had entered the house let alone the room with the officers. I looked at Arabella and saw the blackness of her eyes. Peter was right this is gonna be interesting.
“Mistress.”
“Doctor.”
“How are my services needed tonight?”
“These officers would like to speak with you. They would like to know about my attack.”
“I see. Would you like to stay or would you like to go upstairs and lay down you look exhausted Mistress?”
She knew i was saying the Major was waiting for her upstairs. It was how we kept up appearances when others were around.
“Yes i think i will. A nice rest would be wonderful. Thank you doctor. Please come see me when you are finished here. I will need my wounds looked at again.”
“Yes Mistress.”
Arabella went upstairs. I waited for her door to close and her to lay on the bed. When i heard the Major come through her window and lay next to her i turned back to the officers. Knowing he would repeat everything to her.
“Now officers how may i help you?”
“Doctor we know about the pregnancy. How is she doing really?”
“It has been a rocky recovery. Touch and go in the beginning. But she is getting better. She wears out easy but is stubborn and hard working. She don't tolerate any hassle from any of us as you yourself has seen. She took the loss of the child hard as did the Major, but they are working through it together. She may not be able to have any more children due to the extent of the damage she sustained in the attack, as it was centralized in her adomen.”
“So you believe that the attacker knew she was with child and focused on that in the attack?”
“Yes i do.”
“So this was a crime directly against her or the Major. It wasn't random.”
“I believe so. But i think it is more geared toward her then the Major as he stays here on the farm. He is in charge of the workers when she is in town. She deals with the business end as he deals with the work around here.”
“We Understand. Is there anyone you can think of that would have anything against Miss Arabella?”
“Not that i have seen but one of her brothers would know better then I.”
“One of? I know of only Peter.”
“I am sure you spoke to Miss Rosalie did you not?”
“Yes we spoke with her sister Mrs. McCarty.”
“No sir, Miss. Rose is married to her brother. I am sure Mr. McCarty will be here shortly.”
“Then we will wait for his arrival.”
“That would be prudent. For now i must go check on Mistress's wounds. I will return when i have finished.”
“Yes thank you Doctor.”
I left the room i could hear the Major was growling the entire time through out my interview with the officers i have a feeling that the room is gonna be a mini battle zone. I braced for the worst as i entered the room. True to form the Major was pacing the room growling and cursing under his breath.
“Mistress is everything okay?”
“Yes Doctor. The Major is just upset.”
“I see that is there anything i can do to help?”
“No Carlisle i don't think there is anything any of us can do at this juncture for the time being. I will take care of the Major when the officers are clear of the house.”
I caught the meaning behind her words. It would be a good night for a long run. I wonder if Peter and Charlotte would like to join me. We sat and spoke for a short amount of time until we heard Emmett's angry tone come through the floors below us.
(Emmett's POV)
“What the hell were you thinking?”
“Sir please calm down we meant no disrespect.”
“No disrespect? Do you have any idea what my sister has been through? First we lost our parents and moved out here to be with our brother and his wife, then after two years here they both go missing and are presumed dead. A year after that they come back, not the same of course but who would be after being kidnapped and imprisoned by some psyco for that long. Then Peter goes off on mission impossible to bring back the Major who was also imprisoned by the same psyco. Him and Arabella eventually fall in love but not without hardship because he works for her and all this bad shit keeps happening to her. Then just when things seem to be ok she gets attacked and almost killed, losing a child that neither of them thought they could have.”
“Sir I'm sorry if we upset her in anyway but we are just doin' our jobs.”
“YOUR JOBS! WHERE THE HELL WERE YOU WHEN SHE WAS ATTACKED THE FIRST TIME BY THOSE THUGS WHO ALMOST SHOT HER. IF IT WASN'T FOR THE MAJOR I WOULD HAVE LOST HER THEN. OR THE TIME WHEN THAT BOY FROM THE STORE ATTACKED AND ALMOST RAPPED HER ON HER WAY HOME FROM DELIVERING GOODS TO HIS FATHERS STORE. YOUR JOBS MY ASS. YOU ARE GOOD FOR NOTHING. WHY DON'T YOU GO BACK TO TOWN AND TRY LOOKIN FOR THE ONE'S RESPONSIBLE FOR HURTING MY SISTER IN THE FIRST PLACE.”
I was pissed. I was sure that i had the Major on edge about ready to kill someone but i didn't give a damn. I was sick of this shit. I knew when Rosie came home earlier in tears that something was going on. When she told me the police were at Bella's to question her about her attack i knew it wouldn't be long before Peter, the Doc, the Major, or any mix of the three showed up at my door. I guess Peter drew the short straw. We got back here as fast as we could. The more he told me on the way there the more pissed off i became. The Major met us outside the house and filled us in on what the Doc was sayin before and during the time we were outside. When the Doc asked Arabella to go upstairs i knew it wasn't good. The Major took that as his que to go. Then Peter and i stormed around the house to the main door. We waited until Peter said the Doc was upstairs. I didn't even give them a chance to talk. I started in on them right away.
“Sir we understand your upset but we need answers to our questions.”
“Fine but make it quick you have already wasted enough time here.”
“Sir do you think that Major Whitlock could be responsible for the deaths of the two boys in town seeing as they are the ones who could have possibly attacked your sister?”
I swear my jaw hit the floor.
“Why in the hell would you ask a stupid question like that. He is a military man. He served his country with honor and dignity do you not think he would want the truth, and justice to be served as every other law biting(pun intended) citizen would?”
“I'm sorry but we have to look down every avenue with this case.”
“Well I assure you that it is not possible that the Major would do such a thing.”
“What about yourself or your brother?”
“Are you suggesting that i would do something so stupid that it would jepordize the well being of my wife and newly born twin children?”
“Again we mean no disrespect we are only...”
I cut them off.
“Doin your jobs...yeah...yeah I know you said that already. And before you ask again i don't believe that Peter would do it either. He has his own wife to look after plus he helps take care of Arabella and the farm here.”
“So you have no idea who could have harmed the two boys?”
“No I don't but when you find him let me know so i can shake his hand for killin the little bastards who hurt my sister and killed my unborn niece or nephew.”
“I think that will be all sir and we shall take our leave.”
“Good. Safe travels to you both and I'm sure you can find your way out. I must go see to my sister.”
I started up the stairs and already knew it wasn't gonna be pretty when i got there. I was almost to the room when i was hit with the Major's mojo. He sent me waves of calm, pride, and caution. Well the calm was probably for me, the pride was from him, and the caution was because of Arabella. I bet she was pissed. When i opened the door to her room what i saw would have broken my heart all over again if I wasn't so scared shitless at the moment.
Chapter Twenty-Six: Hell hath no Fury like a Woman Scorned.
August 1896, Louisiana.
(Emmett's POV)
The look on Arabella's face when i entered that room was one of both misery and anger. I could see the hurt in her eyes about the fact that i had brought up the other times she was attacked. The anger i could only say was her being pissed about those two douchwads tryin to place the blame on one of us. We all know that the Major killed those two boys but there was no way in hell any of us were gonna say that. They deserved what they got. They hurt my sister and her child, those bastards deserved to die. I walked closer to her bed. She raised her lip slightly and i could have sworn I heard her growl at me.
“Emmett you might wanna stay back until the Major gets some kind of handle on her.” Peter said.
“I will not she is my sister and i love her no matter what. Now shut the hell up and let me do what i do best.” i said walkin over to the bed.
I sat myself next to her and took her hand in mine. She was still growling softly but i knew she wouldn't hurt me.
“Arabella look at me.” i said tryin to get her to look into my eyes.
She growled louder and the other men in the room backed up slightly closer to the door. Oh hell they are all a bunch of pussies.
“Look at me.” i demanded.
Her eyes snapped to mine and i saw what made the others leary. They were empty black pools of nothingness. The beautiful swirling pools that once resided there were gone. Only a void of emptiness remained.
“Come back to me Lil' sister. I need to you here with me. Rosie needs you. Hell the twins need you. Who is gonna teach them to beat up people and shoot straight. How to do math and run a business. You know as well as i do that i can't do any of that shit.”
i kept eye contact with her. I could see the termoil swirling in her eyes. She was fighting to come back.
“That's it Bells come back. Rosie needs you too. She will be here with the twins soon and you don't want them to see you like this do you?”
I watched as the color quickly returned to normal.
“Rosie and the kids are coming here?” she asked in a whisper.
“Yes they are worried about you. Now buck up and get ready for company. Rose and Charlotte should be back here any minute now and you need to calm your Major down also before he goes bonkers over there.” i said pointing at the Major who was pacing up and down the length of one of the walls in the room.
“Oh Jasper I'm sorry i didn't mean to affect you like that.” she began to sob. Covering her face with her hands.
The Major was at her side faster then one could blink.
“There is nothing to be sorry for. You can't control how they make you feel. And you had every right to be angry with those two men who came into your home and accused your family of doing wrong. It is i who should apologize for making the mistake of not hiding what i did better.” he hung his head down.
I watched as she reached her hand up to cradle his face.
“You should not be sorry for defending me. Protecting me is what you are hardwired to do. I will not accept an apology for something that had to be done.”
I looked at the Doc and then Peter. I nodded toward the door and they both shook their heads yes. We knew when to bail cause this was not gonna be something any of us wanted to be around for. The Major's mojo was rather potient this close to the source. So we left to go to the guest house in hopes he would keep it in check this time around.
(Arabella's POV)
To see My Major looking so broken over killing some ignorant boys for hurting me was too much. I couldn't allow him to feel like that. He needed to know that i loved him for defending and protected me. I pulled him to me after I felt the others leave the room. They all knew what was gonna happen. I brought my lips to his. I could feel him relax. Soon he began purring. My hands roamed freely over his clothed body. Why he even bothered getting dressed most days was beyond me. I brought my hands to the edge of his shirt. Pulling it up over his head. Our kiss broke only long enough for his shirt to come off. Then his lips were attacking every open piece of flesh he could find. My Major was comforting me the only way he knew how without manipulatin my emotions. I could feel as his hands slowly but deliberately removed each article of clothing i wore. From my overdress to my corsette. He knew what he was doing.
When we were both bare to the world i felt him press his body up against mine. Feeling his purr reverberate throughout my body. I could feel my arousal drip down my thighs as the Major continued his work on the rest of my body. My body arched as he entered me slowly. I could feel him pulsing with his own desire. The pleasure spread through my body like wild fire. Nothing would ever compare to the feeling of completeness we shared when we were joined like this.
He began thrusting within me. Matching his thrusts we began a dance that only we seemed to know the steps to. Push, pull, push, pull. Our rhythem seemed to match the beating of my heart, as it sped up so did he. Faster and harder as the deep moans of pleasure fell from my lips. His purrs, and growls were the only other sounds that filled the house. I could tell we were both close. I just had to push him over.
“Bella Darlin cum for me.” he purred in my ear.
“Major show me...let me feel you...” I cooed to him as i pressed myself further into him. The effect i was after showing on his face as he plunged deeper into my core.
His body stiffened. His eyes began to roll back into his head. I could feel him pluse inside me. I slipped my hand inbetween us. Reaching my clit in no time i began to stroke myself in slow circles. His eyes snapped to mine as i felt my coil tighten deep inside myself. Picking up the pace of my minstrations I could feel our orgasms reaching their peak. I brought my lips to his as we both fell over the edge. Trapping both his growl and my screams in our joined lips. His body shook with his release. I felt the waves of euphoria wash over us and spread outward. I knew the guys would feel it no matter where they went to on the farm. Hell I'm sure people in town were feeling this as well. Jasper collapsed into a heap on the bed next to me. If he were human I'm sure he would be passed out.
“Bella..” he purred.
“Feelin all woosy there Major?”
“Hell Darlin' I'm sure i haven't felt this good in a long time.”
“Oh no. What about the other night in the woods by the spring, or the time in the barn??”
“Well now if were comparin' then i would have to say claimin you in the barn the first time would definitely beat all.” he smirked as he ran his hands over my body cause me to tingle everywhere.
“You don't play fair Major?”
“Neither do you Mistress. Now bring that sweet ass over here and lay with me.”
“As you wish.”
We held each other for hours before the others decided to call for us from down stairs.
“Get your extremely pleasured asses down here and join the family.” Peter yelled.
We laughed and got up to join the gang down stairs. Once we made it to the living room i looked around and noticed that my whole family was there. Peter held Char close to his chest. Rose sat on Emmett's lap as they all watched the twins crawl about the floor. The Doc looked sad. So i called him out.
“He Doc, what's eatin ya?” Everyone chuckled at what I had said. I just rolled my eyes at them.
“I'm feelin the pull and I haven't been able to get back into town to see your friend again since your attack.”
“Oh hell Doc why didn't you say so. Go get your woman she should still be at the shop. I know she must be feelin just as lousy as you. Now get to it and bring the rest of our family home.”
“Family?” he looked at me questioningly.
“Yes Doc I see you as family, you have proven yourself.”
Jasper sent me what the Doc was feeling. It warmed my heart to know that he felt the same way.
“Well then Mistress i think i shall take my leave. I have a lady waiting for me.”
“Good luck Doc. Bring her home.”
“As you wish.”
I don't think i had ever seen the Doc move at vampire speed before, but he was gone long before the door even finish closing.
“Now ladies and gentlemen. Let's settle in and enjoy just being together before the other shoe drops.”
“What do you mean the other shoe Mistress?” Peter asked.
“Well Peter i know you are usually our resident know it all but i have a feeling that our peaceful exsistance is about to be thrown into utter chaos.”
“I haven't had a feelin about anything wonky comin our way, are you sure?”
“Yes Peter, I'm positive.”
“Well then Mistress we shall prepare as best we can. What are your plans?”
“We will not speak of this right now Peter. Like i said i wish to just sit and enjoy the peace and relax with my family.”
“Yes Mistress.”
The Doc came back to us within an hour carrying a very bashful and blushing Alene. They joined us in the living room and we all sat about just talking about what we wanted from the future.
Chapter Twenty-Seven: The Other Shoe.
August 1896, Louisiana.
(Peter's POV)
We spent the night hanging out together in the main house. The Doc decided he was gonna tell his mate all about us and what it meant to be his. She took it well, only passed out twice. *Chuckling* Leave it to the Doc to find a human with a fainting problem.
I had no idea what Arabella was talkin about. She said she could feel that sumthin bad was gonna happen but she didn't know what. I was pissed that she refered to me as the resident know it all but she was only tellin the truth. I usually knew when sumthin bad was gonna happen. I wonder what is gonna shake up our world this time.
Emmett and Rose headed home with the twins after they had fallen asleep on the floor. That left just us bad asses and the Doc with his woman.
“Well Arabella since the rugrats left how's about we talk about this feelin of yours?” i asked.
“I just know that the trouble ain't over yet Peter. I can feel it in my bones that sumthin is commin for us i just don't know what it is.”
“You know you have rendered me useless?” i asked with a smirk on my face.
“Well then i suggest you get on the ball their fortune teller or I may have to take your job away.” she smiled at me. Snarky little thing.
We all settled in for the night then. The Doc took his woman and went back to the guest house. Char and i decided we would go for a hunt.
“Hey Major you gonna join us for some grub?” i asked.
“I'm not sure i wanna..”
“Major just go. I will be fine until you get back. I'll grab a shower and get ready for bed.”
“Fine but i won't be gone long.” the Major replied after the Mistress cut him off.
“Fine now get goin so you can get back faster.” she kissed him quickly and made her way upstairs.
“Well you heard her, let's go.” i said.
We took off toward the border. We never hunted around home, it would cause way to much suspicion around the farm. The closer we got to Texas the weirder i felt. We made it to a town not far past the state lines. The irony when we noticed the towns name was not lost on us. Jasper, Texas. Known for it's national park and it's roll in the civil war. Much like the Major. I saw the smile creep up on his face. Apparently he found his hunting grounds rather comical himself. We split up and went our seperate ways. I knew the Major wasn't gonna be with us for to long. He would hunt and then head home. Afterall his mate was waiting for him. I soon found my supper and no sooner did i drain him completely did that feeling of overwhelming dread come to me again. This must be what Arabella was talkin bout. I disposed of the body and went in search of Char. I found her in an alley surrounded by two other vampires. This sent my venom burning through my veins. A roar of outrage ripped from me, causing the two to look quickly in my direction. The distraction was enough for Char to jump over them and to get behind me. I was furious that these to fuckers would think to go anywhere near a mated vampire. They started getting closer to me. I could tell the closer they got that they weren't that old. Maybe just under a year. Newborns. Oh this can't be good. I crouched, as did Char. We were ready for them. Then suddenly they were withering on the ground in what seemed to be pain. Only one that fuckin sneaky is the Major. Lookin around i couldn't get a read on him. Just then he was infront of me.
“I leave ya'll alone for a few minutes and ya have ta go startin trouble with the locals.” his drawl was prominate so i knew that he was in command.
“Sorry Sir. They had Charlotte pinned down.”
“Little lady you okay?” he asked Char. He was always a gentleman to the ladies even in his Major persona.
“Y..Yes Sir.”
“Well then let's clean up this mess and get on home. The Mistress will be worried if were to late.”
I took the meaning behind his words to heart. Arabella would be pissed if Char was hurt. I knew he would tell her everythin that happened. They held no secrets. We took care of the kiddies and headed home. The Major askin questions as we went.
“How did they catch ya off guard Miss Charlotte?”
“I was feeding when they came up behind me. I didn't even sense them.”
“You wouldn't of. It seems that the one was gifted and could mask their scents.”
“How did you know i was in trouble sir?”
“I heard Peter here, and felt your fear.”
“I know i could have handled them had i known they were coming but that sneakin shit wasn't right.”
“Yeah Sir they are almost as bad as you with that stealth shit.” i added to the conversation.
The cheeky bastard just smirked and continued running. We made it back to the farm in no time. Arabella's bedroom light was still on. She was waitin for the Major just like she said she would. We entered the house at human speed. No need to break nothin or get her worried if we came in at normal speed. However she must have known that we were back cause she stood waitin at the bottom of the steps.
“Glad your home safe.”
what the hell did she already know.
“Good to be home.” the Major said as he made his way over to her. He nuzzled his nose into her neck. Seeing as he was eye level with her since she was standing on the steps.
“Charlotte are you okay?” she asked.
“How did you know?”
“I told you i had a feeling somethin was comin our way.”
“But we were in Texas. How could you know?”
“I can feel what the Major feels. I felt his protectiveness come on strong and knew somethin happened and i figured it was with Char and not you Peter seein how you can take care of yourself.”
“Damn straight i can. As for Char, the Major here showed up in time to take care of them with his mojo , before i could even get a lick in.” i pouted.
“Oh Peter grow up. Now take Char to bed and get some rest.”
“Yes Mistress.”
“Oh and Peter.”
“Yes.”
“Those Newborns were Maria's. She will be lookin for them soon enough. I suggest you three get to doin whatever it is you do best.”
I didn't get to respond as the Major growled so loud it shook the house. I guess he didn't like the idea of Maria showin up here. After all this is his home, with his mate, his family. And he protects what is his.
Chapter Twenty-Eight: Once you hit bottom the only place left to go is up.
August 1896, Louisiana.
(Major's POV)
I knew that crazy war whore was behind this. I should have been ready for it. There was no way in hell that bitch would allow not only Peter and Charlotte to escape, but to have me get away as well. I should of also known that Mistress would know what happened before we got home. The growl i released i was sure was heard clear into town. I would not let that bitch get her hands on Arabella.
After Peter took off with Charlotte i followed my mate upstairs to our room. Yes i know i have a seperate room but this room was ours.
“Major you need to calm yourself. She ain't here yet and won't be for some time. Now come here and let me sooth you.”
i hadn't realized i was still growlin all the way up the stairs. I stalked over to my mate. Her lust spikin as i drew closer.
“Mistress you best be watchin yourself with that lust Darlin or i won't be held responsible for my actions.”
“Is that a threat Major” she purred at me.
Damn i was gonna enjoy this. I watched as Mistress approached me. Dropping to her knees infront of me. She began to undo my belt. She was goin at a tortously slow pace. I growled lowly.
“Your just bein a tease Mistress.”
she looked at me quirken her brow. I knew she would follow through it was just that i needed her soon rather then later. She finished what she was doin and slowly took my raging hard on into her soft supple hands. She began strokin me. My head tilted back and i moaned in pleasure. My mate knew just what to do. I jumped slight when she flicked her tongue out and licked the tip. Humming in delight as she took me in fully, caused my body to shiver. She sucked hard creating a vaccuum effect inside her mouth. Bobbing her head to push and pull me in and out of her mouth, she would rake her teeth along me on the way out while licking and circling me on the way in. The pain and pleasure she was causing was pushin me closer to the edge. I knew it wouldn't take much longer. It never did. I lost it when she cupped my balls and tugged. Shootin my seed into her hot waiting mouth caused tremors to shake my body and a growl to release from my lips. Suckin me dry and lickin me clean she smiled up at me after releasing my cock. She backed slowly toward the bed, curving her finger in a come hither type motion. Who was i to deny this sex goddess before me. As soon as she laid upon the bed i was on her. Kissin an lickin an' nippin my way all over her lusious body. Even with the scars on her stomach from her attack she was the most delicious sight i would ever see. I continued to worship her body bringing her to the brink before stopping, only to start the process all over again. I could feel her impatience with me, but i wanted to savor every minute i had with her.
“Major you wearin my patience thin. I need you and i want you now!”
“My pleasure Mistress.”
I watched as her eyes darkened not only with lust but with her inner demon. This was not gonna be sweet and loving. This was want, need, and it was all fueled by the need to be reassured that the other was okay. Appearently i wasn't movin fast enough for her cause the next thing i knew she was on top of me and impaling herself on my throbbing cock. Her warmth engolfed me and i could only moan in response. She began at a slow pace picking up speed as the feelin's got more intense. Soon she was rammin' hard down onto me. Ascerting her dominance. I loved every second of it. Watchin as her beautiful breasts bounced up and down with each movement she made. Her head was thrown back and the most delicious sounds were coming from her mouth. I could feel she was getting close.
“Mistress look at me. I wanna see you when you cum all over my cock.”
she flashed her eyes to mine and growled slightly. Well if that didn't make my cock harder. That sound alone was pushing me that much closer to my finish. She must have known that as she leaned in and kissed me hard on the lips before trailing down to my ear where she started growling lowly. I grabbed her hips and took over from there, i couldn't wait any longer i need to feel her cum all over me. I wanted to release deep inside her. Marking her as mine with my scent. It only took a few more speedy thrusts and we were both climaxing together.
“Oh god Major!” she screamed as she convulsed around me.
I roared out my release and pulled her to me. We laid their together coming down from our blissful oblivion. She was sprawled out across my chest whistfully rubbing her fingers along the scars that were littered there. I purred in response and felt her lust spike agian.
“Darlin i think you need to get your rest. We have a long day ahead of us. And i have a feelin that there are gonna be some questions that need to be answered.”
“Yes Major. I have that same feelin.”
“Good night Mistress.”
“Good night Major.”
“I love you Bella.”
“Love you too Jasper.”
Chapter Twenty-Nine: Disagreements.
August 1896, Louisiana.
(Peter's POV)
The Major was pissed. I knew Arabella would ease his worries but that still didn't mean we were in the all clear. I knew we seen the last of nice guy Jasper for a while. The Major would be dominate for time bein', or atleast until the threat was terminated. Maria has no idea who the hell she is messin with. She may have seen him trainin the newborns at camp but she never saw him in battle. She would never be anywhere near the fightin'. The Major was ruthless in battle, and now he has sumthin really worth fightin for so that bitch isn't gonna see the light of another day once he decides it. I know sumthin bad is gonna happen and it isn't gonna make the Major any happier. I have this feelin it has sumthin to do with Arabella.
We waited until daybreak to meet in the living room. Carlisle and Alene were there lookin worried. Oh they should definitely be worried. Char and i went and sat across from them on the sofa. Just as i sat down Carlisle decided to speak.
“Peter, what happened last night. I heard the Major. Is somthing wrong?”
“Oh hell yeah there is sumthin wrong.”
“What has happened Peter?”
“Just give it a minute the Major and Mistress will be down shortly.” i said lookin toward the stairs.
We could hear them movin around up there. Soon they were heard on the steps. The Major entered the room with Arabella at his side. You could see the difference in the stance each held. Lookin closely at Arabella you could see the blackness in her eyes. Shit this ain't gonna be good.
“Captain, Lueteniant.”
“Major”
“We have plans to make.”
“Yes Sir.”
Just then Carlisle looked to the Major and started askin his questions.
“Major”
“Doctor”
“What has happened?”
“We will be having company of the not so friendly type here soon and we need to perpare and be ready for when they get here.”
We all knew that the Major was tryin to keep it civil with the human in the room.
“Major, may i ask who the company is?”
The growl that came from the Major as he tightened his hold on the Mistress was scary as fuck.
“We will discuss this in private Doctor.”
“Yes sir”
Carlisle took Alene outside and talked with her on the porch. While this was happening i watched as Arabella went out the back door. The Major stood watchin as she made her way across the fields to Emmett and Rose's. I have a feeling that they will be goin on a trip with Alene. Carlisle came back in and noticed that Arabella wasn't there. I swear sometimes she is more vampire then we are. You never hear her come or go. She is a sneaky bitch and that should scare the shit out of all of us. I don't even wanna think what it would be like if she were a vampire.
“Where is Mistress Arabella?”
“To make arrangements” was all the Major said.
“For whom?”
“The humans”
“What of herself”
“She is stayin.”
We all knew better then to question the Major but i couldn't help myself. That is my baby sister he is talkin bout.
“What the hell do you mean she is stayin?”
“Just that.”
“I need more then that Major.”
“Ask her”
Oh shit. If he means what i think he means, then Arabella is stayin here.
“Major” Char spoke
“Charlotte”
“Why is she stayin?”
Well now that is a question i wouldn't of thought to ask.
“She said she is needed here.”
If he keeps up with these one line answers i swear i will kick his ass. I know i will lose but it will be worth it to get the answers i need. He must have been samplin the emotional atmosphere cause the glare he sent me told me he knew what i was thinkin.
“Captain do you question the Mistress”
oh shit he is pissed that i would question his mate and Mistress.
“I feel that it would be safer for her elsewhere, so yes i'm questionin the Mistress.”
He was on me before i even finished the sentence. Vemon drippin from his teeth as he stared into my eyes with his black pools of death.
“Remember who it is you are speakin to and about if you plan on bein able to participate in the upcomin battle.”
“yes sir”
i knew i needed to watch what i was doin or he would be right. My ass would be mending my limbs that either he or the Mistress ripped off.
“Major”
Her voice caught us all off gaurd. When in the hell did she come back. I told you she was a sneaky bitch, that sister of mine. His head whipped in her direction.
“Mistress”
“What is goin on here?”
“Just teachin this boy here a lesson.”
“And what lesson is that exactly?”
“That he should remember who he is speakin to and about. That he should never question your decisions.”
“What decision did he question Major.” she growled.
“He believes you should run and hide with the humans.”
Her eyes darken more then before, and the hiss she released was vampire worthy. I saw out the corner of my eye both Carlisle and Char shrink back.
“So my dear brother believes i should be a coward and run from my home. To leave it to the “Men” to take care of does he? Well it will be over my pile of ashes that that will ever happen. I have every right to defend what is MINE.” a growling hiss escaped her lips as they wrapped around the word mine.
It was at that moment that i knew she was talkin about more then just the farm, she was speakin of the Major. She walked slowly over to me, starin staight into my eyes. I could see the monster stir behind her eyes. No human should ever have that. Once she was standin directly over top of me she hissed out again.
“No one or nothing will ever drag me from my home. From my mate, and if you ever question me again i will rip you apart and hid the pieces where no one will ever find them. Am i understood.”
“Yes Mistress.”
“Good now let's get this over with.”
She started to walk away but then stopped and turned around again. She looked directly at the Major. Takin two small steps forward again and ran her hands through his hair. He purred into her hand. I never expected what happened next. I never saw it comin. Suddenly i was facin the other way. I didn't understand what happened until Char was by my side. My brain finally catchin up the reality. That bitch kicked me! My baby sister kicked me square in the face hard enough to cause my head to turn. I slowly turned back to look at her and she was enveloped in the Majors arms starin all lovey dovey at him. A snarky smile quirken her lips at the corners. She should be hurtin. No human should be able to do that to a vampire. My senses were tinglin. I knew the shit was gonna hit the fan soon and it would not be pretty. I feel for my achin limbs already cause i have a feelin i was gonna be losin at leat one.
Chapter Thirty: War Room.
August 1896, Louisiana.
(Charlotte's POV)
I rushed to Peter's side after Arabella kicked him. I can't believe what i saw. Sumthin ain't right. She shouldn't have the power to do that. I looked up at the Doc and noticed he was watchin her with rapped attention. He too knew sumthin wasn't normal. At least not human normal. I turned my attention back to Peter. He was watchin them also. The quiet in the room was unnerving but it was quickly broken by the Major.
“We need to make plans.”
Peter lept to his feet. He knew now was not the time to speak but to follow. Mistress and the Major started to head toward the stairs. The three of us followed silently. They turned into a spare room. Inside the room was a long table with what looked like a map of the two farms and the surrounding turain. The Major and Arabella circled to the back of the table and stood waiting for us to enter the room and close the door. The Doc was the last one in. Once we settle around the table the Major started.
“This is the maps of the area. We need to know our turf and what we have to work with before our enemies arrive.”
The Doc decided to speak up.
“Who is coming Major?”
“Maria” was all he said.
“Who is Maria?”
“She is my sire. She is also the bitch who tortured, mamed and destroyed all that was good in me.”
“But why would someone do such a thing?”
“Power.”
“Have the Volturi not done anything to stop her?”
“They tried but with me there they didn't stand a chance.”
“Why is she coming?”
“She wants what she believes is hers. No one escapes and lives to tell about it.”
Mistress growled lowly by his side. He pulled her closer and whispered sumthin to her that even we couldn't hear. She nodded.
We spent the next several hours making plans and goin over where we were to be positioned. The Major told Peter that they were to start trainin the Doc as soon as daybreak hit.
(Peter's POV)
Sumthin was wrong with Arabella and i was aimin to find out before the shit hit the fan. I knew i would have to appoligize yet again for my cavemanish behavior. So i set out to do just that.
“Mistress may i have a word with you in private please?”
She looked to the Major first, he nodded and she slowly pulled away from his side. I followed her down the hall into her room.
“You may speak Peter.”
“Mistress. Arabella. I'm sorry for bein' an ass downstairs earlier. I know you can handle yourself now and i shouldn't have even entertained the idea that you would want to leave and hide with the others. I worry about you. Your the only sister i have and from the day you were born it was my job to protect you. Just because your grown now doesn't stop that need to make sure your safe. I made a promise to dad at the funeral that i would look after you and Emmett. Even if i had to risk my life to do so.”
“Peter i understand that need. I wouldn't make you break your promise to dad. But you need to understand that i'm not a baby anymore and i have a right to fight for what is mine. I know that what were up against is beyond my power but that does not mean i have to stand by and let someone take it away from me. How would you feel if it were someone comin after Char.”
She had a point. I would go to the ends of the earth and walk the fires of hell to keep Char safe and with me.
“Point taken sister. Now can i ask you sumthin?”
“sure Peter anything.”
“Are you feelin okay?”
“a little strange but yeah i feel okay. Why do you ask?”
“Well i have noticed some changes in you that shouldn't be there as a human. Would you mind if the Doc gives you a once over just to calm my nerves?”
“If it will set your nerves to steady then fine the Doc can have a look see.”
“Arabella you know i love you right?”
“Oh Peter.”
She pulled me into a tight hug. Tighter then she should have been able to.
“Alright let's get this checkup over with. I have a Doctor to pummel.” Peter chuckled.
“You be nice to him. We need him.”
“I won't make any promises i can't keep. Hey Doc could you come here a minute.”
We both knew that they all heard our conversation so it wasn't as if it was a secret or anything. Soon the Doc was standin next to us.
“What can i do for you?”
“Oh cut the crap Doc i know you all heard that little love scene now give her the once over so we can get this show on the road.” i said.
“Well then Peter you need to get the hell out of my room. You don't need to see my goods.”
“Arabella i used to change your skinny white asses diapers don't you go gettin all prissy on me.” i playfully replied.
A growl from down the hall made me change my mind.
“Oh hell. Fine i'm goin.”
I left the room so the Doc could look her over.
(Carlisle's POV)
We had all heard the exchange between the two siblings. It was good that they were reconnecting. According to the Major we needed to be a united front against Maria. If there was fighting amongst us some one could get hurt, and it would most likely be Arabella. Upon entering the room i could tell things were gonna be fine. But i was worried about Arabella also. I noticed the changes in her almost as soon as they happened. After she kicked Peter though is when my theory was confirmed.
“Mistress would you mind layin on the bed for me please.”
“Sure thing Doc.”
She striped to her undergarments and layed on the bed. I glanced quickly over her scartissue and noticed that it was bearly there. I leaned in closer and noticed a faint venom smell. It smelled like the Major. So he had helped heal her wounds. Of course he would, why would he let his mate suffer in pain when he could fix it. I began a complete exam. She was physically okay.
“Mistress would you mind squeezing my fingers as hard as you can.”she did as asked. Her strength has multiplied.
“close your eyes and tell me what you hear.”
Again as asked she closed her eyes. I began to hum so softly most vampires can bearly hear it.
“That is a lovely tune Doc. What is it may i ask.”
I was shocked. She should not have been able to hear that.
“It's Edlewiess.”
“Could you teach me it sometime?”
“Sure.”
I decided to try one more thing. I whispered to Peter to go spill something in the kitchen. I heard as he got to the bottom floor and then the sound of something hitting the floor.
“Mistress what do you smell?”
“I smell that Peter just dumped sweet tea all over my kitchen floor and he had better clean it up before i come down there.”
Holy shit.
“Mistress i'm going to do an internal exam now an make sure you scars are healed correctly. Is that alright?”
The growling down the hall startled me.
“Oh Major hush. He is just makin sure that everything is alright. Go a head Doc and ignore the hothead for the moment.”
I did as was told. Everything seemed to be healed nicely. The Major's venom had worked miracles. Then i found something that should not have been there. It was impossible there was no way that this could have happen. The Major must have felt my shock and was growling just outside the door to the room we were in.
“What is it Doc? You have got to be sendin some serious not so good vibes out if the Major is growlin at the door like a rabid wolf.”
“Mistress there is no way to say this but to tell it straight.”
“Well then spit it out.”
“Your Pregnant.”
Chapter Thirty-One: Well Shit!
August 1896, Louisiana.
(Arabella's POV)
“What?”
“I said your pregnant.”
“Yeah Doc i heard that part. Perhaps how is the better question?”
“I don't know.”
“Are you sure? 100% sure?”
“Yes.”
I could hear the Major pacing out side the door. A low rumble still sounding in his chest.
“Major”
He entered as soon as his name left my lips.
“Mistress?”
“Doc tell him again what you just told me.”
“Major, Mistress is with child.”
The Major stopped in his tracks and stared at me. He looked deep in thought.
“Major are you alright?” i asked.
“I..I...I'm gonna need a minute to grasp this.”
I nodded my head and laid there silently watching him pace back and forth across the room. I would have found it rather comical if the situation wasn't so serious.
(Major's POV)
Mistress is with child. My child. My Mate is carrying my child again. I heard the doctor tell her faintly as i was growling loudly at the door the first time. I guess it didn't sink in what he said. She called me in and he told me again. I was in shock. Never in my life did i imagine this possibility. With the first one it was a shock cause i didn't know about it until after the damage was done. But now i had the chance to be there with her.
I continued to pace the room as she rested on the bed watchin my every move. Lost in my thoughts of her and my child i didn't hear Peter approach until he was right outside the door.
“Major in light of recent events i feel we should get back to work.”
That one sentence out of his mouth set me off. Maria. That bitch was comin here and now not only did i have Arabella to look after but the child she carried within. I saw nothin but red tinge my vision.
(Peter's POV)
Oh shit. Perhaps i should have waited till after he left Arabella's room. I watched the man i considered my friend and my brother become the God of War that everyone feared. Carlisle had already dropped to his knees in the corner furthest away from Arabella. Now would not be a good time to come anywhere near her. Let alone look at her. I felt Charlotte move behind me.
“Major”
I kept my head down in a submissive position. The respondin roar of fury had me thankful we didn't have bodily functions anymore i would have pissed myself. I glanced up and saw he was lookin at me.
“Major we have to set up a perimeter around the property and prepare for the incomin targets”
I said this as quickly as i could so not to provoke him further. He growled but nodded. It seems as if speech will be hard for him at the moment. I chanced a glance at Arabella. She was sitting up watchin him in rapt attention. Her eyes nearly as dark as his. Shit this wasn't good.
(Major's POV)
How dare that bitch try and come between me and what is mine. I will tear her and anyone else who comes within my reach into unrecognizable pieces.
(Arabella's POV)
My Major was glorious in all his anger. I have only seen him like this once before. He was glorious then as well. I felt my lust spike for my mate. His attention snapped to me. I saw from the corner of my eye the Doc scurryin out of the room. Peter and Char followed.
“Major” i purred to him. His responding purr sent a shiver down my spine.
He stalked me like i was his prey. I could feel my arousal soak my legs. He stopped and inhaled deeply. A glow coming to his eyes. He knew what i wanted. Easing his way up my body, he kissed every inch of skin he could find. Lickin and nippin at my shoulders and neck. Our lips met in a firey kiss. I arched up into him. His hands trailed my body leavin a fire in their wake. His right hand continued up into my hair as his left came to rest light across my stomach. He paused. I watched as the reason i was on the bed came back to him. He looked deeply into my eyes. His purr grew louder as he nuzzled his face into my neck.
“Bella?”
He was askin for reassurance. I pulled him to me. Lips lockin once more. I poured all my passion, lust, need and want into him. His eyes flashed to mine.
“Please.”
I was beggin and he could feel it. He slowly began to remove what was left of my clothing. Tenderly touching and caressing me as he did. Once i was completely bare before him he stopped and stood. Takin his own clothing from his body. I watched as his pants slowly slid down and pooled at his feet. Leavin him standing completely bare before me. I licked my lips and crawled to him. Bringing him closer to me by grabbing his hips. I slid my hands down his body, my lips following dutifully. He growled lightly. Takin him into my mouth i began to pleasure my Major. His grunts, groans and growls only causing my lust to spike higher.
“Mistress” he moaned.
I quickened my pace feelin him tense. I knew it wouldn't be long. I reached my hand and began to fondle his sack. His muscles tightened and with a roar he released into my mouth. The taste of him was devine. Suckin him dry and lickin him clean, i no more then removed my mouth from him and his face was buried deep between my thighs. He was relentless. His fingers and tongue workin together to bring me into oblivion. I screamed his name as my orgasim hit. He licked me clean and then before i could blink he was positioned at my enterence. Gazing into my eyes he entered me slowly. It was torturous.
“Major Please. More, i need more.” i cried to him.
“Anythin for you Mistress.”
His pace picked up. I could feel our climax building. Our bodies shuddering from the building pressure. We exploded together, clutching ourselves together as close as we could. He collasped next to me panting. Our breathing was the only thing heard. Once his breathing stablized he turned to me placing his hand once more on my stomach.
“Do you know the gift you are giving me my Mistress.”
“Yes Major. And no one or nothing will ever come between us.” i said placing my hand over his.
“I love you.”
Chapter Thirty-Two: Prepare for Battle
September 1896, Louisiana.
(Peter's POV)
Well it's been a couple of weeks since the shit hit the fan. The Doc dropped the bomb that would set off a whole new type of war in the south. Mistress is with child and that can only mean we will not only have to deal with the Major's attitude but a hormal, bitchy pregnant woman too. Maria will have no idea what the hell she is walkin into with those two on warpath. I almost feel bad for her. Almost.
As it stands the day to day has resumed on the farm. Mistress refused to have anything stop her fall harvest. She was as pushy as ever. Every few hours one of us would run a perimeter but would go right back to work. It was almost dusk when Char took off to run her check. She wasn't gone but a few minutes when we heard her call. She found something.
Major and i took off in the direction she was headed.
(Charlotte's POV)
The sun was just below the horizon when i left to do a perimeter check. Arabella was already headin inside. I had just hit the trees near the back fields when i smelt them. I gave a sharp whistle knowin the boys would hear it. That was our signal, so as not to let on that we were callin for back up. I took off in the direction of the scents i had smelt. I found them hoverin just a few yards into the trees. Once they caught my scent they spilt and took off runnin. I went after what seemed to be the slower of the two. I was almost right on top of him when the other one came up behind me. I swerved off course and the one i was chasin' turned and started in after me also. I knew i could take them both, but then what would the guys do when they finally caught up to me. Peter would be upset he missed out on the fun and the Major would be pissed he didn't get to tear into them himself. So i turned once more heading back toward the farm. Leadin them towards Peter and the Major. I could feel Peter once he was close enough. I gave two clicks and whistled. Telling them there was two. They must have split up and circled round cause i suddenly heard two thundering sounds as if two mountains had just crashed together. I stopped and turned just in time to see Peter and the Major drop those two like they were nothin. Peter looked up at me, i could see the Captain was out. Those two were unstoppable when together. They were glorious to look at, if you were on their side. Scarey as fuck if ya weren't. I walked back over to them.
“Ya did good” Peter said.
“Should we take them back to the Mistress?”
“We should, she would want to question them.” Peter replied.
The Major growled. He was leary about takin them back to his pregnant mate but we all knew she would be pissed if we didn't. So the Major and Peter subdoed them and we started back toward the farm.
Once we got to the tree line you could see the Mistress was standin on the porch waitin for us. You could see she was pissed from here. This was not gonna end well for these two.
“What the hell is that garbage doin on my lawn?”
“Mistress we found these two in the woods near the property.”
“And what pray tell were they doin there?”
“Not sure yet we brought them back for you to question .”
“Well let's get to it. I would like to get some sleep this evening.”
As soon as we got close enough the two captives started growling. I turned to look at them and their eyes were black. Stupid asses. The Major growled and tightened his grip on the one he was holdin.
“You will respect our Mistress or you won't live to speak you piece.”
They growled at me this time. Well let's just say that went over like a lead balloon. Peter ripped the hand off the one he was holdin, and the Major took the arm of the one he had.
“You will take heed to our words and respect the ladies present.” Peter growled out.
Mistress walked down off the porch closer to us. The boys tightened their grip on the vamps.
“Why are you on my land?”
ggggrrrrrr.
“I will not ask again.”
“We were sent as scouts.” the smaller of the two answered.
“Scouting for what?”
“Others in the area that may help with my Mistress's mission.”
“And what mission is that?”
“To help her get her Major back.”
We all growled at this. Apparently we caught the attention of the Doc. He came out of the house and stood just behind Mistress.
“And do you know who this Major is?”
“No we have never seen him. Only heard tales.”
“Well then let me enlighten you. Major.”
Major growled and squeesed the vamp in his arms. Both looked at him and you could see the fear course through them. He soaked it up and damn near purred.
“You see boys the Major is rather happy here and i don't think he wishes to return to your Mistress.”
“But she said he was kidnapped. Taken against his will.”
“Well as you can see that is not how it happened. He is happy here and protects this land. It is his home.” she said while starin straight at him.
Finally the other one spoke up.
“Our Mistress will stop at nothing to get him back!”
“Well then your Mistress with die trying.”
“How will that happen you are but four vampires and a human against a whole army of soldiers.”
“Well child i think you will find we are more equipt then you give us credit for. Now i have a message for your Mistress.”
“And your message is?” the cocky fucker asked.
“Tell your Mistress if it's a fight she is lookin for then she is to come. But the Major is happy here and by hell or high water she will never put her disgusting claws on him again.”
“Mistress?”
“Peter you will let them go so they can deliver my message.”
“Yes Mistress.”
“Now leave and take your Mistress my message and if i see either of you again i will not be so kind.”
“Yes Ma'am.”
“Peter, Major release them.”
Peter and Major turned.
“Just one more thing. If you so much as try to run before you hit the tree line, i can garuantee that you won't be delivering my message.”
Peter and the Major let them go, minus their hand and arm of course. They started walkin toward the trees quickly.
“Major?”
“Yes Mistress?”
“How many men does it take to deliver a message?”
“One.”
With that he took off. Grabbin the one missin his arm, also known as cocky fucker. Within seconds he was in pieces. Mistress walked over carryin a box of matches. Soon the plum of smoke could be seen for miles. The other vamp had already took off into the woods. He would deliver the Mistress's message to Maria. I only hope she heeds Arabella's warning.
Chapter Thirty-Three: Prepare for Battle pt. 2
September 1896, Louisiana.
(Charlotte's POV)
The Major was all to happy to rip the other vamp apart. We watched as the smoke settled. Peter had his arms wrapped around me, the same could be said for the Major and Mistress. The Doc was not as calm as the rest of us. You'd think he'd be used to this after living with the Volturi but i guess not. All to soon the quiet was broken.
“Mistress was that truly nessecary to have him killed?” the Doc asked.
“Yes Carlisle it sends a message all of it's on incase our friend doesn't deliver the message i sent.”
“Are you sure it's wise to provoke her?”
Now the Major turned to him.
“She is the unwise one to provoke me. She has never seen battle so i don't expect her to come this time either. But if she does, she is mine.”
“Well then Major i suggest you and your minions here get to work. We have a battle to prepare for and i won't be caught with my thumb up my ass.” Mistress warned.
“Yes Mistress.”
“Well you heard her come on Doc you gotta learn to fight.” I looked at him. He looked nervous.
“You'll be fine Doc, Char won't beat you. Too bad...” Peter chuckled.
We had decided to start at the bottom and work our way up. I would show him the basics. Peter was to teach him offense, and the Major would teach him to kill.
“I see i won't win in this will i?” he asked.
“Nope you don't have a choice. With Maria it's kill or be killed. There is no middle ground.” i told him.
“Well then let's get started.”
“Take it to the back fields. I don't want my crops ruined in your playtime.” Mistress ordered.
We took off toward the back pasture where the cattle usually graze. There was enough room for us to fight comfortably.
“Okay Doc now i know your are not much of a fighter but if you let your inner vamp out it should come pretty easy.”
“do i have an inner vamp?”
“We all do. Just dig deep.”
I waited and watched. He actually looked like he was searchin the depths of his soul. When i finally couldn't take anymore i lept at him. Tackling him to the ground. He was stunned.
“You took to long Doc. Your gonna get yourself killed.”
“I don't know what i'm lookin for.” he squeeked out.
“Well Doc perhaps i can help you with that.” Peter added.
“How?”
“Just think of your mate.”
“What does Alene have to do with this?”
“Well let's just say that Char here is Alene. Defenseless against vampires. Human and easily broken and killed.”
“Peter.” i warned. I could see the color of the Doc's aura changin from it's usual shade of grey to a darker gray.
“You standin there watchin helpless as a group of skilled vampires approach her.” Peter started stalking toward me.
I was watchin the Doc closely. His aura was gettin darker by the second.
“Now say that our Mistress is standin next to her.”
The Major growled but didn't move. He knew what Peter was doin and it would move things along much quicker. This is how they trained the newborns in Maria's army. They provoked them anyway they knew how and used it as a tool. Peter was almost to me when the Doc's aura when straight to black. Peter took two more steps toward me and the Doc jumped at him. Pinnin him to the ground. Growling viciously.
“Now that's more like it Doc.”
Carlisle stood then and shook his head as if to clear it. Coming back to himself he looked around.
“What happened?” he seemed confused as to how he got to be standin over Peter.
“Your inner vamp just tackled my ass.” Peter smirked proudly.
“All i remember was you threaten to attack Char sayin she was Alene and the Mistress and then everything went black.”
“Well now we know how to trigger it we just have to get you to control it.” i said.
“Well now i know where to begin” Peter said.
“Good so my work here is done, and seein has how i'm no longer needed them i will just go have a chat with our Mistress and keep her company.” i said striding off.
(Peter's POV)
Well that worked bettter then planned. I didn't know if the Major was gonna be okay with me throwin the Mistress in there but it seemed to provoke the Doc more. Perhaps he is slowly bonding to her as well. I think when she told him to bring Alene back a month ago and called this his home and family that tied the knot. Now he was her primary care doctor since she found out she was pregnant they have become all the more closer.
“Now Doc since we found your trigger you just have to learn to harness it.”
“How do i do that?”
“Just picture that scene inside you heard with Alene and the Mistress.”
I watched as he stood straighter and his eyes turned black. That's right, there is that beast that's been hidden all this time. He was a little to tame for my likins anyway.
“Now think around the haze.”
A low growl started in his chest. I knew now was the time to act. I jumped toward him aimin to rip his arm off. Just as i was about to grab him he twisted out of my reach. His instincts were sharp. That is a good thing. I spun when i landed and went after him again this time aimin for his legs. He jumped over me and landed a kick to my ass sendin me into the dirt. Damn this may be the easiest we have ever trained anyone. We continued this for several hours. The Major was pacin the dirt watchin. He was creating a long trench in the ground from his minstrations. I stopped and called a time to the Doc. He to stopped what he was doin and started watchin the Major. He was absentmindedly rubbin his chest. It has been hours since he has seen the Mistress and even i know she wasn't asleep back at the house. She never slept without him.
“Major.” i called.
He wasn't listening. Still pacing.
“MAJOR!” i shouted.
He paused his movements and looked at me.
“Why don't you go to the Mistress so she can get some rest it's almost sun up and i can handle the Doc from here. You can have him tomorrow night.”
He nodded once and was off like a shot.
“Thank the gods, his pacin was driven me batty.” i told the Doc.
“I understand his pain.” the Doc rubbed his chest.
Emmett, Rosemarie, Alene and the twins had been gone for almost a month. Sure they talked and sent letters but it's hard bein away from your mate. Hell i was only several yards away and my chest was killin me when i had to stay in the barn with the Major those first couple of months. Sure it was my own fault but atleast now i don't have to worry about havin to share the barn with the Major. If he pisses the Mistress off she sends him to his room across the hall. She won't let him go any farther. I think the mating pull is now connected to the baby as well. She seems to be in more pain when he leaves to hunt then before.
“Well Doc shall we go a few more rounds or do you wanna call it a night and rest up for your beatin from the Major?”
“I think we will call it a day Peter. Believe it or not i think i'm actually kinda sore.”
“Yeah i know the feelin. Okay Doc i will see you in the morning for field duty.”
“Sure thing Peter. Wouldn't want the wrath of the Mistress on our asses if we don't show up at sun up.”
“No we sure don't. A pissed off Mistress means an even pissier Major.”
“I definitely don't want that.”
“alright then i will see you in a few hours.”
I took off toward the house and my mate. I barely made it to the house when i felt the waves of lust pouring from inside. Shit not again. Char was waitin on the porch. When i came into her line of sight she bolted toward me and tackled my ass to the ground. I was barely able to blink and my clothes were in shreds around me.
“I take it this has been goin on for a while?” i chuckled to my mate.
“The second he walked in the door.”
She began kissin every available piece of skin she could find. Suddenly she had my cock in her mouth. Suckin for all she was worth.
“Damn baby.”
HHHHMMMMM. She hummed around my cock makin me harder then before. I could feel my stomach tightin as she continued.
“Baby i ain't gonna last long if you keep that up.” i moaned to her.
She purred and that was it i lost it. She licked me clean and started kissin her way up my chest. I couldn't take it. I flipped her over and buried my face in her puss. Lickin and suckin. Nippin in the places i knew she loved the most. She was squirmin and pantin.
“Peter huney please.”
“Please what my mate?”
“Please..” she whined again.
“Not till you tell me what you want.”
I inserted my fingers into her. Push and flexing along with my tongue.
“I can't take it anymore...” she begged.
I loved to hear her beg.
“What do you want my love?”
“You. All of you.”
I lifted myself up and looked at her. Her eyes were rolled into the back of her head, she was panting and moaning. She looked ready to explode. I could feel her pulsing around my fingers. I added a third and pushed in hard. She screamed out my name. I dropped back down to savor the taste of her on my tongue. She started to tense and i knew it was time. I nipped her clit once, twice and then she gave. Her juices ran down my mouth. Over my lips and down my chin. I barely let her come down off her high before i was buried balls deep in her. Pumpin in and out at a furious speed. She was meetin me thrust for thrust.
“God Peter you ....feel ...so .... good.”
“tight baby.”
“harder Peter.”
The lust was still pourin out of the house by the bucket load. My stomach was tightenin again. I could feel her pulsin as well. It wouldn't take us long before we were spent.
“Faster Peter....almost..there..”
“Me to baby...” i grunted out.
A few more thrust and we both toppled over the edge. I laid down on her pressin her body as close to mine as i could get it.
“Char baby we have to get away from here.”
“I tried Peter. But it's like a magnet..we can't get far enough away, it just pulls you back in.”
“Let's go hunt.”
“Okay but we need clothes.”
“There is some in the guest house.”
we got up shakily and made for the guest house. We just made it throught the upstairs window when another strong wave of lust hit us. I had char up against the wall and buried in her before she could blink. We could hear poor Carlisle down the hall fixin himself. I thrusted into char in time with the doc's hand motions. Soon the three of us were fallin over the edge. I pulled out of char and she slid to the floor.
“Quickly Char before he projects again.”
We grabbed clothes and threw them on quickly.
“Hey Doc we goin for a hunt, wanna join?”
“Hell yeah get me outta here. My hand can't take anymore.”
I chuckled we all met in the livin area of the guest house.
“Let's get a move on. My knower is tellin me we got five seconds before he let's loose again.”
“Can't he control it?”
“Yes he can. That's why we only get it in bursts. When it becomes to much he has to release it.”
“Well shit then let's make haste i don't wanna see what happens between you and Char when his shit goes haywire again.”
“Doc you have been hangin with Peter to long. His mouth is rubbin off on ya suga'.”
We all laughed and took off toward the city 4 towns over. Anything less and we would be puttin on one hell of a show for the natives.
Chapter Thirty-Four: A New Friend Found.
October 1896, Louisiana.
(Arabella's POV)
It's been weeks since i sent the message back to Maria. If she thought for one second that i would give My Major up willin'ly that bitch had another thing comin. Everyday since then they have been trainin non-stop in the back field. From dusk till dawn. Most nights the Major is with me While Peter and Char train with Carlisle. I think the Doc is a quick study so i'm not to worried about him.
It's come time for harvest and they won't let me do a thing to help. I tried and got growled at. So i waddled my ass back to the porch. I swear they act like i'm crippled or sumthin. I'm pregnant not dying. I work around the house still. I put my foot down when they told me i couldn't. I said i had to do sumthin or i would go crazy. The Major still tried to object but when i told him he would be spendin some nights alone in his room across the hall he shut up and hightailed it outside.
I could feel the shift in the atmosphere like last time i got that feelin about Maria. I knew she would be here any day now. Peter was on high alert too. His knower was tellin him it would be soon.
It was dusk finally and all the harvest had been loaded into crates and but in the wagon for tomorrow morning when i would take it to town. My vamps weren't to happy with that idea but i told them to get over it. It was my business and i would do what needed to be done. They agreed but said they would run the woods along the road and follow me till i reached town. I grudgingly agreed and went up to bed.
It wasn't but an hour later that the Major returned to my side so i could sleep. He told me that they had trained all they could and that there wasn't much else to do. He curled himself around me and i drifted off to sleep.
The next morning was a circus. So much goin on. I was escorted to the wagon and followed to town. They stayed in the woods as promised till i entered town. I knew they would still be there waitin for when i came back through. I pulled the horses in front of the store and David was there to help me down. My belly was showin my pregnancy and David was as bad as the others. He wouldn't let me lift a thing. He felt bad when he found out that his recently deceased son was the person behind my attack and loss of my first child. He appoligized profusely but i waved him off. The past is the past and that is where it should stay. When we entered the store i noticed he had a new clerk workin for him. A young man about thirteen.
“Miss Arabella, i would like you to meet Edward. Edward this is Miss Arabella. She sells us all the crops that supply the store.”
“Hello Miss.” he said shyly.
“Pleasure to meet you Edward.”
“Now Edward Miss Arabella is with child, she is under no circumstances allowed to lift or carry anything.”
“Yes sir.”
“Now Miss what is it that you need this time?”
“Well your crops are in my wagon out front if you would like to take a look at them.”
“Ah yes it is that time again isn't it.”
“Yes sir it is. Shall we?”
“Yes Ma'am we shall.”
We went out to the wagon and looked over the crops.
“Well Miss it seems you have had yet another wonderful season. What is your secret?”
“I have wonderful diligent workers and a very green thumb.” i giggled.
“Well you may have to share your workers with the others. They aren't doin so well.”
“Sorry no can do. They are my secret.”
“How is your brother and Miss Rose doing with the twins?”
“Oh they are well. Been off on an vacation as of late.”
“Oh how lovely where to?”
“They took the twins off to Europe for a while.”
“ah yes the culture of the east.”
“Yes and Emmett can definitely use some culture.”
“Now Miss Arabella is that anyway to talk about your brother?” he snickered.
“Well yes sir it is, and we all know it.”
“Right you are. Now how much are you askin for this lot?”
“Well as per our usual agreement. I need a few things from your store and we can settle rest.”
“Well make your list and Edward will retreave it for you.”
“thank you.”
We walked back into the store.
“Edward?” i called.
“Yes Ma'am.”
“Would you be of so kind as to round me up a few things?”
“Yes Ma'am.”
gWell i need several bars of soap, two sets of new linens, 5 yrds of fabric, some dried meats and a variety of fresh fruits. That isn't to much now is it?h
“No Ma'am. I will have that out to your wagon in a jiffy.” he smiled and ran off.
I like him much better then Micheal.
“So what is the damage Miss?” David asked.
I gave him my list and he gave me the total of what i needed.
“Well i will swap the goods for that and we shall settle with two hundred?”
“Sounds good to me Miss Arabella. Oh and the wife wanted me to give you these.”
He handed over several baby blankets and booties.
“Oh she didn't need to do that.”
“Well you know how the wife is. When your brother returns send him here hastily, the woman made several sets of clothes for the young ones.”
“I will be sure to send him as soon as he returns.”
“Thank you.”
“Miss. Your things are loaded into your wagon and the harvest has been removed it's ready to go when you are.”
“Thank you kindly Edward.”
I reached into the small satchel i always carry tied around my waist, pulling out several pieces of homemade candy and handed them to him. His smile could light up the town.
“Thank you Miss, thank you.”
“Your very Welcome Edward.”
He scurried off into the back of the store. No doubt to eat his galantly earned sweets.
“Well David i must be on my way. Plenty to do at the farm yet and their is no rest for the wiery.”
“You aren't workin in the fields are you Miss?”
I laughed loudly at this.
“No David i'm lucky if they let me cook my own meals. As it is i had to barter to get to bring in the harvest.”
“Well then send my gratitude to the Major, your brother Peter, Miss Charlotte and your Doctor friend.”
“I will David Thank you again.”
“You have a good day now.”
“You too.”
I headed out to my wagon and noticed all my things neatly wrapped in brown paper and smiled. That Edward was a really sweet boy. I slowly climbed up on the wagon and sat myself down. As soon as i was seated Edward came around from behind the store.
“Miss you shouldn't be riding alone in your condition. Do you mind if i ride with you at least till the edge of town.” he smiled shyly.
“Why certainly Edward i would enjoy the company. We can get to know each other better.”
“Thank you Miss. My paw would whoop me senseless if he knew i let you ride off all alone.”
“Well then let's get goin or i fear i will get a whoopin myself if i'm late in returning.”
“Who would whopp such a pretty lady?” he blushed.
“Well i don't think they would actually do it but my family are extremely protective of me and don't want anything bad to happen to me or the baby.”
“I agree Miss you are far to nice to have anything bad happen to you.” again he blushed.
“Oh Edward you are such the gentleman.” again he blushed. If i kept it up he would be permenantly red faced.
“So Edward tell me a little about yourself?” i asked as i pulled away from the store and headed out toward the end of town where i knew my escorts were waiting.
“Well I'm thirteen. I do well in school, and I have a little sister named Alice. She is a pest but i love her anyway.”
“Now you sound like my brothers.”
“How many brothers do you have?”
“Two. Peter my older brother is married to my sister-in-law Charlotte. Then my twin Emmett is married to Miss Rosemarie Kinely.”
“I remember him askin her last year at the ball.”
“That's right.”
“So who is the father Miss?”
“Major Jasper Whitlock.”
“Is he a nice man?”
“Yes Edward he is. He takes good care of me.”
“That's good. You deserve a good man to take care of you.”
“Thank you Edward. Now what else about you?”
“Well my dad is strick but kind, and my mother passed away a couple years back.”
“Oh Edward I'm sorry to hear that.”
“It's okay. She was real sick for a long time.”
“Edward dear what is your last name?”
“Masen. Why do you ask?”
“I know your father. He has worked for me several times on the farm.”
“Yes i recall him sayin you were kind, and treated your workers well. That was right after mom passed away.”
“Well you tell him anytime he needs work he is welcome to come to the farm. I'm sure i have something he can do. You and your sister Alice are welcome to come along. I'm sure there is plenty for you to see and do around the farm with all the animals.”
“Thank you kindly Miss i will let him know.”
“Bella.”
“what?”
“Please call me Bella.”
“Okay Miss Bella.”
“Well Edward dear i fear we are at the end of our journey together. I will see you again in a few days if you are attending the harvest festival.”
“Yes Ma'am we are. Father is puttin up a stand this year to sell some of his craft work.”
“Well then i will be sure to stop and have a peek. Thank you for riding with me. It has been a wonderful treat for me.”
“Me too. Miss Bella. Can't wait to see you at the festival.”
He began to climb down once i halted the wagon at the edge of the forest.
“Oh Edward.”
“Yes Miss Bella?”
“Here.” i said handing him the rest of my homemade candy. “be sure to share that with your sister.”
“Sure thing Miss Bella.”
With a wave he ran back toward the store. I started the wagon on it's way once again. I could feel the four sets of eyes on me as i drove. Once i got within sight of the house i was joined in the wagon by my followers.
“Well hello to y'all too.” i said.
“Who was the boy you was talkin to?” Peter asked.
“That Peter is young Edward Masen. He is workin for David at the grocer. And offered to escort me to the end of town.”
“Well wasn't that sweet of him.” Peter chided.
“Yes Peter is was. His father has worked for me a few times at the farm after he lost his wife. He has two kids to raise on his own and to tell you the truth he is doin a fine job of it. That boy was the uttmost gentleman when he asked to escort me to the end of town.”
“Sorry didn't know you had a soft spot for the half pint.”
I pulled the horses to a stop and rounded on Peter.
“You know i thought Mama taught you better then that Peter. You used to be the same way. Always escortin ladies across the street or to their wagons when they were alone. What happened? All that fightin and gettin knocked in the head caused your manners to slip out your ear?”
“Now Arabella. You know i still have my manners?”
“I'm not sure you do. That boy was bein kind to me in my condition and you go and get all hard headed about it. I thought y'all would be happy i wasn't ridin alone. He is a sweet boy and didn't want nothin bad to happen to me.”
“Darlin' you feel strongly about this boy?” the Major asked.
“Yes Major i do. He feels like the little brother i didn't have. Unlike my two boneheaded brothers he is kind and sweet.”
“Well then Darlin' you have nothin to worry about. Peter you will shut your mouth, this subject is closed. Your sister likes this boy and somehow he wormed his way into her heart and since that heart belongs to me you will heed my warning.”
“Yes Major.” Peter huffed from the back.
I leaned over and Kissed the Major. He understood that i befriended Edward and he too would protect him from harm.
“Now let's get home and put this stuff away. My feet are sore and i wish to rest.”
The Major took the reigns from me and started the wagon on its way. I leaned into his side till we reached home. He helped me down out of the wagon and carried my things into the house. I laid on the couch and got comfortable. Just as i started to drift off to sleep i had this fear creep into me. It was time, Maria was on her way. That was the last thought i had before sleep took over.
Chapter Thirty-Five: The Battle Begins.
October 1896, Louisiana.
(Major's POV)
As Bella drifted off to sleep i felt a sense of foreboding come over her. It wouldn't be long now. She knew Maria was comin. I stepped outside and headed toward where Peter, Char and the Doc were standing discussin sumthin heavily. As i approached they all turned to me.
“The shit is about to get ugly Major.” Peter told me.
“I know”
“What do you mean you know?”
“Arabella had a feelin just before she fell asleep.”
“Oh” was all Peter said.
“So what now?” Doc asked.
“We wait.”
Each of us headed to our spots on the perimeter of the property. No one would get past without one of us knowing.
It was just past sundown when i heard the first whistle come from Peter. He was the furthest out. So this was it. Maria had come for me at last. Not that the war whore was gonna get me but hey why not give her hope. Charlotte whistled next which meant they were almost here. The only thing standin between me and them was the Doc. They knew not to make any moves until i gave the word. Then i heard Peter give three whistles. Holy shit the war whore came with. I didn't expect her to, but hell now i was almost giddy. That bitch wouldn't be leavin here today. At least not still breathin, in a manner of speaking. It felt like hours but it was only a few minutes when the Doc whistled. Three low and one high. Twenty. The bitch came after me with only twenty in her army. She is just fuckin crazy. I bet she even believes that cockamamie bullshit she was spoutin about me bein held captive. What a joke. No one can hold me..well except maybe the Mistress. But i think i would enjoy bein her captive...shit not time for that.
Focus.
I was then i saw them. Spaced out in two lines. Ten across and two deep. Really that's the best she could do? Then i heard Peter whistle a second time. Ahhh now that's more like it. This is only the first wave. The pawns so to speak. Lambs to the slaughter. I thought well hell let's just give this a whirl.
The first wave stoped in front of me not twenty feet away. I heard Char whistle one more time. Then she chirped. They second group stopped near her. Peter gave a third whistle. Shit she is more prepared then i thougt. He too then chirped. Damn three waves. Char gave count. Two low one high. Fifteen in the second group. Getting better. Then Peter gave his. One low, one high, and three straight forward. Maria was with the last group of ten. Those must be her pets. The older, more trained. Possibly gifted. Well if that don't beat all. Well let's not waste time shall we. I have shit i would rather be doin. I stepped toward the first group, sending them a wave of compliance.
“You have been misled, there is no reason for you to fight here.”
one stepped forward. The oldest of the group.
“We were told to come here to rescue our Mistress's Major he was taken from her and she wants him back.”
I smirked.
“Do you even know what this Major looks like?”
“Well yeah she told us what to look for so we knew who not to kill.”
“Well?”
“He is tall like you.”
“Yes”
“He has blonde hair.”
“Yes.”
“His body is littered in battle scars.”
“Like this.” i ripped my shirt off.
“Yes just like that...ooohhh.”
“Yeah kid.”
“Your the Major?” the young one said while starting to shake.
“Yeah and do i look like i'm bein held against my will?”
“Well no not exactly..but Mistress said a witch put a curse on you. Made you loyal to her.”
“I know of no witch. My Mate yes, a witch no. And as for your Mistress she was warned not to come here or did she not recieve the message.”
“No Jared delivered the Message. But she refuses to believe it.”
“Well believe it. I'm here of my own free will. I left the war whore for peace. I don't have to fight for food, or territory. I'm happy here. I have my brother and his mate, my friends, and my Mate.”
“So are you gonna kill us or let us go?” one of the smaller ones from the back Whispered.
“Well that all depends on you. I'm givin you a choice leave now and i won't kill you. Head north away from here. I promise you after today Maria will no longer be a problem for you.”
I watched with my arms crossed as they decided their own fates. It didn't take as long as i thought it would for them to decide to run. Maria was really a dumb bitch afterall.
“We will leave.”
“Then go. Tell no one where you have been.”
“Good bye Major.”
All ten took off in different direction towards the north. I don't think they will have many problems if they live past the next year. Nomads will pick them off. They won't stand a chance. But at least i have a clear conscience. To put up a show i grabbed some rocks and trees and smashed them together and roared a few times. Carlisle did the same. Makin it seem like the fighting was taken place. I started a fire in the woods just feet from me and threw in the hand of the one we sent as a messanger. Then spit in it a few times. That should do the trick. They aren't smart enough to know other wise. They will see smoke and smell venom and that should be enough. Soon the Doc whistled again. The next wave was comin in and fast. I could hear them movin rapidly through the trees. Comin to a stop in front of me again like the last group this one seemed older. I regonized a few of these ones. One i regonized because i had changed him before i left. He stepped toward me.
“Major?” he question.
“Yes” i quirked a brow at him.
“Why are you fightin against us. Don't you wanna come back?” he looked bewildered.
Yep the bitch lied to all of them.
“No boy i don't. I left cause i wanted to. Not because i was forced.”
“That's not what Mistress said. She said you were kidnapped by a rogue who used to be in her army but escaped.”
I laughed.
“ No boy that was no rogue. I'm sure you remember Peter, my second.”
“Yes sir.”
“Well he was the one who came for me. And he didn't escape i let him and his Mate go. They returned for me. Brought me here to a life of piece. They brought me to my Mate.”
“But Major, Mistress says she is your mate?”
“I was never her Mate. How many men has she brought into her bed? How many times was i ever in her bed?”
“Well sir i never once saw you in her bed. And she has had many many men sir.”
“Don't you think if i was her mate that anyone besides me would be in her bed?” the boy looked thoughtful.
“When you put it that way sir, no i don't think anyone would live to get close enough.”
“My point exactly. Now my Mate is here and what do you think is gonna happen if you attack said mate.”
“We will all die painfully horrible deaths at your hands! Major i don't wanna die. I have barely lived this long.”
“Well i suggest if any of you wish to leave you do so now, and i will spare you.”
“Thank you Major.”
“Leave.”
They to all took off. Leaving only Maria and her goons. Peter and Char Whistled simultaniously. Shit. I whistled back letting them know to join me this time. They fell into place. Peter to my right, the Doc to my left and Charlotte just behind Peter's right. Peter by this time was also shirtless. We were intimidating to look at from a far but scary as fuck up close. I could hear the last of them comin up to us. Once in view they stopped. Splitting down the middle to make a sort of isle. Then out came the war whore herself. Standing proud.
“Ah there you are Major. So good to see you again. Are you ready to come home now. I have come to take you back from these thieves.”
“Maria i was never taken. I left willingly.”
“Your lying. They have bewitched you.”
“No” i growled. I could feel the shift in me.
Peter, Char and the Doc shifted also. Their eyes turning black similar to mine. They could feel my anger pulsing out from me.
“You have been fouled lover. There is no reason for you to stay here. You belong with me.” Maria spouted again.
“I have never belonged with you. Nor have i ever been your lover.”
“You are my Mate i will not leave with out you by my side.” she hissed.
“Over my pile of ashes.”
“Then so be it. If i can't have you no one will.”
With a wave of her hand her last remaining soldiers attacked. I watched as Peter and Char worked as a team tearing apart two at a time. The Doc was doin well also. He already had one tore apart and was workin on his second. Bringin my focus back to Maria she was smiling like she was gonna win me back. Never gonna happen. Just then a small vampire, actually smaller then Maria herself which is hard to believe, stepped out from behind her. Everyone but me and Peter Froze. Like in mid-flight or fight froze. I stood and looked at Peter who walked casually over to me.
“What the hell happened?”
“I think that little thang there is gifted.”
“I didn't see her in the original count.”
“I figured.”
“But why is everyone else frozen but us?”
gI'm not sure.”
“You aren't frozen cause you are gifted. Her gift only works on substandard vampires.”
“but what about...” i stopped him before he said anything.
Yes Char was gifted. I could feel her emotions tellin me to go with it. Apparently Char had a plan. Great at least one of us does.
“Now Major why don't you come with me before i kill all your little friends here.”
I was about to answer when a spike of anger hit me hard knockin me to my knees. Peter flashed around in his spot and was gappin opened mouthed at the person in question. When i finally got enough control to look up, even i was scared shitless. There was Arabella. Hovering or floating inches above the ground. Eyes as black as coal, and a snarl coming from her that made me shake.
Suddenly small popping sounds could be heard all around us. I looked and saw that Maria's minions were turning into plies of dust. Maria screamed.
“Who the hell is that?”
“That bitch is the Major's soul mate.” Peter replied wearin a shit eatin grin. That bastard knew somethin like this was gonna happen. I can feel his smug feelins from here.
“Peter you better start explainin right now?” i growled.
“Just sit back and watch the show Major. Your woman is about to kick some serious ass.”
“Yeah Major watch.” Char suddenly said coming out of her fake freeze. She walked over to Peter and pulled him down to the ground. Sitting cross legged as if watchin a stage show.
The Doc then walked over. Okay now what the hell is goin on. I know he don't have no powers.
“Just watch Major.”
So what did i do you ask. Well i took a seat on the grass and watched as my kick ass mate made confetti out of all the other vamps leavin Maria and her Pet for last.
Chapter Thirty-Six: Poof goes the Vampire.
October 1896, Louisiana.
(Mistress's POV)
I don't know how long i was out for but something woke me. A noise, a feeling, something. I knew something was wrong. It was to quiet. Even for a house full of vampires. That and the Major hadn't moved me to our room, nor was he anywhere in sight. Then i heard it the unmistakable sound of thunder or in this case, Vampire's fighting. I hopped up from the couch gettin dizzy for a split second until i felt the anger. Only one person i knew of could send that to me. The Major. Then not moments later shock and fear. Now i knew something was wrong the Major never feels fear unless it has to do with me. I took off runnin towards the pull. It would lead me straight to him. When i got close enough to see them i froze. All of them were frozen but Peter and the Major. Well this won't do at all. I moved closer and caught a movement out of the corner of my eye. It was Char. She wasn't frozen only pretending. Awe hell i should of known Peter would know somethin and not tell the Major until it was too late. I will not feel bad for him when the Major rips his limbs off later and hids them from him. Then i heard that bitch speak. She was gonna kill my Major if she couldn't have him. No way in hell was that gonna happen on my watch. I could feel my blood start to boil. Then a red haze covered my vision. I saw the Major fall to his knees. My emotions must be overwhelming him. Well to bad he will get over it. This bitch is gonna die..and stay dead.
“Who the hell is that?”
“That bitch is the Major's soul mate.” i heard peter cackle.
“Peter you better start explainin right now?” i heard the Major growl.
“Just sit back and watch the show Major. Your woman is about to kick some serious ass.”
“Yeah Major watch.” char chirpped.
I looked around with only my eyes and noticed poor Doc was still froze. I wished him free and the next thing i know he was walkin over to sit by Peter and Char. Wait sitting? Never mind i'm not even gonna ask. The Major looked confused and then horny... now is not the time for that Major i thought to myself. Truthfully i had no idea what was goin on. It was like i was lookin from behind my eyes instead of through them. I watched as the vampires from the bitches army turned into what looked like glitter. Then my body came to a stop just infront of Maria and this...well hell i'm not sure what it is. A child, a vampire, a chew toy for the bitch...
“You will not harm my Mate.” i spoke or atleast i think i did.
“And what makes you think you can stop me?” Maria asked gettin snippy.
“this.”
suddenly her little friend was nothing but a pile of sparkles on the ground.
“NO!” Maria screamed.
I turned slowly toward the Major. Just as i faced him his eyes widened. I felt Maria coming toward me. I spun and grabbed her by the throat. Holding her feet above the ground.
“Who the hell do you think you are, comin on to my land, attackin my family and trying to steal my Mate.” i hissed.
“He was mine first.”
“He was never yours, and never will be.”
“I will have him no one could please him like i could.”
“Oh we shall see about that. Peter, Charlotte.” i growled.
“Yes Mistress.”
“Hold this...thing while i show her who knows how to please the Major.”
“Yes Mistress.”
I walked over to the Major. His eyes were dark as night and swirling with lust. I ripped his clothes away and stripped him to nothin. Removin my own clothes. I dropped to my knees and began suckin off the Major. He purred and growled in pleasure.
“Remove your lips from him. He is mine.”
I raised my hand and pinched my fingers together like i was holdin her lips shut and she stopped talking.
I continued to suck his long hard cock while the others just watched. I didn't care. He was mine and now everyone would know it.
The Major's body began to shake and tremble. I knew he was about to blow so i reached up with my hand and tugged on his balls as i sucked him down my throat and purred around his cock. He released with a roar that scared the birds that had nested in the trees away for miles around. After lickin him clean i pushed him onto his back. Straddlin him like i was riden one of my horses I slide his still throbbing cock into me. His growl was lustfilled and deep. Pounding onto him i could feel my muscles tighten. It wouldn't take long for me to cum. His hands roamed my body before they came to rest on my tits. He teased and tugged my nipples until they were standing at attention. He sat up slightly and pulling them close together sucked both my nipples into his mouth. The moan that escaped me would make a porn star proud. The Major's lust was spiking i knew it would only be seconds before he projected it when it got to a level to high for him to handle. I picked up my pace. Bouncing and grinding into him.
“Stop you whore your ruining him.” Maria cried.
She knew he was untouched before. At least by a vampire anyway. He told me how he fucked his female victims before drainin them dry. I didn't hold a grudge. Now when i think about it, it turns me on. My speed spiked up yet again with my spike in lust filled feelings, causing the Major to growl beneath me. The vibrations were enough to send my tightin spring into release. I screamed his name.
“JJJJaaaasssppperrr.”
feeling my muscles tighten around him caused him to pulse inside me. He was close. I was starting to come down from my high when i suddenly found myself pinned under a very lusty Major. He began to thrust into me hard and faster then before.
“NO Major don't!”
Sorry to say her cries fell on deaf ears. The Major growled and began suckin and lickin and kissin me everywhere as he fucked me into oblivion. Suddenly he went stiff and his eyes rolled into the back of his head. He exploded inside of me. Fillin me with his seed.
“MISTRESS” he roared out the same time Maria again screamed out in agony. “NO!!!”
“Sorry bitch but that man is taken.” Char chripped happily in Maria's ear as her body shook with sobs.
Somewhere during all this i came back to myself. The Major was layin over top me coverin my body with his. Growling loudly. Oh shit i forgot how he gets.
“Doc could you run to the guest house and bring me some clothes quickly, before the Major kills someone.”
“Sure Mistress.”
He was back in seconds with a sundress for me and pants for Major. As soon as we were both dressed he took me in his arms and purred in my hair.
“Mistress that was very naughty of you.”
“You enjoyed every minute of it Major.” i giggled.
“Your damn right i did. But never again. No one is to see your body but me and the Doc.”
“Yes Sir.”
I could hear growling comin from behind us.
“You have tainted and bewitched him. I will kill you.”
Somehow Maria go loose from Peter and Char's hold and lunged for me. But being the Major he was quicker then even the vampire eye and had that bitch by the throat and danglin in the air.
“You will never touch my Mate. Even thinking of harming her is punishable by death.” he hissed. He was in the height of his glory.
“Major you are mine, that whore should have never been aloud to touch you.”
“NO.” he roared rippin off her arm and throwin it into the dying embers causing them to re-ignite.
Maria screamed.
“Please Major don't do this. Would you honestly kill your sire over some slut who fucked you infront of everyone.”
Growling louder this time he pulled her other arm off with his free hand.
“Keep talkin and i can garuantee that i will kill you.”
she whimpered as his grip tightened.
“Fine you can have the slut. But you must come back to me.”
He ripped off her leg this time.
“Keep callin my Mate a slut and you will be nothing but a paper weight when i am done with you.”
“Major please. What does she have that i don't? Why can't it be me?”
“Because you selfish whore, she is more woman then you will ever be, she loves me as i am despite what you did to me. Plus she is once again carryin my child. Something you could never give me, even if i never thought it possible.”
Maria gasped and looked at me.
“How?”
“The Major has some seriously good sperm!” i said. Causing Char to break into giggles.
“Whore.” Maria yelled.
That was last straw for the Major. He growled and with a terrible grating sound Maria was torn to pieces, her last scream died in the air around us as the rest of her burned to ash.
Major pulled me into his arms burying his nose in my hair. Inhailing deeply. I wrapped my arms around him and pulled myself closer to him. His purr vibrated through my body. Calmin' me down as well as himself.
Our blissful bubble was broken by Peter's loud voice.
“Mistress that show you put on was almost pornagrahic.”
“shut it Peter.”
The Major growled then looked at Peter.
“that reminds me Peter i have a bone to pick with you.” the Major growled.
Peter got this OH SHIT look on his face and took off into the woods cackling hystericly.
“you'll never take me alive Major, never....”
“Peter!” he roared and took off to catch him after givin me a swift kiss.
Char, the Doc and i started laughing.
“Well Mistress let's get you back to the house and check you over. All that stress can't be good for the baby.” the Doc said.
“Yeah yeah yeah. Alright let's go.”
We all headed back to the house still hearing Peter's laughter fading into the night.
Epilouge
10 years later
Arabella's Journal
It was the summer of 1891 When my brother Emmett and I went to live with our brother Peter and his wife Charlotte. Our father and mother had just recently passed and they were all we had left. The journey from South Carolina to Louisiana was uneventful. Upon our arrival on Peter's farm it was mid-way through summer planting and we were thrown right into chores. The harvest that year was good but with more help it could have been more. Peter keep several farm hands around. They were mostly traveling hobo's but they helped out when Peter offered room and board in exchange.
Two years had passed and Emmett and I were turning 18. It was time to take harvest to market and Peter and Charlotte decided that they would take it in and pick up some goods for a party to celebrate the good crop that year and our birthday. They never returned. The wagon was found along the side of the road with blood pools on the grass surrounding the forest. They were considered dead.
Emmett and I took over the farm. I added some other animals to the farm besides the cattle that Peter had already had. Chickens for eggs, goats and cows for milk, and pigs for meat. Emmett said i was crazy for all the added work i gave myself.
It was late the following spring when Miss Rosemarie came to me askin for my help to catch my brother's eye. I told her he was already smitten with her, but she was insistant. So we went to her home. Which coincidently was just down the road. We dolled her all up and we headed back to the farm. She paraded herself around infront of him. I could see him watchin her. She sat on a bench in the garden fanning herself. Emmett ran into me red faced and out of breath. He told me his feelings for Rose which of course i already knew. I told him to go after her. He smiled and ran out the door. The next couple of months were interesting to say the least. Rose was over everyday and her,Emmett and myself worked the farm.
It was Christmas time when Emmett finally got the courage to ask her to marry him. It was lovely. He called the attention of everyone at the yule ball. Got on one knee and asked her to be his wife. The ungodly squeel that left her mouth let everyone know her answer. After that i left early to head home. I was almost there when i noticed two shadows moving about the house. It was quite a shock to find out who it was roaming around outside my home.
I woke up on the couch of my living room with my dead brother Peter. I was sure it was all a dream. That i had to be dreaming. He assured me that i was not. I asked where Charlotte was. She stepped out into the room. They told me what happened and what they had become. I wasn't sure i could believe them. Looking at them closer i could tell they weren't lying. They had come back to give me a christmas gift. It was the most beautiful gown i had ever seen.
Christmas day brought about Emmett and Rose. I had to remind the boys they were not neanderthals. From there everything went back to normal...well as normal as it could be living with two vampires.
Emmett and Rose Married the that spring and went on honeymoon for several months. While they were gone Peter, Char and I where planning a rescue mission for someone called the Major. I had never met the man, or vampire, but Char and Peter spoke highly of him. Peter left on his own to complete Mission: Rescue the Major. It should have taken him three days tops. A week later and he still hadn't returned. Char was upset but wasn't worried, she said that she would know if something had happened to him. I believed her. They seemed so intune.
I could feel someone watching me before i could see them. I was weeding part of the field when i looked up and saw them standing in the trees. I told Peter to stop being a creeper and get over here and help me. When they stepped out of the trees i saw the most gorgious man i have ever laid eyes on. It turns out he was an ass.
The months that followed were hectic. The Major and i fought constantly. Peter was a pain in the ass also. I refused to be treated like i was just a child. So they stayed in the barn. I felt for Charlotte. She hadn't seen her husband for a week and now i was keeping them apart. But she understood.
It was harvest time again and i had to take the crop into town. Peter and i argued. He didn't want me to take it by myself. When he grabbed my arm to stop me from going the Major was in his face before i could blink. It was with that one move that i knew Charlotte was right. He was tough on the outside but a true gentleman on the inside. It was then i learned his real name. Jasper. A strong name for a strong man. That was also the day that everything in my world turned upside down. Because Peter had delayed me i was running late. The sun was set by the time i started on the road for home. I was stopped by two men. They attempted to rape me. I screamed for help. The name that passed my lips shocked me. I screamed for Jasper. I didn't know why. But before i could question it he was there. I watched as he drained the two men who attacked me. After making sure i was okay he drove me home. Peter rushed to me and lead me inside. That was the first night Jasper stayed in my room.
Things Changed that night, for the better i believe. Jasper and I got along much better. That was until the night of the harvest festival. Peter had dragged him off to see some of the local...sights. Okay not really he took him over to meet the women of the brothel. Peter and Char frequented there often to keep the relationship interesting. My feelings for him became known to me that night. I didn't want to admit i loved him but i knew i did. He avoided me for weeks. Char and Rose planned an intervention. Trapping me and forcing me to admit my feelings. They told me that Jasper and i were soul mates. That me denying that connection was slowly killing us both, and Jasper being the gentlemen he is wouldn't force me into it. He was willing to die for me!
Time passed quickly. Rose soon had her babies. Yes twins. It was a shock but we got lucky when a vampire doctor stumbled onto our land. He delivered them with no problems.
Carlisle was a true English man. Proper and educated. We were warming up to him, that was until i stunned Jasper. I had asked him if he was willing to have forever with me. I guess i should have broached the subject differently. I yelled for the others to come help me. Char appearing out of nowhere startled all of us. Bringing the Major back to his senses. He crouched and growled. The others dropped into submissive stances bring the Doc down with them. I went to Jasper to calm him down. The Doc moved and set him off again. It was then i knew what i had to do. That night in the barn was incredible.
It was sometime after that we once again found ourselves at a celebration. The fourth of july celebration. Jasper and Peter went off to do whatever it is they do. Char and i walked around. We decided to get me something to eat. I told Char to go grab the blankets and meet me near the field. I had just about made it to the field when i was grabbed from behind. Before i knew what was happening i was falling to the ground. I whispered Jasper's name and he caught me just before i hit. I was woken up by the doctor workin on me in my room. He had found out my secret. I was goin to tell Jasper tonight at the fireworks. I was pregnant. Was being the key word. Whoever attacked me had killed our baby. When we told the Major, he flipped and took off. I was in so much pain. I thought he wouldn't love me anymore. That he would hate me for killing his child. When he returned to me that night he was covered in blood. I knew then what he had done. He had gone and killed those who hurt me, and killed our baby. We made love that night. He sealed my wounds with his venom. Little did we know that it would heal me completely.
I started to feel changes within myself. I felt stronger. I could hear things further away and smell things alot stronger. I wasn't sure what was goin on. I figured it had to do with Jasper's venom. Little did i know that the others had noticed the changes too. It wasn't until the threat of Maria did i truly notice my changes. I was so angry that i actually kicked Peter in the face. That lead to Peter going all brotherly on me and forcing me to let the doc look at me.
The Doc dropped the bomb on all of us. I was once again pregnant with the Major's child. The Major couldn't get his head around it at first but once he did...let's just say that night was just as magical as the first time we made love.
It was another month of training, farming, and harvesting before Maria made her apparence. The Major managed to scatter the first and second waves of Maria's army, leaving only her and ten others. I felt his anger. It woke me from a dead sleep. I went to him. Hearing the words coming out of her mouth pissed me off to no end. A red haze covered my vision. Then it was like watching my life from the sidelines. I watched as Maria's soldiers were turned to sparkling piles of dust with just a thought from me. When she said that i couldn't be a true mate to the Major i flipped my shit. I don't know what came over me. I claimed my mate right there in front of everyone. Then the bitch just had to push the Major one last time. It was pleasurable to watch him tear her apart one piece at time.
After the battle with Maria everything calmed down and went back to normal. Well as normal as life with vampires could be. Emmett, Rose, Alene and the twins came home. Everyone settled into our routine we had before.
Edward the new stock boy at David's grocer and I had become closer. He and his sister Alice came out to the farm several times to visit with the Animals. Jasper seemed to really get along with Edward. He could feel the bond between us. He felt like a son. Charlotte said they saw me as a mother figure. I liked that alot.
Emmett took to the kids as if they were his own. We still see them from time to time. Then after Mr. Mason passed away Edward and Alice came to live with Emmett and Rose. They new our secret and kept it. Edward would accompany me on any trips i took into town. That made the Major happy that i wasn't traveling alone.
That following spring i gave birth to our son. Xzavier Marcus Whitlock. A beautiful blonde haired green-eyed boy. He looked just like his father expect for his eyes. They were mine. Jasper and I married that summer under the stars with all our family and friends. That year was full of surprises as we found out that Rose was once again pregnant.
Christmas was upon us when we were given the blessing of a new niece to go with the two terrible twins. That was also the day that Jasper gave me the gift of forever. I was turned christmas night at midnight while we made love. It was the best way to go i think. When i woke three days later i had no lust for blood. Jasper seemed annoyed and Peter just laughed. He said it must run in the blood.
It was just after Edward's eighteenth birthday two years later that once again Jasper had to sire another vampire. Emmett and Edward had gone hunting. Not paying close attention they wander near a mama bear and her cubs. Edward was attacked and almost killed. Emmett carried him back to the farm yelling for anyone who could hear him.
(Arabella's POV)
“Hey Zee what ya got there?”
“Oh just your journal mom.”
“You readin that again?”
“It's my favorite story.”
“You know it's not a story right? That actually happened.”
“I know. When is Uncle Emmett and Aunt Rose getting here?”
“They will be here shortly.”
It was Jasper and I's anniversary and we were celebrating with the family. There was a knock on the door.
“Speak of the devil and he shall appear.” i chuckled as Xzavier got up to answer the door.
“Uncle Em. Aunty Rose.”
“Well hello there Xzavier. Where are your mom and dad?”
“Mom's in the living room and i have not a clue where dad is! Let me check. Mom where's dad?”
“He's out in the fields hun with Uncle Peter and Aunt Char.”
“Well now you know”
I watched as Xzavier took of with C.J and Izzy. Those three were inseperable. Even though they were almost two years apart.
“Now where is my darling niece?”
“Here Aunty Bella.”
“There's my girl. How are you Jazz?”
Jasmine the last of the McCarty's. She was our christmas gift.
“Well Izzy and C.J pick on me all the time and won't let me play with them.”
“Well i will just have to tell them about it won't I?” I said with a smile.
“Yes Aunty Bella.”
“Why don't you go play in Xzavier's room for now.” I heard Zee complain from upstairs that she would mess his room. I laughed.
“Okay.”
I watched as she ran up the stairs.
“So how are you guys?”
“Good. Gettin old but who's countin anyway.”
“Oh Emmett.”
“Hey do i hear terrorists running a muck in my house?” Jasper asked as he came in.
“I believe you did.” i replied.
Then as if by magic the kids all came running down the stairs.
“Uncle Jasper, Dad” was called out in chorus.
“Hey kiddos what are you all up to... no good i bet?” Jasper has become much more calm and happy over the passing years. I guess being a father will do that to a man.
“hey I'm always good!” Xzavier pouted.
“Zee there is no point in lyin to me and you know it!” Jasper laughed.
“I know.”
The kids ran off upstairs to the play room again. We adults went and sat on the sofa's in the living area. We talked most of the day and were adventually joined my Peter and Char. Once Peter entered he asked about Edward and Alice.
“Well Edward is off at some artsy school in England and is staying with Carlisle and Alene, while Alice is in Washington state finishing up her degree in fashion.”
“So Edward hasn't had any slips?”
“None that we are aware of.”
“That's good.”
Edward was turn after he was attacked while out hunting with Emmett. The bear got the better of him and Emmett carried a bleeding Edward back to us. Since Jasper had the most experience he was nominated to change him.
“Hey what's this?” Emmett asked picking up my journal from where Xzavier dropped it when they arrived.
“Just my journal. After we fought Maria i wrote in it so i wouldn't forget anything that happened after i was changed. It seems it was a pointless idea as i retained all my memories. Now Xzavier reads it constantly like it's a story book.”
“Well Bella it is to him. It's his story whether you know it or not. How you came to meet Jasper, your fights, and makeups, then him being concieved, the battle with the war whore, and then everything that followed after.”
“I guess your right Peter i never thought of it that way but your right.”
“Maybe you should make it a book and have it published. Everyone loves a good romance novel with some war thrown in it.” Emmett added.
“That's an idea Emmett. Perhaps i will.”
One year later.
I had taken Emmett's advice and reworked my journal. I took it to a publisher and they offered to publish two hundred copies. It hit the stores six months later. I titled it Louisiana Love.